• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Realistic or Modern Spellbound

OOC
Here
Lore
Here
The sweet scent of strawberries in and on pancakes was nothing compared to just how sweet Cory was waking her up. Rosy's smile spread from cheek to cheek, sitting up and looking at the tray in delight before up to him and then beyond him at all the pictures and notes. "Oh, Cory," she sighed, fighting tears that she didn't want. It wouldn't stand to have two emotional pregnant women under one roof, no matter how large it was. "You did all of this for me?"

Keeping the tears at bay was proving harder than she thought as she spotted each image. Her eyes fell on one she really hadn't expected to see, giggling as she pointed at it. "Is that me demonstrating the Lithe last year? You didn't tell me you took that picture," she teased him, nibbling on a strawberry to quiet her stomach for the time being.

“Yep,” Cory chuckled, coming around to Rosalie’s side where he put a stool. Easier to get up and get something for her if he needed to, which he insisted on, “And that one is when I was sneaking bits of paper in your messy bun. We have there a picture I took of you falling asleep when you were studying late. That was probably because of the baby, now that we know you were pregnant at the time,” Cory turned one of the little notes around so she could see that he hand wrote them, “I say here: My lovely Rosy, I love the way you fix your ponytail when you’re working. It’s cute.” There were many more tiny thoughts written on the various hearts and colored paper floating around.

It tugged hard at her heartstrings to see just how much he paid attention to the things she did. "Aww, baby," she sniffed, still not ready to lose to full on tears. "It's so beautiful and perfect. I can't believe you went through all this work. Oh, I love it - and I love you." Rosy pulled him close enough that she could give him a deep kiss. "It means so much to me that you'd do this, Cory."

“It’s our first Valentines Day together. I wanted it to be special,” Cory smiled, giving her a kiss to her crown, “I have a couple gifts for you later. But for now, breakfast. You eat while I serenade you,” Cory smiled, going to the their door. When it opened Rosalie saw servants wheeling in a compact baby grand piano. They positioned it so that Cory could see Rosy where he played his music. He thanked the servants who shut the door on their way out. Then Cory sat down and his fingers lightly fluttered over the keys, “I have learned some of our favorites so you can have live music while you eat.”

Her stomach wouldn't object to eating, though she was distracted by talk of being serenaded. Looking up as the piano was wheeled in, her mouth fell opened, completely not expecting him to have taken so much time for a surprise. "Oh you didn't!" she shifted carefully beneath the breakfast tray, watching him with delighted eyes of adoration. She took a sip of her orange juice before working on breakfast slowly, though it was hard for her to take her eyes off of him; her future husband and father of her children.

“I did,” Cory smiled, before beginning to sing to one of her favorite songs from Lana Del Rey. A lovely tune for the morning. Cory’s voice had a gentle vibrato that came out more when he sustained a note. Though he wasn’t as great of a singer as Theo or Willow, his training didn’t fail him. Cory truly shined, though, when it came to the piano. His fingers were feathers and the keys were the wind. Although she had finished eating by then, Cory had yet to leave his place. His fingers played gently and quietly as he spoke, “Any song requests?” He smiled.

It felt like one of those wonderful moments where Rosalie found herself falling in love with him all over again. He captivated her with his voice and once breakfast had finished she set her tray away, able to shift more freely. At his question she slid her legs over the bed and shuffled toward him once she'd found her warmed slippers. Taking up a seat on the bench beside him, her head fell on his shoulders and a small smile pulled at her lips. "I won't ask for Taylor Swift so we can preserve your integrity," she teased, tilting her head to kiss his jawline. "What about Rewrite the Stars? Is that in your repertoire Lord Cromwell?"


"Hmm, I don't think I know that one," Cory smiled, still playing a new bouncy tune, "What about you Amelie?" He leaned and put his ear to his lady love's belly. Cory put on a serious face and nodded, "I think you're right. Rosy needs her own song. Something that just hasn't been sun yet. Something from Daddy's heart," Cory straightened up and looked at Rosalie as he began, "Something like..."

MY ROSY POSY
by Cornelius Cromwell (#rumxcoke)

I could walk the earth and find no other
No one else to be my children’s mother
There’s no woman quite like my Rosy,
My Rosy Posy, my sweet, sweet puddin’ and pie

I’m at my strongest when I care for you,
I could take on the world, oh I swear it’s true
Not the man I am without my Rosy,
My Rosy Posy, my sweet, sweet, puddin’ and pie

My heart sings, ‘cause I have my Rosy,
Couldn’t smile, not without my Rosy,
The sun shines, ‘cause I got my Rosy,
The love of my life? Well she’s my Rosy.

My Rosy Posy, my sweet,
My sweet, puddin’ and pie!

Any and all attempts to hold back the waterworks were thwarted by the second verse. Happy tears slid down her cheeks while she listened to her song, unable to take her eyes off the man who loved her so unconditionally. At the end she clapped fervently, before placing one hand on her stomach who had placed this request, "We love it, Daddy," she said through a smile she couldn't stop before pulling him in for a long kiss. Pulling away, she didn't stray far, chocolate eyes locked on him, "And we love you. So, so much, you don't even know."

Delighted they enjoyed his song he couldn’t kep from beaming. Cory happily returned the kiss. When Rosalie parted from him to speak those words that always warmed his heart, he cupped her cheek and murmured, “If it’s as much as I love you two, then I think I do.” Then he got up from his seat and held her in his arms for a time, swaying and humming her song, happily taking in this dear moment. Then Cory, after another kiss to Rosalie’s head, he said, “My next big thing is for after dinner. In the meantime we can do all kinds of romantic stuff. Even the gushy mushy movies. I have to admit, I do like Bride Wars. Kinda fun watching the two friends frantically trying to one-up the other.”

"Oh all kinds of romantic things, huh?" Rosy smirked up at him, still tucked away in his arms. "You act as though writing a song for me isn't romantic enough. But you're sure you still want to have that invitation for sappy movies knowing that I'm clearly a pregnant hormonal mess. Quite a brave soul you are, love." She decided she'd keep word of her Valentine's day gift to him quiet for the time being, unless of course he pried for it.

Cory chuckled, "I mean, it is a holiday of love. I can manage it. I let Wesley know I watched all five Twilight movies. He pat me on the shoulder and admitted, 'Well Cor, you proved me wrong. Why did I not see this coming'? So you see, clearly, I can handle a chick flick for Valentine's Day," he insisted, with pride in his eyes.

"That's my man; tough as nails even when he's openly disputing an openly girly series with another fully grown man and not even batting an eye," she said, straightening his collar that was slightly askew. "Well, if you didn't have anything planned for a few hours, there was one thing I thought we might do..."

"Yeah, that's a good point. I will keep that in mind the next time I see Oliver. He's a grown ass man who watched too, so, I just feel that this doesn't take away any of my masculinity. And if it does....then Oliver is going down with me," Cory chuckled, always secretly amused and happy when Rosy fixes his collar. It may or may not become askew for this reason, "What do you have in mind?"

Taking one of his hands, she placed it on her ever-growing belly, offering a sheepish smile. "Well, it's probably not the most romantic, but I thought we could go down and have an ultrasound done. They'd said we'd know the gender for sure by mid-march, but could see as early as this week. We already know, but I thought you might like a chance to see her yourself other than just a little grey and white picture. Instead it's the same grey and and white image but larger and on a monitor." Rosy had to chuckle at her own joke.

"See our baby again? Absolutely. I don't think I could ever get enough," Cory's hand gingerly ran over her her belly and smiled, "I think it's a great idea."

"Perfect. And besides, I don't want you to actually put a picture of a watermelon on your desk," she grinned, taking another kiss from him before moving to get dressed. A quick text was sent to the OB-GYN who was happy to have them pop in for an unexpected check-up. One of the lovely benefits of life in Avostoska, though Rosy suspected marrying into the Cromwell's she'd have similar service nearly anywhere.

Dressed in a soft pink maternity dress, one of the many she had assimilated into her wardrobe, her hand comfortably found his, fingers laced together. "Alright, Daddy, time to go meet your little girl. I must warn you though..she is still a work in progress." Exhausting and on a rare occasion sometimes still nauseating progress, but she was a perfect baby; it was bound to take some time.

"Hey, I'm not ruling out a picture of a watermelon," Cory chuckled. He may have had a quicker pace than Rosy, and needed to remind himself to slow down as they approached the medical wing. Once inside he excitedly took a seat where he could watch the monitor and hold Rosalie's hand while still being out of the way of the nurse who came to help them set up, "Oh she's gonna be cute!" He just knew it. Work in progress or not, Cory couldn't imagine it any other way.

The familiar gel spread over her bump, Rosy had to admit she was just as excited as he was to see budding Amelie again. While the first ultrasound had been solidifying proof, she knew she would like that visual proof that while she was growing so was their little one. A few seconds later they were greeted with their grey-scale baby girl with her quick heart rate.

1595625525382.png

In silent awe Cory gently squeezed Rosy's hand, "She's amazing, Rosalie. Oh, Amelie. Oh you're doing so good. Look at those little feet! Wow, this is-- this is great!" Smiling like a goof, Cory asked the nurse, "Can we get some pictures?"

"Of course," She smiled, doing just that.

Satisfied, Cory went back to taking in the living image of his daughter. A little bundle of joy reaching her next stage of development, "I'm so proud of you Rosy. I'm so proud of our little girl."

Rosy felt her heart melt seeing the little form, not even fighting off tears at that point as she squeezed his hand. Even if they hadn't been planning on a family so soon, she wouldn't have had it any other way. The little blob was going to become their life and she knew that there were wonderful things ahead for her and Cory. It meant the world to have him at her side, so encouraging through even the toughest of days. "I'll give you some credit, but at this point I do claim to be doing most the work," she chuckled.

"Would you like to see the 3-D image?" the nurse asked, already moving to the second machine as Rosy nodded. A second monitor turned on while the grey and white image froze in time, offering a more human-like image of Amelie.

1595625839034.png

“Whoa, that’s so cool,” Cory marveled, “She’s already got those cheeks from the picture Molly made.” He chuckled. The tiny human snuffled around in her comfortable hovel. Tiny fingers flexed. A small fist pressed against her mouth until a thumb poked out, immediately pulled in for a self-soothing suckle, “Oh I hope we like the same snacks.”

Rosy chuckled as a few more pictures were taken as well as a video, complete with that little heart pumping away. "I'm sure you'll find plenty to bond over even if she doesn't like cheesy Doritos," she promised him. "Lauri and I already have predicted she's going to end up a gamer like you."

“There can be no negotiation about that,” Cory nodded resolutely, “I will teach her all I know. We’ll wage epic battles, side by side, with dice in hand.” He could already envision them staying up late with maps strewn across the floor. They would have coke bottles out, snacks scattered in hands-reach, and figurines of their characters on a board between them.

The nurse even chuckled at that remark, offering wet wipes to Rosy to get the gel off so her shirt wouldn't stick to her. "Fine, just as long as you both are coming to bed on time," Rosy compromised, carefully getting off the bed with his help once she was nice and clean again.

"Here you are," the nurse passed the printed images to Cory to hold, several sheets thick. "And all copies as well as videos have been sent to both of you. Keep up the good work Rosalie, she's coming along great!" The constant reminders for vitamins and staying hydrating were paying off, which was a relief.

“Of course she is,” Cory agreed with the nurse, tucking the folder of his daughter’s pictures between arm and torso. He wrapped his other arm around Rosalie, “Thank you nurse,” he offered with sincerity. The couple began their walk out of the medical office, “About coming to bed on time— I will do my best, but sometimes you just need to play until the early ours of the next day.”

They'd likely bicker back and forth all the way from the medical wing back to their room, moving at the speed of pregnancy. "You are going to have to make sure 'your best' means our daughter is getting just as much sleep as she's supposed to have. I don't want her running on caffeine and getting sick or something just so you two can finish your campaign," Rosy said with a pointed finger. "No buts about it!"

But,” Cory said the offending word with confidence, “Sometimes a late night is a must when you’re on a roll. Now, I wouldn’t do it often, cause I do know a growing girl has to get her sleep— but a growing girl has also got to slay giants in the dead of night by candlelight. It’s all I’m saying.” Indeed Cory would argue the point all the way to the theatre where they would decide on a few Valentine’s Day movies to watch, “Besides, caffeine once in a while is fine.”

She could only shake her head at him, walking into the theater and taking up the same bed they'd laid on for the Twilight marathon. "Once in a while, yes. But I've seen how much Mountain Dew you can drink, Lord Cromwell, and that is far too much." Taking a look at the console, she queued up Bride Wars since he had said it was a personal delight, figuring they could have a compromise. "Is it bad I'm really just overly excited for popcorn?"

Cory muttered that he was just fine in a low enough volume not to incur an argument he knew he would lose. Instead he shuffled to sit beside his lady love while they waited for said popcorn to be delivered. The concession stand for this theatre had been completely refurbished and stocked with any treat they needed or wanted, “I don’t think it’s bad at all. I want my popcorn so smothered in butter that I could drink it!” Not that he actually would, but he hoped the hunger for buttery popcorn got across.

Rosy let out a grunt of approval, already able to taste it, though not quite unfortunately! But soon enough they'd have a delicious, steamy bag with so much butter she'd have to use a stack of napkins or lick her fingers clean. "Okay, so we're going to completely kill our appetite for lunch with popcorn and snacks - hopefully pretzels - and then we'll have dinner. No doubt with candles, from my romantic man. Are we eating alone or joining anyone else?"

“Oh I didn’t think about that...” Cory said thoughtfully, his fingers absentmindedly fiddling with the end of Rosalie’s hair, “Well, Anna and Yonten are gone. So are Wes, Inara, Ellie, and Everest. I mean, we could invite Joao or Andriy, but I don’t know if they’d be up for it. And I don’t know what Oliver and Lauri are doing today. Did you think we’d be interfering with them if we asked what they’re up to for dinner?”

Admittedly, pregnancy brain had gotten the better of her in that moment, forgetting just how many had left the castle to celebrate. "I mean, we won't know unless we ask them, and if they already have plans they would just tell us. Wouldn't they?" She couldn't imagine anyone getting upset at such a simple question.

Pulling out his phone Cory sent Oliver a text, “Alright, I’ll check,” it didn’t take long. just a short inquiry if he and Lauri wanted to meet up with them for dinner. Then he set his phone on his lap when a servant came with two buckets of glistening popcorn, “Yeees, thank you! So much butter. And the napkins? Ah, good, perfect.” They were given a ream of paper towels. A fresh, new roll. Cory also put their drinks in the cup holders before settling in with Rosy. He fed her a crispy, buttery nugget, “Delicious.” He smiled.

Just as they were getting settled in and taking those first few wonderfully fresh bites of popped corn Cory's phone sounded with a response. BING! After deliberation, they'd decided they would be happy to join them for dinner. Oliver, without saying anything a nosy Lamb might peek and see, told him that his own plans could certainly accommodate a joint meal.

Rosy jumped, an idea hitting her that made her gasp with delight, "Oh, we should do it in the holohouse!" They'd given the two a tour, but with little changes here and there, there was always something slightly new. Plus, in her mind this felt sophisticated, as if they invited friends over to their real home. Just with less stress of having to cook!

“Oh, nice touch,” Cory nodded, typing into his phone the suggestion to meet on the holodeck in their house. He meant to have dinner there anyway. Their holopup was going to be happy! Lauri too, who had melted at there being a puppy in the castle. Once or twice she had come to the holodeck to sift through the thousands of animals available to load. She couldn’t find one that she hated. The only potential being a skunk, because they smelled bad. Cat’s and dogs were classics, though, of the smaller animals, she did favor raccoons, snakes, and genets. Cory made the offer and set his phone down again, “There we go. I think it will work out. I set up a table by the pool.”

Rosy hummed happily at the thought of spending the holiday with their friends. "By the pool? Oh that's going to be pretty at night! Maybe some fairy lights or tea candles would look absolutely beautiful." She quietly loved going in and doing decorating in the house, picking up ideas between Pinterest and quietly watching HDTV when no one was around. She never would have thought she'd get excited about a granite counter top, but here she was. And that countertop was down right sexy. BING! Another message from Oliver said they were all for dinner on the deck.

Cory enjoyed coming into the house and seeing those little updates. It made it feel like their home was being perfected and lived in before they even had it built. That warmed his heart. He did his own tweaks. An elaborate entertainment system tailored to his D&D needs in a section of the basement was an example. An ‘office’ that split in half. One side for work, the other for serious gaming, “Fairy lights sounds great. We can also float candles in the water too.” He had seen a few TLC shows.

She loved that idea! It was quaint as so exciting, everything she wanted to have in their future home. She also might have just been on a fairy light kick as of late. The most recent updates to the nursery had them spread about and entwined in the pink canopy above the crib. Rosy had to fight the urge to bring them into the master bedroom, going for as mature of a theme as she could. While Cory might have designed his work space, she was more focused on things for Amelie and the family together. She also had a second nursery tucked away off the main stretch of the house, but she told herself it was only to test out different shades of blues and not any confirmation that they'd be having more children. "Okay, we have to start the movie or I'll get sucked into lighting ideas," she admitted, spending more time in the holodeck as her ability to be working waned away.

“Haha, okay,” Cory gave his lady love a gentle squeeze in his arms.

The couple enjoyed their first movie pick. Cory got invested in all the ways the women had pranked each other. He appreciated the slow escalation until just about all hell broke loose. Although, he wasn’t a fan of Chris Pratt’s character. Another actor named Christopher. Cory had the funny thought that maybe his nephew Baby Kit would become an actor one day. Chris Von Helsing, starring in another reboot of some overdone movie. Or hopefully not. Cory rather his nephew choose his scripts carefully and because of their originality.

Once the movie ended, Cory stretched, “Mm! That was fun. Another round with food brought here for lunch? Or do you want to stretch our legs and go eat at a table?”

"I need at least a little walk," she said as she eased herself back to her feet, following his need for a much needed stretch. "If nothing else, we need to use the little girl's room. Your adorable little girl seems to love sitting directly on my bladder. I love it." A feeling she knew from Ellie's complaints was only going to worsen. "We can just do a couple of laps to get the blood flowing and then have a small lunch here so we can keep snacking? I've already picked out at least two more movies I'd like to see - one if we don't have the time."

“Sounds like a plan,” Cory chuckled, getting up to do just that. He had to admit, it was nice not to feel like you had to pee every other minute. Your bladder feeling like it was going to burst only for a trickle of a few drops to come out. You’d at least think a satisfying pee was due for the way it felt! Cory slipped his arm around Rosy and walked with her to the bathroom at the back. He waited for her to come out before taking those couple laps around the theatre with her, “So what do you have planned?” Cory felt strong about enduring the possible choices.

Refreshed and with Amelie shifted off her bladder, she fell into step beside Cory as they got their blood flowing once again. "Well, I felt that watching Valentine's Day is something we simply must do today, though if you outright object to it I'd also be as excited to finally watch What To Expect When You're Expecting," she grinned. "I have a few others up my sleeves, but if it's too mushy my fallback is Warm Bodies so you can't complain it's too girly." There were zombies after all!

“Ooo, Warm Bodies. I don’t know what ‘Valentine’s Day’ is, but I am guessing it’s a really girly one. So we can balance it out. Whichever you pick for the first one, I choose Warm Bodie’s for the second,” zombies sounded like a great end to wash away any bland feelings he might have toward the more feminine films, “That alright with you?” Cory asked, finally coming back to the bed to snuggle with her along side him.

"You drive a hard bargain, Lord Cromwell," Rosy said as she even made a show of taking his hand to shake on it. "Alright, first up then is 'What to Expect When You're Expecting'. Admittedly because I love both Anna Kendrick and Jennifer Lopez," she admitted as she used the console to load the movie up on the screen, letting it pause quickly. "Eat now or after?"

“Let’s order now and play the movie, then when it comes we can pause,” Cory suggested, wanting to make sure they had plenty of time for that zombie love movie. “The usual? Or are you craving anything new today?” he asked, as he pulled up the options. Cory chose a simple ham and cheese with a side salad.

She offered a timid smile, knowing that the cravings were either painfully constant or all over the place. "We're really craving some French Onion soup. And if we can, have some chocolate covered pineapple sent as well, that would be divine."

Cory chuckled, guessing where she might have seen French Onion soup around, “It shall be done!” He said, putting the order in for her request, plus adding a bowl of mudslide ice cream too. While they waited they began the movie Rosy picked. he admittedly spent more time cuddling and enjoying Rosalie in his arms than the movie itself. When the food came he was all too eager to get that ham sandwich between his fingers. Layered with the choicest ham, Swiss cheese, pickles, lettuce, and ‘secret’ sauces, it had become one of Cory’s favorites since he had to lay off the mayo hotdogs with relish for the sake of his love, “Yaaash,” he sighed in satisfaction, “How are you enjoying your soup?” He smiled.

She'd been so engulfed in chasing down the delicious onion chunks and letting the cheese drip on her lips that it took a moment for Rosy to answer. "Mmm it's perfect," she praised once she'd wiped her mouth clean. "I don't know what it is, but I just cannot get enough of this savory stuff right now. It's probably way more sodium than I'm supposed to have so I'll have to down a few extra electrolyte pods, but completely worth it. And your sandwich?"

“Ish awshum!” Cory beamed through a mouthful. After swallowing he said, “I’m going to have to get a reference for chefs from Wesley and Inara. We’re going to have to have a cook as good as these guys.” He didn’t expect to have a castle full of staff, but he did expect to have quality.

Rosalie completely agreed with him on that one. "Oh, you are going to make me the happiest woman, aren't you? A master chef so I never need to learn to cook and can still have you happy as can be with a full belly," she chuckled at him. Her soup was finished and bowl set aside, her plate of pineapples on a tray to pick at, suckling the chocolate off. She offered one over to him. "Don't knock it until you try it."

“Allergic,” Cory offered a sigh, “But they look good. I know they smell good too. It’s just that my throat gets itchy and my lips swell when I eat them. Found that out when I was younger. Freaked me out. Thankfully it’s not lethal.” He finished the last bite of his ham sandwich and brought over his ice cream, “Want a bite of this?” He scooped up a spoonful and hovered it at mouth level.

She winced at the realization that it was a poor offer, slipping the piece in her mouth to savor. "Well, I suppose that means more for me. And I won't be coming after your nasty radish sauce. Balance," she grinned at him before turning to resume the movie, her pineapple kept at a safe distance.

Cory chuckled, eating his scoop of ice cream that she spurned. It did feel like a shame. He had, on occasion, eaten pineapple despite his reaction. Those moments were filled with both satisfaction and pain. He imagined it was a small piece of what Annabelle and Yonten did with each other. They were probably well on their way to the concert, if not in their own private box. He did hear that Yonten failed to get the one he wanted. Reserved, it seemed, by some other hunter who happened to have the cash to nab it. Cory wondered how the Tibetan was taking that news. Those thoughts aside Cory contentedly eating his frozen treat. At least he could still eat chocolate! That had to count for something. Once he finished with his bowl he set it aside and fitted himself comfortably against Rosalie. The movie she chose played out to its end. Cory perked up when Warm Bodie’s began. Yeah, that hit the spot. Just enough action and romance. The kind of movie he could get behind. Just about anything with zombies worked for him. He heard about ‘Pride and Prejudice and Zombies’. One day he would watch that. Maybe another double date with Oliver and Lauri. Something for guys! As the movie came to its end Cory gave a little cheer, “Yeaaaah, look that half bald guy found love again. See? I can do chick flicks.”

When they were about midway through the movie she'd gone back to grazing on popcorn, her and Amelie together making a bottomless pit. She kept close to Cory as they went through the movies, pleased with the choice. "Yeah, you do pretty well on it love," she praised as she slowly eased herself up to her feet. Popcorn tumbled from her shirt to the floor, a few pieces ending up in her bosoms. It was getting close to dinner time, though they'd have a little bit of time to themselves.

It felt good to be acknowledged. Cory got up with Rosalie, chuckling to see the mess she was making of her clothes. The mischievous part of him wondered how long she would go on and not notice. The courteous side urged him to at least point it out to her. The sensual side of him thought of the ways he could solve her problem. These three sides battled to see which one of them won as Cory slipped an arm around Rosalie, “What would you like to do in the meantime?” He had accomplished phase one of his Valentine’s Day surprises. The gifts he had were waiting in the holodeck by the table next to the pool for phase two.

Spotting the mess on the floor, she made a face at it. In no condition to bend over time and time again to clean it up, she would have to just make sure to give the staff an extra thank you and maybe suggest a bonus for the poor folks who had to clean up after them. Oblivious to the cleavage collection forming, she tugged him closer, kissing each of his lips in turn. "Hmm, well we could go have some time together back at the room. Alone," she let the implication hang in the air, starting toward the door of the theater. "I'm always down to beat you in Mario Kart, after all."

“Oh?” Cory smirked. His fingers plucked off a popcorn from between her breasts and popped it into his mouth, “Well get ready, because I will take you down—“ Cory turned on his heel “—in Mario Kart!” He strode ahead with Rosalie at his side, determination burning in his eyes, “We’ll see who beats who!” This time he was going to use the grey controller. No one believed him, but he was sure the blue one had a slight delay that really put him back a tick. All the ticks mattered. Every second it delayed it would put him at a disadvantage. This, Cory said, was why he had lost more than he would like to admit to his lady love .

He was too much sometimes, and yet, just right. They bickered the whole way back to their room, Cory not hesitating as he went straight for his precious grey controller. Rosy completely disagreed with his theory against the blue one, even happily taking the controller because she had a point to prove. Characters locked in and a track picked while Cory sat cross-legged on the ground and Rosy had a comfy chair pulled up close. True love had to be tucked away for the next few minutes; this was war! Banana peels and shells flew about indiscriminately and the grey controller just couldn't hold up. Peach zoomed across the finish line just a hair before Luigi.

"Ha! I won," Rosy wiggled in her seat excitedly, toes tapping the ground over and over. "I guess it wasn't the controller after all, dear. But I'm ready to go best of three if you prefer. For science and everything."

Mouth agape, Cory couldn’t believe the grey controller had failed him! Had Lauri done something to them? Had Rosy? These women were often in cahoots! There is no telling what diabolical plans they thought up during their ‘tea time’ in the afternoons. Far too much tea, Cory felt. Sometimes he drank coffee to feel more American in this European land. Before Rosy could say another word Cory set up the next track, “Have at me, woman!” Cory hunched his shoulders and stared right ahead. This time around, though he did slip on an unfortunate banana or two, his little green man swerved in front of Princess Peach. Luigi claimed victory, “Hah!” Cory grinned, “Well look at that, Popcorn Boobs! Ham-Sandwich Man has come out ahead!” There was always room for some snappy name calling in the gamer world. Lauri and Cory had a fun thinking of the best zingers to throw, but most of the time they defaulted to ‘Beaver Face’ and ‘Frogger’.

Rosy's mouth dropped in disbelief as she lost. "Wait, what?! Popcorn boobs?" A quick peak down her shirt and she found that there wasn't just the one kernel he had fished out earlier. "Why didn't you tell me there was more in here?" she scolded, pulling out a good handful of pieces and tossing them right in his face. "Alright, it's on Ham-Sandwich," she glared as the next track was loaded and she focused intently on the screen. A few times he might have even caught her leaning in her chair to help make take corners better. Gamer logic.

They were nearly neck and neck as they hit the final lap, but a malicious shell flew out and bonked Cory's kart just enough that she had a healthy lead. Just as the line was in switch, her kart seemed to lose some of it's thrust, which she'd have to blame on buttery-fingers if asked. It certainly wasn't her taking the L for the sake of letting him win on Valentine's day. No not at all. She came in second by less than two seconds, scowling in defeat. "Well fuck, fine. You win," she admitted, shrugging her shoulders and tossing the defective controller at him. "Dinner then? Or should I push that back so you can gloat properly?"

Plucking popcorn from his curls, Cory smirked, “Oh I we have plenty of time on our way over for me to gloat,” he chuckled, getting up from under the controller she tossed, that he caught just in time, plus his own— newly trusted— controller. Cory leaned down and chased Rosalie’s lips until he managed a peck, “Come my lovely Rosy Posy Puddin’ and Pie, it’s time for phase two of my Valentine’s Day plan!” Cory chuckled, helping her up and slipping his arm around around her waist, “Now about my gloating— wow did you see that? You lost! I won! I think I can understand Wesley’s game with Inara now. ‘I Win’ sounds like a great title for any time we play together.” Cory teased, giving her waist a gentle squeeze.

Rosy knew all too well that their 'I Win' was much more different than the games the two of them tended to enjoy together. But she'd let him have his moment, even if it was painful. "Yeah, yeah you won. Better soak it up while you can, Ham Sandwich," she muttered, though she couldn't help but grin as they walked down the hallways together toward the holodeck. "You want to make sure the other two are on their way, yeah?"

Beaming, but not turning into a gloat-goat, Cory have his lady love a kiss to her cheek for letting him have his moment in the spotlight, “Love you!” and he meant it sincerely. Then he pulled out his phone, “Yeah, I think I will give them a quick text,” Cory typed to Oliver that they were heading to the holodeck now. They’d load the program and set up a place for them at the table, so no rush. Just to keep that in mind for them, “There we go,” Cory stowed his phone and that hand went to log into the holodeck once they arrived at the door, “Aw, home sweet holodeck.” he chuckled.

To be Continued...

Oliver and Lauri
Early morning found Oliver hurrying about their chambers to get things ready before Lauri awoke. Thankfully, a certain Lamb slept harder than most, which meant that he didn't need to be overly quiet in his work. As all good romantic Valentine Days should begin, breakfast was ordered up for his dear maiden, her favorites were kept warm under silver lids. The tray was kept a short distance away, less a good sniff woke up his sleeping love. Vases of fresh cut roses were placed on her night stand, dresser, and the table that housed the tray and a silver-wrapped gift, the size of a book. One rose was sacrificed to sprinkle petals on the bed, a few landing on her sleeping form.

His biggest plans would have to wait until the day unfolded, but Oliver did believe h is love deserved a morning as gentle and warm as she was. It wasn't until she began to stir and sound her familiar noises that she was prepared to face the world that he walked over to her side, unable to shake a smile. "Bonjour, mon cher amour. Bonne Saint Valentin à la femme qui a mon cœur," he coaxed her further awake with a kiss on her crown.
 
Hazel eyes fluttered awake at the sound of a Lion’s voice. Lauri indeed came further out of the world of slumber when the Lamb felt his affection. Such a pleasant way to wake, “Bonjour, mon Amour. Joyeuse Saint Valentin—” The sight of what she awoke to made it all the sweeter. She gasped with delight, “Oh, mon Tresor, this is beautiful,” Lauri shifted to sit up to admire the efforts Oliver put into the elegant presentation. The Lamb felt the need to straighten out her sage green chiffon nightgown and swoop her hand through her messy chicory tresses that her pillow had fluffed when she stood up. “Merci, I love it,” she said as she gave him a hug of gratitude.

Oliver’s world brightened the moment she was in it, unable to look away from her, even with the aftermath of slumber. If anything, Oliver loved the raw beauty that came simply in her presence. "You are too quick, Mon Amour. Please, lay back down and I'll bring you your breakfast," he insisted as he went to fetch the tray that could cross over her legs.

Trusting her Lion’s plan Lauri obliged, “Alright, mon Amour.” She scooted against the headboard with a pillow at the low of her back for support. Her fingers rubbed a velvety rose petal for distraction lest she interfere with Oliver setting the tray over her legs. Beneath the silver serving ware were piles of fresh, hot crepes, various fruits in separate bowls, small ramekins of curds, chocolate spreads, syrups, a pitcher of cold milk, and a professional canister for dispensing whipped cream. Lauri lit up at the possibilities of just what kind of crepes she could put together, “Ah, Oliver, how thoughtful! You must have some with me.”

The Lion couldn't object to such a wish, moving to his side of the bed and settling in beside her. Soft music had started to play, and Lauri might have recognized it as songs they had danced to on their first date. Only a recording though; he didn't find it was appropriate to have a musician in the room while she was in her nightwear. "Is there anything I missed? Anything else you need or would like?" He had wanted nothing more than to have a perfect day for her, though it seemed that was filled with second guessing.

“You have made this morning much too wonderful to worry if anything is missed, mon Amour,” Lauri knew it was just right. The music had brought the warmth of sweet nostalgia to her heart of the night she would not soon forget; her first date, her first time, and with her first and only love. If anything, she was intent on adding to the day for him as well. Lauri had a little gift bag hidden in the room. She hoped to bring it out at an appropriate time. All that aside, the Lamb did have one thing in mind, “I would love to dance with you after we eat.”

Oliver smiled, nodding at her request. "Anything you would like, you shall have, mon Amour," he assured her, truly meaning it. Throughout breakfast, he ate what she offered him, occasionally nipping at her fingers with a coy grin. Any attempts to find out his plans for the day were brushed aside, telling her that she'd have to wait and see. As promised, once they had their fill he was on his feet, offering a hand to her to pull her out of bed, nightgown and all. "May I have this dance? Though, if I would be so bold, I would like many after as well."

Tray set aside, and fingers delightfully cleaned by more than just napkins, Lauri took Oliver’s hand, “Oui, mon Amour. This one, and more, until you are satisfied.”

The Lion nearly pointed out that he didn't know if he'd ever be satiated of her touch to let her go, but instead only smiled, leading her to where they had the range to properly dance. Lauri happily allowed herself to be gently guided to the spacious side of the room nearest the books. The two were as graceful as the first night they danced, with that special touch of intimacy that came with having bonded over time. While they did dance more formally, such as a waltz that had the hem of her gown fluttering against her knees, Lauri found contentment in a slower paced sway. Hazel eyes glanced again at the present he had out. All verbal prodding had been deflected, “I have a gift for you too, mon Lion,” she decided to reveal, smiling up at him with an idea in mind, “Perhaps we can exchange them when you’re ready.”

Oliver's hands had come to rest about her, keeping her close as they moved slowly side to side with the music. There was a sense of comfort whenever she was in his arms, a realization he'd had in the weeks prior that was steadily growing undeniable. "Perhaps," he agreed with a bemused chuckle. "Though my gift will only be given when the timing is right. Whether or not my curious Lamb can wait that long remains to be seen."

A truth that Lauri couldn’t deny! To her credit, she had been a good girl, mostly. Aside from eavesdropping once or twice, and maybe having a peek at a surprise Inara had given her before its time, Lauri had been keeping her little nose to herself.

Leaning down further, his lips roamed along her neck with gentle kisses and one tiny nibble. "Now, if you would like mon Amour, I have more of my love to give to you," he offered in a low rumble beside her ear. "Breakfast was lovely, but I have a favorite meal I would like to devour."

Lauri tilted her head back and sighed. She closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation. When he purred in her ear she melted in his hold. A heat sprang up from her core that sent tingles of desire through her body. She smiled, turning her lips to give him gentle kisses back, and said in a sultry voice, “Would mon Lion wish to have his hunger satiated in bed?” Although probably not balanced on a tray of plates over his lap, “Or beside the hearth?”

Chuckling, his warm breath washed over her as he stooped enough to lift her off the ground. "Oh, this Lion will take his meal wherever he can have her," he would take that offer time and time again. "But you feel a little chilled, mon Amour. I think a fireside second breakfast is called for."

As soon as her Lion eased her against the furs Lauri managed to reach behind the potted floor plant from where she lay beneath him. Wordlessly her hand slipped out the gift for Oliver from the black satin sleeve that had hid it. Coincidentally this moment was the perfect time to give it to him. Lauri smiled, holding up an ornate leather and silver eyewear container, “To keep your glasses safe.” Especially when they made love. She had seen him, once or twice, worry where they had gone or if they had been kept at good distance. A microfiber cloth inside depicting a Lion and a Lamb would help keep his glasses clean and clear.

8B1vxGL.png


Accepting the gift, he felt his heart rush at the sentiment attached. Clearly she'd seen him too many times with the predicament that came with his eyewear. "I love it," he said as he caught sight of the cloth; a perfect visualization of the two of them. "Merci, mon Amour," he purred as he set his glasses aside in the case.

Bright with delight, Lauri waited until he had put his spectacles away before she propped her upper body up to meet her lips with his in affectionate kisses to start them off. Though Oliver did take it upon himself to add a lengthy appetizer to his meal once she was laid on her back again and he could work his way down her body, no nightgown able to stand up against a Lion already licking his chops.

A recreation of their first night together felt absolutely appropriate to the Lamb, who willingly served herself over to her lordly Lion until they both lay quite pleased, basking in the light of the fireplace. Several love-marks were renewed in their favorite places to make them, placing a few where none but the two would see. Steeped in the afterglow of their love making, they simply enjoyed the silent comfort of their company for a time until the flames smoldered the wood into embers.

Lauri sighed wistfully, eyes closed where her head rested just beneath his chin, “Hm, mon Amour, comment cette journée peut-elle s'améliorer? What music can compare? What food could satisfy? You are more than enough for me.”

Oliver’s fingers played through her hair, misty grey gaze on her luscious body with undying adoration. "I'm uncertain, but I do know I'm fine with spending many days testing that theory with you, dear Lamb," he murmured, leaning over and brushing kisses along her neck and throat. "Cela prendrait autant de temps pour te montrer à quel point je t'aime."

“Oui, plusieurs jours,” Lauri sighed with a smile, feeling her heart quicken at his words and his mouth. A few afternoon tea sessions with Rosalie came to mind. The first one, mainly. The excitement over building a family with Oliver and her hope he would ask her to marry him. Since then, every once in a while, Lauri’s body did exactly as she thought it might. Whether Oliver stooped down to pick something up, tie his shoe, or help her with a loose sandal string, Lauri’s heart jumped to her throat. It took time before these gestures did not send her into a breathless mess of anticipation. Though lessened, she did breath unevenly and her heart did beat faster, but she kept a cooler head. But today, right now, Lauri felt her butterflies flurry. Her fingers run along his side, up and down, for distraction, “We should repeat the experiment until we know for sure. But ever so slowly...” So it may take a lifetime to complete.

Content with the shivers he sent through her body, his lips migrated up to hers, kissing deeply before finally pulling back enough to look at her properly. "Comment suis-je si chanceux de me réveiller chaque jour, mon amour?" he asked, brushing a final strand of her hair before reaching for his glasses case and returning his plastic frames to his face. "What else would my Lamb like to do today?"

“C'est tout autant un mystère que d'avoir été béni avec toi, mon Amour,” Lauri murmured, watching him as she thought about what they may do in answer to his question. The nearing of spring had cracked the lake. Ice floated lazily in chunks. There would be no skating. She hadn’t been to the gardens. The reason why held back the suggestion to go for a walk through the paths her feet longed to tread. Finally Lauri sat up, having an idea that may come close enough to satisfy her yearning for the botanical palace, “Maybe a visit to the holodeck? We can tour famous gardens around the world, with exotic animals. Or go to Venice for a gondola ride and read books.”

It would mean he'd have to change his plans slightly, but he'd be happy to do anything that she showed interest. "I think that'd be lovely," he agreed, easing himself up to his feet and offering a hand to help her do the same. "We'll get dressed and then head over that way if you wish." On the way to get dressed he sent a few messages for the alternate plans, just so happening to get one from Cory at the same time. "Rosy and Cory are asking if we'd like to join them for dinner tonight. What do you say, my Lamb?"

“Oh, comme c'est doux!” Lauri said, getting up from the furs. She had an interest in spending some part of the day with them, but she didn’t know what Cory had planned, and of course Oliver, “That would be lovely.”

"Parfait," he agreed, sending a message back. A few moments later the proposition of them enjoying dinner at the holohome. "Oh, we're taking dinner at their virtual home, which will be nice." He enjoyed seeing their work and was admittedly finding an urge to do the same for himself and Lauri, though he wasn't sure how keen she'd be on it. For now he kept his ideas to himself, at least until the timing was right.

Lauri skipped happily to her dresser, “Merveilleuse! We will get to see Mousse.” She enjoyed playing with the chocolate pup. Their initial interaction proved difficult. This surprised Lauri at the time. Usually she had no trouble bonding with animals upon meeting them. However, knowing it was a simulation, she brushed it off as programming. A thing she delved into as soon as the next opportunity arose. Lauri couldn’t count the animals she explored. Some she knew she would keep to herself. Rosy wouldn’t be as excited to know what it's like to hold a bird eating spider. The largest ones could practically hug Lauri’s face.

image0.jpg


The Lamb chuckled about that as she pulled on her dress. “What do you think?” Lauri asked, making a turn in place until she faced him again. The dress had been painstakingly chosen for her first Valentine’s Day. There were only a few holiday’s her Aunt Colette and Grandmother cared to celebrate. Aunt Colette hadn’t found a lasting or genuine love even in her adult years. Whispers of her shrewish personality being the cause were silenced by Aunt Colette’s glaring eyes. Valentine’s Day put a bitter taste in her mouth.

il_1588xN.621940963_5ioy.jpg

il_794xN.621940953_qrnt.jpg


Oliver had gone with a simple suit and bright red silk tie that perfectly matched her cinched waist. Turning to face her with a wide smile. "Tu es une vision, mon Amour," he purred, pulling her in for a long kiss. "Et je suis l'homme le plus chanceux du monde." A thought he was having more and more, each morning when he awoke and each night as he fell asleep listening to his Lamb's breathing.

“Et je suis grandement béni,” Lauri felt the words on her tongue to say she loved him. A realization that she hadn’t spelled it out so plainly and simply just yet. They knew it. But there was something about the words themselves that made the reality feel far more tangible. However something told her to wait a little longer.

The Lamb indulged in another heart fluttering kiss before taking his arm and walking out of their chambers to the elevator down the hall. They only had eyes for each other. Alaric’s hello was lost to the world outside of the one between them. It didn’t take long before they arrived at a vacant slot available for their holodeck adventure.

They stepped out under the bright sky of Venice in the fullness of spring. It was just before evening in the simulation. The lazy waterways were clear, clean, and a cascade of plants along the edges were in full bloom of all kinds of flowers. Lauri sat with Oliver in a gondola that made its way without the help of a rower. The long boat, lined with satin and with cushioned seating, cradled the lovers comfortably. They fell into easy conversation until a book was pulled out. Today they read Stardust by Neil Gaiman. Lauri had heard they made a movie of it. She kept that in mind. Perhaps after finishing the story they would watch it. For now Lauri took her turn and read aloud a part that she had to repeat out of delight, “I like this...’A philosopher once asked, ‘Are we human because we gaze at the stars, or do we gaze at them because we are human?’ Pointless, really…’Do the stars gaze back?’ Now, that's a question.’ Indeed, a fascinating question. Don’t you think?”

Oliver was content allowing her to set their stage, trusting her choices. They had parallel interests when it came to romance, one of many reasons he felt they clicked so well. Nestled with her on the smooth sailing boat, he wouldn't have had it any other way, feeling in an almost trance surrounded by the soft river and her flowing words. While the literature was beautiful and painted a wonderful image, he was beginning to believe anything from her lips was so. "It is fascinating, mon Amour. Though I feel that I am gazing at the stars when I look into your eyes. Glistening pools that shine upon me and make me feel that while I am but a mere man, there is hope for so much more."

Shifting so those hazel eyes looked deep into grey mist, Lauri kept a thumb between the pages she closed so that they could find their place again. Her heart beat fiercely. Lauri had thought to mention something important to her on occasion. An indispensable truth no matter which way she looked at it. In the twilight of oncoming stars in their virtual sky Lauri said in a sincere, gentle tone, “Mon Amour, I don’t know how to convey to you the deep sense of joy you bring me, each and every time you have complimented me, defended me, and lifted up my spirit,” Lauri tried not to talk about her time with her Aunt and Grandmother, when it came to their ill behavior. Those thoughts and pondering were kept out of polite conversation. It also made her feel like she was trying to pander for pity if or when she did speak about them. In this way she felt what she just said got the point across without needing to give comparisons. During her stay at the vineyard she received back-handed compliments at best, no physical or verbal defense, and her spirit limped on a foot crippled by a riding crop, “I have been wandering in the rain for years, soaked to the bone with self doubt and blindly grasping for some kind of sunshine. Then I escaped. But I had lost my sense of self. I only knew I didn’t want to go back, but I didn’t know how to go forward,” Her free hand caressed his cheek, “Then I met you, mon Lion, and slowly I have come to understand myself with your help,” there was no shame in needing assistance, even if she could have eventually done so herself, years down the way, “I am so grateful and so blessed to have you, mon Amour,” Lauri placed a gentle kiss against his lips, “Je t'aime, Oliver.”

Lauri’s words were the most touching music to his ears, Oliver knowing that she was speaking of what they'd both felt for some time. His hand cupped her cheek loosely as she spoke, watching the lips he knew he wanted to kiss for the rest of his life speak those simple words. The same ones he'd felt never needed saying because it felt rudimentary and a simple truth, though he wasn't sure how long he'd known it. Their love had blossomed slowly and crept along like vines on a lattice, making its way into every crack and crevice until it was whole. Somehow it felt as if he'd heard her say it a million times before, though never with the same syntax. "This Lion fell in love with his Lamb so long ago, it feels as if there was never anything before," he murmured, moving his thumb to rub along her lower lip. "I love you Lauri, and I will make sure you never feel the way others forced you to. Never again. You deserve only happiness and I will dedicate myself to doing just that." He paused, lips pulling back into a small smile. "Would you like your gift now, mon Amour?"

The Lamb basked in her Lion’s words like the gentlest grey mist flowing over her. After so many years of being shamed into not shedding a tear, Lauri felt the vault inside of her unlocking; she felt a tingle in her eyes. Or perhaps it was that the chains were being pulled away all along and Oliver merely held the key in the hole, ready to turn the last one. Lauri gave his thumb that brushed her mouth a kiss and nodded, “If you believe the time is right, mon Amour, I would love for your gift.”

Oliver had to chuckle at that response, leaning in to kiss her crown. "Oh, my Lamb, what will I do with you? Those paws are so eager to see what you'll receive but the moment I offer it you'll feign patience?" He only wanted to tease her though, brushing her hair with his fingers. "Well, if you would like it I will need to return to our chambers because your Lion is growing forgetful with age."

Stardust fell from Lauri’s hands without a thought to where the book landed as she stood up with him. Lauri had thought she would have squealed or hyperventilated at the idea of getting to see what was in that gift. Instead a strange calm swept through her. She smiled, “Perhaps it is because your love is such a gift that my heart is quite content to be patient,” Lauri and Oliver stepped out of the boat onto the sidewalk where the door out of the holodeck waited for them, “If it is in our chambers then that is where we shall go, mon Amour. I will go anywhere with you.”

Oliver wouldn't have imagined she'd stay behind while he went to fetch it, which was just as well. His hand found hers for a comfortable hold, stepping out of the virtual world and into the hallway. "We will head back to get the gift, though I don't believe I will give it to you there. I have something in mind for lunch, if that is okay with you, mon Amour?"

“Oui, mon Amour, I trust you. Always,” Lauri walked with confidence alongside him. Lunch sounded good too. The both of them worked off that breakfast not long after they ate it, and the time spent reading on the gondola quietly whittled away at whatever was left until their stomachs were ready for another plate of food, “What will we have? Or is it a surprise?”

"Une surprise pour toi, mon amour," he said with a wink, keeping her close at her side while they made little work of the walk back to their room. It only took a few steps into the room to find the silver gift still sitting on the table it had rested on that morning. Besides it now was a wicker basket with a white and red plaid blanket folded atop. Pulling the blanket aside, Oliver tucked the package into the corner of the basket. "Anything you'd like to get for a picnic my Love?"

Lauri looked around the room. Nothing came to mind since she had given Oliver his gift that morning. She had a feeling they were heading to the gardens. If so, Lauri decided she would do her best to ignore the critters. At least she wouldn’t look at them. Not directly or on purpose, “Non, mon Amour, I am ready to go.” She smiled, resolved to keep her eyes on him and the gift he carried as much as possible, “Unless you mean for food. I would suggest macrons.” Lauri chuckled.

"I can't imagine a surprise for you that wouldn't include them," he promised, knowing full well they were among the requested items in the basket he carried in one arm. The other went straight to his love, wrapping an arm about her and keeping her close. "To lunch it is." Turning out of their room he stopped as if he'd suddenly remembered something. Reaching into the basket, he pulled out a black blindfold. "You did say you trusted me, sweet Lamb. May I?"

Chuckling, Lauri nodded, “Oui, mon Amour, Je compte sur toi.” She allowed the blindfold, feeling the tug of curiosity beginning to overwhelm her. “Oh there’s nothing like not seeing where I’m going to ignite a fire of interest!” Lauri admitted. It had been a thrill and a tease all at once. Her arm looped with his for guidance and affection, “Alright, mon Amour, I am your willing captive; heart and all.”

With the basket in the crook of his arm, Oliver slid the blindfold carefully into place, mindful not to disrupt her hair. His spare arm was steadily holding hers while they journeyed down the hallway. He might have even thrown in a few unnecessary turns and longer path than normal simply to ensure she couldn't recognize where he had taken her. Finally they slowed and he eased her into a room bringing her to a stop a few steps in.

The room was quiet for a moment and no scent of flowers met Lauri's nose, telling her they weren't in the gardens. "No peeking," he reminded her gently as he released his hold on her arm. "And you stay right here, mon Amour." Once she had agreed he set down the basket, the faint rustling of the blanket being unfolded could be heard before the scents of their lunch floated up. Oliver hummed a soft classical tune as he went about his work until finally everything was in place.

Lauri beamed through her blindfold, totally at a loss for where they could have gone! The scent of the food helped to disguise their whereabouts. Though, the lack of greenery her nose did not pick up was noted.

"Vous pouvez voir," he released her from the blindfold, revealing the lunch spread that once more was catered to her learned tastes. At first glance, it appeared as though they had not gone far at all, the room around them the library their chambers were closest to. The book cases were in perfect position that even Lauri might have been fooled if it weren't very clearly night through the tall windows. "Pardonne-moi, I know this is not the most appropriate place for a picnic, however it felt best for us." He had planned on having this later in the day in the true library, but with their dinner plans changing and the moment feeling right, he'd moved their noon meal to the holodeck.

"Oh, c'est merveilleux!” Lauri clasped her hands to her chest. She didn’t mind adapting to accommodate the changes that now included dinner with friends. This merely showed the creativity of her Lion, “Anywhere with you is an appropriate place to picnic, mon Amour. This is a garden of books and I see a wild Lion before me. I am honored to eat with him,” Lauri settled down in the bloom of her white skirt embroidered with red flowers and vines. She insisted on helping to plate their food. Lauri happily nibbled on cuts of roast beef au jus with a side of salad drizzled with champagne vinaigrette. The meal, as amazing as it was, had yet to be finished when Lauri’s fingers found their way to the collection of macarons, “Mm, cherry and cream flavor is delicious. I think Rosalie should try the pineapple though,” She had seen her snacking on the chocolate covered ones lately. Thinking of her friend made her smile, “You know Rosy is so cute. She will fuss and fuss sometimes. Then you just rub her feet and hand her a candied pineapple and she melts into relaxation.” A condition of pregnancy, of course.

"Oh, is pineapple her flavor this month?" Oliver asked with a chuckle, wiping his fingers on a cloth napkin. He enjoyed her little updates from their tea time, at least what he had been privy to, Lauri always so pleased to share a story about her friend. "I think you are a wonderful friend to keep such a close eye on her. Much more than what would be required or expected of an assistant, and I'm a firm believer that is because you are a simply fantastic woman and we are all blessed to have you in our lives."

Lauri tucked her chin in a bashful smile at his compliment, “Ah, Rosalie is like the sister I never had,” she drew her eyes over to select another of her favorite confection, “Rosy Posy is quite a strong, remarkable woman. And so adorable. She calls me ‘Lauri-Loo’. Isn’t that sweet? It just came out when she and I had our first afternoon tea,” The Lamb contentedly picked two cookies, “She was quite excited to tell me all about Cory and his use of the knowledge of her Achilles heel— tucking the children to bed, reading them a story— it gets her going. I told him the morning of the hunt a while back,” delighted with the memory she let her mouth run ahead of her mind, “Oh it’s fun to tease her. I almost got away with it on the ice. I had Cory talking about helping Jasper when she turned the tables—” Lauri blushed, catching herself, “—she had him skate away.” Which was true, though her cheeks were as red as the cherry macaron in her hand.

Fair brows perked up at the quick turn of events and her sudden coloration. "Qu'est-ce que tu rougis donc mon amour?" he questioned with a curious smirk. Humming, he thought back to the day at the lake and a replay of the events, misty greys lighting up at the realization of just what she had skirted about. "Oh? Is this affinity for fatherly acts something that you share, my dear Lamb?" Something told him he was on the right track, inching closer on the blanket toward her. "Do you enjoy the thought of me teaching our little lions and lambs to skate? Though likely a failed endeavour and their mother would need to come take over."

The image sprang to her mind and Lauri sighed wistfully as she did when she saw Oliver holding Jasper’s tiny hand, “Ah, oui, mon Amour. That and more. Reading, swimming, playing on the grass...” Her hand patted the low of her front to tame the heat. Hazel eyes watched him as he came close, sending a thrill through her, “Careful, mon Lion, you will have this Lamb swooning,” She spoffed with a heavy breath, “And I don’t think I will have the strength to keep from hiking my skirt,” even now she shifted where she sat so close to him.

The Lion chuckled, shaking his head and holding up his hands to indicate he would behave. "As much as I do love to make you swoon and admittedly also removing whatever skirt you might be wearing, there are many other things I would like to do," he said as he reached into the basket and pulled out the silver package that had remained, handing it to her. "More than just you imagining me with children, I would like to bring that vision to life. Small lambs that won't keep their noses out of trouble and young lions who are too confident for their own good." But...there is something that I would need to do before then," he nodded to the gift in her hand.

“Ah, the mystery novel!” Lauri beamed, her fingers of her free hand gingerly swept over it.

Beneath the shimmering paper that was perfectly wrapped was an orange leather-bound book. Murder on the Orient Express - the very novel they had begun their adventure with together. "A first edition," he said with pride, pointing to the cover. "And I've a message for you, just on the first page." Just on the inside cover, he'd carefully written:

This is the book where we started, my Lamb, and while I enjoy many, many stories, ours will always be my favorite. I mean it when I say that I want to give you the stars and the moon, mon Amour, and I would like to begin the next chapter of our story with you, if you would care to turn the page.
-Your Lion, forever more.


Turning the page Lauri found that the story itself had been carefully removed from the binding, instead replaced with a hollowed out section of pages. In the middle of the pages a dark red velvet box was nestled, holding within a ring with a moonstone center to match her necklace and moon and star shaped accents of diamonds.

unknown.png


“On mon Dieu,” Lauri’s voice caught in her throat, “It’s beautiful,” She pulled up her gaze to look back at her Lion and her heart skipped.

While Lauri had been reading, Oliver shifted to his knee just before her, misty grey eyes watching the face he knew he loved more than any other, more than he'd felt in his life in a silent eternity of waiting.

The key turned. The last lock popped open. Lauri’s free hand flew to her mouth as she inhaled in joyful delight. Tears tumbled down her cheeks that grew sore from smiling. She couldn't remember the last time she cried for happiness. She had a feeling this day would come. Oliver might be surprised— or not— to know she had planned out much of her ideas for a wedding with Rosalie already. But living the moment took her breath away. All she could do at first was nod, until finally that inhale came out in an exhale of words of yes and always and forever, “Oui, Oliver, mon Amour, Je t'épouserai!”

The tension of waiting was lifted and Oliver found him exhaling as well. His heart had known she would say yes, but a mind can play cruel tricks now and then. Reaching over, he removed the ring from it's box, gently sliding it on her left hand before bringing it to his lips. "Cela ferait de moi l'homme le plus heureux du monde, mon Amour," he said against her hand before pulling her to his lap. "I love you, Lauri, and I will spend the rest of my life getting you the stars and moon, taking care of you as my wife."

Arms wrapped around her fiancé, Lauri held Oliver close as she came down from her sniffles of overwhelming excitement. She gave his neck two kisses where her mouth had pressed against him, and then turned her chin up to say, “I love you, Oliver. More than I can describe. I trust you, mon Amour. With my life. I will do everything in my power to make you a proud husband.” Oh she couldn’t wait for Rosalie to see her ring! And Cory, of course, but Rosy had been closest to Lauri on this journey.

"And I have every confidence in you, my dear Lamb. You are a strong, intelligent, beautiful woman and I cannot wait to see you as a mother," he smiled, brushing her hair aside. "But everything when you are ready, mon Amour. The wedding, children. I want them to be your choices." His hand slid down the side of her face, carefully cupping her cheek.

Lauri’s heart always warmed when Oliver made sure she knew she had a say, “Mon Amour, I had been thinking about being ready for children by the time we marry. The earliest would be a month of recovery, but I think I would feel more comfortable with a longer period of time to heal from the reversal. Maybe two or three months,” she smiled, gently turning into his gentle hand, “I would marry you in a heartbeat, mon Lion. I don’t have anyone in my family, other than my closest brother, who I would invite. Anyone I could list other than him is already here. Years down the road I won’t recall what centerpiece the tables had or if the right silverware was used. I know I will remember you, the people close to us, and the beginning of our next chapter. But I want your thoughts too.” Lauri wanted him to invite whoever he wanted and to give an opinion on the timeline of just when this would happen, and where he wanted to have a wedding. For Lauri, Avostoska was as good as any place. Soon after her surgery was the earliest, she’d marry. Hell, Lauri wouldn’t mind doing all of this in a holodeck simulation. But she believed Oliver had the right to his preferences too.

Oliver’s thumb lightly brushed her cheek, smiling as he bent down for a gentle kiss. While he of course had family and friends who he could invite, everyone outside the castle walls felt so foreign. As if from another life, while his current was held in his arms. "As long as you are there, our wedding will be perfect," he assured her. He agreed that trivial things were menial, though he'd never deny her anything in life she should hope for. "We can arrange for the surgery when you're ready, mon Amour, but do not feel rushed to do anything sooner than you're comfortable with. I want you to enjoy our lives together, no matter what."

“Then I will make a thoughtful, careful decision. Perhaps over afternoon tea,” Lauri smiled, enjoying his kisses and adding her own, “After all, Rosy Posy must be considered too. I came here to help and I intend to do my duty as her assistant. I would at least wait until Amelie is three months old before actively trying, even if I recover before then,” It was only right. Rosalie needed help and Lauri would make sure her favorite blond was safe and happy, “But I do want to begin our family within a year or two. They’re just a thought in my head and I am already bursting with love for them.” She chuckled, her hazel eyes tearing just thinking about it. How good it felt to cry and not feel shame.

"Absolutely, my Lamb. Anything you would like I am here to support. Life, as you wish," he promised, carefully wiping away her tears and peppering her with gentle kisses. "And in the meantime we will have our time together here. Our love will still grow and I will work hard to prove it to you each and every day." His lips came to rest beside her ear, a mischievous murmured added, "And in every way."

There were comments Lauri could have made. Contributions to those thoughts Oliver laid out. Like how she felt the same about wanting to make an enjoyable life for him, and how much she looked forward to tomorrow and the next day. However, that purr stoked the fire that had yet to die since Oliver painted a picture in her head of him and their children. Lauri tipped over the edge, “Ah, mon Fiancé, how your voice teases me,” The Lamb shifted so she could straddle his lap. She held his face with her hands and kissed those devious lips. Lauri gently nipped and said, “Lunch was delectable, mon Lion. But I have a hunger that has yet to be satiated,” Lauri smirked, a not so coy turn of her mouth. She pulled away his top, “And this Lamb favors the flesh of the Lion,” Lauri eased him onto his back. She leaned and took out the eyewear case so that she might set aside his glasses for safety. Then she bent and gave him another kiss, her chicory hair skirting around his face, while her other hand freed him of his lower apparel, “Ne t'inquiète pas, mon Lion, je serai gentil. But I will make you roar all the same.” And with that Lauri took a play from Oliver’s book and didn’t come back up until she made good on her words. That had been a delightful beginning that eventually ended with ruffling her pretty skirt.

The Lion certainly roared as the two enjoyed their first sensual experience on the holodeck. Each found pleasure wrapped in love in each other's arms, though their poor picnic would have seen better days. Eventually they wound up beside the fireplace on the virtual library floor, a glowing pile of entwined bodies where he refused to let her go. One arm stayed coiled about her waist as she rested her head on his chest, Oliver ready for a nap after such an eventful day and long tumble together, feeling they earned it. They had time before dinner after all, and he wanted nothing more than to hold his future wife to his chest.

Lauri’s body laced with Oliver’s, enjoying the strength of him that held them together. Wordlessly they agreed to take that nap. Unspoken communication had developed to the point where Lauri simply snuggled knowing the decision had been made. In all honesty she could have just slept through dinner for how comfortable she had become. However, at some point, Lauri felt a stir that had her lashes fluttering open. All in good time too. Oliver’s phone alerted them to another text from Cory. The couple was expecting to arrive at the holodeck house soon.

It wasn’t difficult to kiss her fiancé awake, “Allez, mon Amour, ils nous attendent bientôt.” Lauri said as she slid off of him.

The sleepy Lion found his eyewear case wherein his glasses were safe. Lauri watched Oliver get dressed with unbridled delight, for many reasons, while she put back on her outfit. It needed a swipe or two from an iron at this point, but it would do for a dinner with close friends. Once ready, and all their important items were packed up for servants to take to their room, Lauri took Oliver’s arm, her ring hand hidden for the moment to delay the surprise, and made off to the holodeck room where Cory and Rosalie waited for their arrival.

To be continued. . .
 
While waiting for their friends to arrive, Cory and Rosy had worked on setting the lights along the pool after adding a second set of chairs to the table outdoors. Rosy was also fussing with what flowers and greenery was visible, wanting to make everything perfect. The castle kitchen staff was notified of the added party, likely earning some grumbling remarks from them since it was the next on a growing list of extra accommodations. If only the men could have stuck to their original plans; thankfully they were paid well enough to keep their remarks to themselves.

Rosalie had just settled on which direction she wanted the trees to face that boasted lanterns in their branches when they were notified of new arrivals to the holohome. Mousse, who had been doing his best to 'help' by relocating the table cloth that was clearly a fiend, perked up at the notification, quickly clambering away from the pool and racing to the front of the house, letting out a joyful yip at the sight of his newest friends. Oliver chuckled, keeping an arm around Lauri as they entered and traveled through the house toward the back glass doors that opened to the pool. "Ah, you've added a home security system I see," he joked at Mousse who had managed to attack his leg and was letting out growls that were anything but terrifying.

"I'm pretty sure it's just a puppy phase," Rosy giggled, distracting the pup from his battle and instead he moved to sit directly on Lauri's foot midstep.

“Mousse!” Lauri beamed. She bent down to pick up the clever pup. She did nothing to dodge any licks, and not because it was a holopup who couldn’t get her face wet. Lauri spoke French to the rascal between nuzzling face, “Continuez à pratiquer, vous serez un excellent chien de garde!” She looked up at Rosy, seeing Cory coming up too, “He has gotten bigger.”

“Yep, the program is working great,” Cory, like Oliver, was not one to miss an opportunity to hold his lady love. He slipped an arm around Rosalie. She felt a gentle squeeze, “Glad you guys made it!”

“But of course,” Lauri chuckled, eventually putting down the wiggling fur ball to walk in-step with Oliver, doing her best to hide her left hand, “We love to share special moments with the two of you.” And she had a real treat to share today. It shined in her eyes, “Thank you for inviting us. It is always lovely to see your home. So well thought out!” A thing she had considered lately.

Cory smiled, pointing to Rosy, “My beauty here had the idea. I thought it was a great one,” he waved them to follow, “Come on, everything’s ready.”

The couples talked as they made their way to the poolside. Awe and wonder rightfully expressed Lauri and Oliver’s admiration for the work the two put into their Valentine’s Day dinner. Candles floated in the water, the brilliant lamps in the trees, and so much more made the experience enchanting. The men helped the women to their seats before taking their own. Once they settled in the waitress took their order for drinks.

“May I have a Shirley temple, s'il vous plaît?” Lauri asked.

“Of course,” The woman took note.

Cory hummed, “I’d like a ‘Victory At Sea’ Ballast Point, if you have it.”

“Yes, we just got those in,” The woman smiled at Oliver and Rosalie, “Anything for you two?”

Oliver had taken interest in Cory's order himself. "I do enjoy exploring an new brew and I can't say I've had that before; I'll take the same as Lord Cromwell, please," he nodded to the waitress.

"I'll take a glass of sparkling Rosé please," Rosy decided, having taken Inara's advice before and looked into alcohol-free wines. There were a few she didn't mind now and then, and with it being a special occasion she thought it was fine to indulge. Once the waitress walked away, she turned to Lauri excitedly. "So? How is your Valentine's Day going? Any big plans?"

Oliver fought to hide a blossoming smile and failed, though he turned to Lauri, assuming she would want to be the one to spread the news to her good friend.

Lauri beamed, “Cela a été magnifique!” She swept caring eyes onto Oliver before she turned back to the other two, “We had breakfast in bed, we danced, I gave him the gift I showed you at a providential time in front of the hearth—” Lauri’s small smile and wiggle brows indicated to Cory what Rosy had to know in better detail, “—We read ‘Stardust’ on a gondola in Venice, and then we had lunch in the library where mon Amour gave me his gift,” Slipping out her hand from her lap Lauri leaned to show the two of them. A glowing moonstone rested in a nestle of starry diamonds on her ring-finger.

“Whoa!” Cory gaped, eyes wide with excitement, “Oh my god, Lauri! Oliver! That’s great!”

"Ooooohh! Is it? That's a -?" Rosy was nearly bursting with delight and on the verge of tears all at once while she looked for confirmation that it was what she thought it was.

While Oliver beamed with pride at the story, he had to chuckle at Rosalie's reaction. "Yes, it is. I asked my Lamb to be my wife," he said, no sooner the word leaving his wife than Rosy erupted with a happy whoop across the table.

"I told you, Lauri Loo! I told you and he did it and oh God, the babies are going to be so beautiful," she strained to say through tears, fanning herself to deal with the swell of emotions.

“Oui, ma fille, and I can’t wait to see them too!” Lauri sniffled, a tear escaping her as she reached and held Rosalie’s hands. Both women squealed in excitement, “I want to talk to you about a timeline tomorrow at afternoon tea.”

Cory observed Lauri’s crying with astonishment. He hadn’t seen a single one before. Not even in the more emotional movies they’ve all watched as a couple. A warm smile spread over Cory. The French maiden had become like a sister to him. He felt confident in the match between her and Oliver. The young man reached over offered Oliver a hearty handshake, “Congratulations, Oliver!”

Rosy agreed instantly. "Yes, absolutely. You'll have to tell me everything you want and we can make a Pinterest board," she said with a smirk, as if they didn't already have one started! "This is such amazing news; we really are so happy for both of you."

The girls were happily fawning over the announcement and quick to determine plans must be made. Oliver grinned, accepting Cory's handshake. "Thank you, Cory, it means a lot," he said earnestly, glad that his own friends were quick to offer support in a decision he had weight for a few several days. "Though I must say if the girls are always having their tea sessions each day we'll need to find our own equivalent. It would only seem fair, don't you think?"

“Yes, and it’s about time someone said so!” Cory gave a nod, “I’m up for the billiard table, card games, beer, whiskey, cigars, and all that classy stuff, but I can go for gaming too,” It was likely Lauri had gotten Oliver to try it out by now. But Cory had to admit he leaned toward the traditionally masculine activities.

"Here, here," Oliver agreed with a cheery smile. They could get a chance to spend time together doing things besides discussing work or that God-forsaken vampire series. He enjoyed the thought of forming a thicker relationship with Cory, particularly with how close their women were growing. "Perfect, and we can arrange it while the girls are having their tea so it's not interfering with time together."

Their drinks had arrived. A perfect opportunity for a toast, “I’ll drink to that!” Cory said, taking a sip.

Lauri chuckled, her ears catching Cory’s declaration. She would be in full support of their time for manly bonding. It felt like they were a budding family of friends already! Lauri was happy to have shared with them their special moment, but now she was curious about theirs, “What were you guys up to?” The Lamb asked with giddy expectation.

As happy as Rosy was for her friend and willing to let her have her due moment, she leapt at the chance to talk of her own day. "Cory woke me up with breakfast in bed and had the room covered in pictures of us and these adorable notes," she didn't hesitate to share the details, uncaring if it completely undercut his announcement of masculinity moments prior. "Then he brought in a piano and played music for me while we ate and...he wrote me a song." She was nearly in tears just thinking of it again! "Oh Lauri, it was so beautiful and so perfect!"

Lauri cupped her mouth briefly in delight, “Oh, si romantique!” She asked about what the notes said, and what lead up to the song, and couldn’t keep from turning to Cory to urge him, “You must show us!”

Cory didn’t hide hid pride or his willingness to do just that. Seeing Rosalie happily extol his Valentine’s Day phase one plan had his heart beating with joy. He scooted out from his seat, “My pleasure!” he had hoped this would come. Cory went to the piano he had placed in view of them. He sat down on the bench, positioned himself appropriately, and kept loving eye contact with the woman of his heart as he began to play, “I could walk the Earth and find no other, no one else to be my children’s mother. There’s no woman quite like my Rosy, my Rosy Posy, my sweet, sweet, puddin’ and pie,

It didn’t take more than a line or two to evoke tears from the tender hearted, emotional women. Lauri clapped fervently, “Bien joué, Cory! Bien joué!”

Cory got up and bowed. Then they noticed he had a bag in his hand. It had been hidden beside the piano. He had eyes only for Rosy as he approached. “I didn’t just want to show off, though that felt good,” Cory chuckled, coming to Rosalie’s side. He handed her the bag. He gave Rosalie a tender kiss, “Happy Valentine’s Day.”

In the bag were three items. A beautiful, ornate baby book ready for Rosalie to fill with all Amelie’s ‘firsts’, mile stones, and adorable stories. The second was a jewelry box that had hair pin set with a ruby, but there were plenty of diamonds that could be replaced in case they had any more children. Cory said he thought it was only fair that Rosalie have her own birthstone accessory to show off her babies. The last gift was a document telling Cory that the puppy he requested would be ready as soon as he and Rosy got their home built.

Rosy had barely recovered from the song when the bag was handed to her. "Oh, you shouldn't have!" she said for the sake of manners, though she was visibly pleased. Carefully she pulled out each gift, making sure to show them to Lauri and Oliver once she'd had her filled. The baby book was enough to have her crying quietly, thrilled that he was just was excited for their little girl as she was. She would say it as many times as she needed to, he was going to be an amazing father. The hairpin was lovely and while she loved the diamond accent, a small part of her had to agree that they could replace at least a couple with more little ones. After all, she didn't want Amelie to be raised without at least one sibling. "I love it!" she cooed, even going so far as to carefully place it in her hair straight away. It looked perfect and the ruby shone in her blonde locks.

Her last gift made her jaw drop, having to re-read it a few times to make sure she understood it. "We're getting a Mousse?!" she turned to her love excitedly, unable to think of anything else she wanted in this world that she wasn't already blessed with. "Oh Cory, it's so perfect!" She had to rise from her seat, setting the document down carefully at her place while she threw her arms around him. "Everything is so perfect. I love you so much." She knew just how much he had to have gone through with this and that they'd no doubt face at least some ridicule from the hunting community, but he had done it for her nonetheless.

Oliver reached over to take Lauri's hand in his, squeezing it lightly as they watched the tender moment. In his mind they were both very good people and deserved this amount of happiness, just as his Lamb did. "That's great news, just don't forget the real one comes with all that wonderful drool," he chuckled.

“Oh we’re getting a trainer too,” Cory chuckled. He wasn’t a fan of saliva either. But that aside, he held Rosy and swayed with her in a hug, “Mmm, I’m so glad you love it!” Cory pressed his lips to hers again. He could never be satisfied with how many times he had kissed her. He always needed just one more, “I want to give you the life I know you deserved, my Rosy Posy,” he murmured to her as if the world had fallen away and it was just the two of them, “I love you so much.” Two more kisses were given before Cory managed to pull away and notice they weren’t alone, “One day we’ll have to do this in our actual home.” He chuckled, coming to sit down with Rosy, holding her hand.

Lauri wiped at her eyes. She couldn’t be happier. And if she could, she’d be astonished at just how much joy her heart was able to contain, “Bénédictions sur vous deux.” She sighed with happiness, nodding to what Cory said, “Oui, it is a must. Perhaps we will have our own home to invite the two of you as well,” Lauri beamed, thinking that, maybe, she might end up with an animal or two as well. Perhaps nothing that will slobber on Oliver though. And for Rosy’s sake, not a spider.

The food arrived just then. It hadn’t been hard for the staff to put together the usual meals for their guests. Cory received his classic steak and potatoes. He did crave a bacon cheese burger, but he hadn’t had steak in a while and this was a fancy dinner. Oliver, always classy, would be remiss if he didn’t have a dinner of his favorite Beef Wellington. Lauri was treated to a steaming bowl of French Onion soup, a cut of bread, and several balls of Brie for spreading on garlic butter crackers. She lit up to see Rosalie having the same for dinner, “Oh, merveilleuse! It is delicious, oui? Have you had this?” Lauri spread Brie over a cracker and offered it to Rosalie.

Their happiness wouldn't wane as they moved on to a well-earned meal. Lunch was long gone after Oliver and Lauri had chosen to celebrate their engagement and if it was to continue that evening they'd both need their strength. He enjoyed the thought of their own home, though thoughts of just how that would pan out with Lauri's recently accepted and officially written in contract position would be put off for now. Tonight they could just enjoy the company of each other.

"It's one of our cravings of late," she said, a hand on her stomach to show that while she enjoyed it, she was admittedly directed by the growing girl in her stomach. It reminded her she'd need to show Lauri the newest ultrasounds at their tea time, no doubt the next day. Rosy accepted the offered cracker, biting into it and letting out a sound of approval. "Oh that is delicious. Though I'm sure Cory will be less than pleased when I come to bed with garlic and onion breath tonight," she giggled.

“We have mints,” Cory chuckled, admittedly not a fan of a savory mouth when it came to onions or garlic. Not that he didn’t like to eat them. But even so, he would kiss her no matter what she ate.

Lauri spoffed with a mouthful. She swallowed and said, “I hope you take one too.”

“Psh!” Cory squinted playfully, catching the comment about his own breath in danger of being stinky from his own food.

Oliver chuckled at them both, shaking his head. "You two are worse than children sometimes," he commented.

"I agree - both the with children remark and that mints will have to suffice. A night without kissing wouldn't be an acceptable way to end this day," Rosy said, still trying to decide how she was going to transition from their dinner together to the plans she had to reveal her gift. She felt quiet, chewing on her bread thoughtfully.

Cory scoffed, “I think we can agree Lauri here is the instigator.”

“Ha, tu souhaites! You practically wrestled that grey controller like I had stolen your baby. You were an unruly beast,” Lauri pointed her spoon. She glanced at Rosalie and an inkling of what she may be thinking of came to mind.

Taking a sip of his beer to clear his pallet, Cory said, “I admit, I had a moment of indiscretion.”

“A moment?” Lauri chuckled, shaking her head. Another glance at Rosy and Lauri casually said, “You should have seen him hunch over the grey controller like he was Gollum petting his precious golden ring. It’s not like it did anything for you. I can still beat you.”

Fire lit in Cory’s eyes. Them’s fightin’ words. “Yeah? Well guess what this holodeck has a program for any game. No controllers for any of you women to tamper with—“ Whether or not it was true, or if they would admit it, “—so why don’t you we test that? You, me, Ultimate Warrior, right after we’re done here.”

Lauri smirked, “J'accepte votre défi! Be prepared, Cory, for I shall vanish you.”

Cory’s fork pointed at Lauri, “Nonesense! By the time my fighter has stomped yours to the ground, you shall weep from this day hither, Visage de castor!”

“Non, Monsieur Grenouille, if I weep, it is only for the sorrow I will bring your wife, when I send your avatar to the depths of digital hell, where they will not find peace in this life or the next!”

Oliver, highly amused with the continuing battle between the pseudo-siblings only chuckled over his beef wellington and beer. "A battle it is," he smirked, excited to see just how this would pan out.

"Wait - you think we'd tamper with a controller just to beat you?" Rosy asked in disbelief. She almost regretted letting him win before dinner! "I'll keep that in mind the next time we have our own fight, love."

“Well how else do you explain that I lost before?” Cory offered rhetorically. Clearly someone had every confidence the first failure had been an anomaly. No amount of arguing would deter him. Short of Molly telling him he had, in fact, been allowed to win.

Lauri chuckled, “Lack of skill?”

Cory gasped in offense, “If I hadn’t already challenged you to a duel, I would challenge you to a duel.”

“Enough talking, Monsieur Grenouille. Finish your meal and let the results of the game speak for itself.” Lauri smiled, spooning her soup once more. She was nearly done herself.

“Fine, I will,” Cory stabbed his next bite of steak.

Their dinner was peppered with pleasing topics as well as playful glares between Cory and Lauri, who took the chance to mock one another in a friendly manner, until their plates were empty and they had enjoyed their desserts. Cory helped Rosalie up from her seat. Lauri cleaned her hands on a napkin and stood up with Oliver, “Where shall I defeat you, Mr. Frogger?”

I will beat you in the mini ballroom,” Cory put his arm around Rosalie, “Follow me to your doom, Miss Beaver.”

Lauri nestled along side Oliver, “Lead the way, Cory, it is the only time you’ll be ahead.” Both Oliver and Rosy could only walk with their lovers and allow the childish banter to continue, and while they might have enjoyed friendly competition, they seemed to agree these two made a habit of it.

Scoffing, Cory walked with Rosy in his hold all the way to the room in question. It didn’t take long for him to fuss and adjust the instruments for the game to come. He decided he would use ‘Dark Samus’ and Lauri chose Princess Zelda/Sheik. The game loaded the 3-D characters facing one another. Thankfully Lauri had played Ultimate Warrior here before. Cory took an opposite stance from Lauri. Their movements would be tracked by the system as the opponents made the appropriate gestures.

"Okay you two, play fair and remember : no controllers, no excuses," Rosy called out with a chuckle, arms across her chest as she watched them both from the side.

Cory smiled with arrogant confidence, “Oh, don’t worry. She will have no excuses for her failure.” He deflected any possible allusion to himself, “And if I win, I’m celebrating with a bag of salt and vinegar chips.” He had them for a long while since Rosalie entered into her second trimester. He felt he deserved one.

Oliver offered a word of encouragement for his fiance. "I don't normally condone unnecessary violence...but I'm more than happy to watch you kick his ass, mon Amour," he smirked.

Lauri gave Oliver a wink, “Oh, c'est nécessaire,” she pulled her hair out of the way of her face and pinned it in a messy bun. Her tresses had grown since she came here, “Kicking his ass will be my pleasure, mon Amour, and I will expect a kiss for my victory.” She brushed her fingers against his cheek before swishing her skirt on the way to her spot.

Cory silently pointed a finger at Lauri with a determined look. The he clapped his hands once, “Begin!”

Blue robotic eyes seared in the metal helmet of Samus as he launched his assault against Zelda. The two gamers sparred calmly at first. The only visible tension they saw wrinkled their forehead occasionally or evoked a ‘tsc’ or an exasperated exhale. When one gained ground on the other, their opponent would curse or cuss. Cory had to had admit that there was nothing like cussing in French. But to his disappointment Lauri had little to spit venomously toward the end.

“No, no!” Cory panicked, throwing in a few moves to try to save his avatar.

Sheik spin, threw her black steel stars, and the kunai embedded into Dark Samus’s blue eyes that flickered and turned off. At the command to ‘FINISH HIM’, Zelda returned and blasted the robot across the room. The dark warrior flaked into digital ash.

Lauri hopped, “Woo!”

“My chiiiips!” Cory fell to his knees with his arms raised to the sky, asking the Fates a single question: Why?

Rosy had to admit there was a great sense of relief that came knowing she wasn't going to have to kiss Mr. Vinegar breath again, less her and Amelie launch dinner right back up. No to mention a personal delight at the fact that this killed his controller theory! "Oh, my poor baby," she cooed, ready to pull him into a hug once he was done with his moment. "You tried your best...Lauri's was just a little better, but you did good and you'll always be a winner to me."

Oliver threw a victorious fist in the air for his love, stepping in and swooping her up in his arms. "Magnifique, mon Amour," he praised her, happy to deliver her requested prize of a long, steamy kiss. "My dear Lamb is a warrior maiden, after all. Valiant effort though, Cory," he called over to where he was being consoled by Rosy.

"If you really do want your chips, you can have them...but you need to brush your teeth after. Twice," she decided to give him some saving grace after his loss.

Cory leaned his head against Rosalie, enjoying the attention. Maybe a little too much, “It hurts my soul,” he whispered in a harsh tone, “But no, I lost. I must not take a trophy.” Cory got up from where he knelt and pulled Rosalie to him for comfort before he turned to face the music. He walked up to Lauri in Oliver’s arms. He offered a hand, “Bon jeu.”

Lauri slid onto her feet and took it, “Bon jeu, Cory. May we have a rematch one day.”

“Definitely. I have to beat you one day. Even it takes a while,” Cory promised, putting his arm around Rosalie.

Oliver, who hadn't strayed from Lauri's side, kept an arm wrapped about her as the two met each other for a sportsman like concession. No doubt they'd have many, many days ahead filled with friendly competitions, but the day was growing old and he knew he would want at least a little more time with his love before sleep had it's say. "We should probably get going before it's too late. Wouldn't want to take up all of your evening together," he offered.

Rosy, who had been trying to find a good way to get Cory out of eyesight for a few minutes nodded. "Very true, though we will have to do this again. Holodeck or not," she chuckled, pulling away from Cory to give Lauri a hug of congratulations while the men shook yet again. The quietest whisper between the women folk couldn't be heard aside from the two of them, a soft request for a short distraction. "I do have one thing I was going to finish up here before we headed back to our room though. Cory why don't you see our friends out?" It was an odd request, but the mood was too good to question anything, even with the bitter taste of a loss still present. The two were led away, Rosalie not hesitating to go out the backdoor of the ballroom the moment there was a chance and scurrying down to the basement. She'd only need a few minutes to get ready, so she hoped it was enough.

Cory had thought the first or second misstep by Lauri a comical foible. The third and fourth had him questioning if winning had gone to her head. Especially when, once or twice, Lauri ignored the man who literally designed the place to go down the wrong direction thinking she knew better! Cory might have lost the battle, but Lauri appeared to have lost her marbles. Still, he only made a jab a couple of times before they finally got to the front door, “Bye!” Cory chuckled.

Cory had just seen Oliver and Lauri off through the house, a process that took a bit longer than normal when Lauri suddenly forgot where everything was and went to multiple wrong doors in the process when his phone sounded. Bing! A text from Rosy came through: Can you come down to your office? As a habit, she was seldom in that section of their holohome, letting him have his free reign on the design of his virtual workspace. Puzzled, but not wary, Cory texted he’d be right down. It did occur to him that she wasn’t often down there. A part of him wondered if she had wanted to try something out for his workspace. Cory wasn’t against seeing her suggestion. Maybe it was a gift for him for Valentine’s Day? Something in his office he could look at and remember their first one years down the road. Cory was happy to see what she had in store!

Once he arrived, Cory noticed a door that wasn't present in his last visit, partially opened with a stream of light coming out of it. Prying it open, a forest of trees that twisted up to make a ceiling and mossy green flooring was only a step away, a small pebbled path twisting through the trees, leading him into the screen. Familiar outdoor ambiance was accented with far-off calls of grunting orcs and other elements that had been carefully woven into the sound file.

1595784382138.png

The path came to an end at a flowing white bed, topped with a canopy of silk and branching tree roots. The woodland track was still audible, now accompanied by soft music, silky voices chanting in an unknown language with the most beautiful vibrato.

1595784421839.png

From behind the rooted canopy bed, Rosy emerged, her blood elf costume perfectly in place including the faux ears. She held a long golden staff, watching him with her best doe eyes. "You seem weary, traveler. Come and stay awhile," she gestured to the bed beside her with the staff, though her chocolate eyes were locked on his face, twinkling with mischief.

1595785873219.png

Cory had all but been in wide eyed silence and awe. If this could be pulled off for the basement he would do it, however, something told him this probably wasn’t Rosalie showcasing a future permanent fixture. Especially when he saw the bed. When Rosalie walked out from behind the bed his jaw dropped. However she knew, it didn’t matter. Cory’s heart beat with expectation. Then he found his mouth run away with him, “Thank you, Bloodelf maiden, me thinks I shall take rest upon thy linen,” he said in his most LARPy, lordly tone he could muster. Cory wished he had his gear on! “They call me Sir Valerius. Pray, tell me your name?” he said, walking toward her with his eyes locked onto hers. No less impish and mischievous.

"I am Princess Qiyanna of the Sin'Dorei," she nodded, quietly hoping she was remembering everything correctly, wanting to create the most aesthetic experience to match the fantasy worlds he enjoyed so much. For what she couldn't match in lore she was happy to make up for in gusto and presentation. Her staff was set to rest against the rooted canopy along the bed, gesturing him closer until her fingers found his chest.

"A man so brave and who doth come so far surely deserves a treasure befitting his conquests, Sir Valerius," she purred, wide eyes looking up at him while her fingers roamed up to brush along the sides of his face. "Tell me what you beseech and what I may do from you, my Lord."

“Ah, the very one I seek!” Cory grinned, “Indeed, I am brave. I hath defeated many beasts, but one alludes me— a monsterous Beaver—thus I have come here to your realm, fairest Princess,” Cory’s eyes danced long her form, his fingers brushed up against her side, “It is my wish to grant an audience with your brother, Prince Everest, to ask for an alliance with your family through your hand in marriage. But I must confess, that is not the only reason,” Cory’s hands held her waist and turned her back to the bed, “Though you may think me rash, I kneweth the moment I saw thee that thy heart belonged to me. You ask what you mayest do, but I tell you, fair Princess, that thine own heart knowest what I desire,” Cory boldly leaned and captured his lover’s lips with his own, “That you shall love me in sickness and in health, in rain or sunshine. And beginning this night I shall kiss thee until thy luscious lips have found no other song than what my fingers play along thy body,” Cory laid Rosalie down and pushed her knees aside. He hovered over her and gave her another kiss, “Sayeth nay now, maiden, or forever be mine.”

Even though she hadn't been fully prepared to dive into character like that, Rosy had to admit hear him talk like that took her breath away. A gasp of excitement left her as he laid her down on the bed, unable to tear her eyes off of him while he hovered above her. "Oh, but there is nothing but thine own lips that I too desire," she murmured, tracing his cheek and reaching to twirl his curls about her fingers. "Each day as the sun rises and in the darkest of nights when the moon pierces through the black sky, I long for thine face to shine on mine. Now and forever." Her grip on his hair tugged him gently down until she could deepen their kiss, the blood elf maiden quick to be lost in the strong fighters hold, while the rest of the world could simply fall away.

Taking that as an ‘Aye’ in the affirmative Cory delved deep into those lips of hers, “Then, my Princess, thou hast truly become mine and mine alone,” Cory hadn’t seen her outfit before this day, but his fingers found their way to the ties and snaps that kept her clothes on her body. Rosalie’s growing belly proved a minor obstacle since the two read through the articles Lauri sent them. Cory did his best to keep her ears intact. He enjoyed seeing them on her. Once he had roamed the rise and fall of her curves, and kissed every tender part of his lady love, Cory lay content for the time being. Rosy would barely find room enough to shift for the strength of his hold. Smiling wistfully, Cory murmured a sleepy, “I love thee, my fairest Princess Rosalie.” Choosing to forgo the fabricated name for the one he loved to say.

She smiled, "Oh and I love you, my brave love." Even if she had been able to move, she wouldn't have wanted to. Moments like these were the ones she wanted to live in indefinitely. Maybe not as much the fake ears and the fantasy personas, but these days when they went above and beyond for each other. They were shaping their lives together in a way that may not have made sense to others, but to them it was perfect. Rosy Posy wouldn't have had him any other way.

Yonten & Annabelle
Not wanting jetlag to interfere with them properly enjoying their concert, the couple of balanced chaos had arrived on February 13th. A reminder of just what would happen if the jet they'd taken suffered damages had been motivation to rent a room at a classier establishment not far from the venue. Annabelle had argued they should have gone with somewhere cheap in case they did end up trashing the place, but Yonten had insisted. Some sort of romantic gesture, she supposed. Either way, they took a brief nap shortly after arriving before heading out for a day of sight seeing. As much as they were both thrilled with the holodeck, there as also a missing element compared to a real-world experience, perhaps just the fact that your subconscious knew it wasn't real. Either way, their first day in the city was short lived with them both ready to retire early, though they didn't mean they forgot to find time to test the integrity of their bed.

February 14, 2019
When is the bedframe might have creaked and shook, it held up to a frisky ginger and her Tibetan warrior, hopefully able to repeat it the next night as well. Though typically Yonten was the one to awake first in the mornings, their recent forced habit of Annabelle taking the lead of a gentler time had her up before him. As he had done many times, she decided to make his morning special with a couple of kisses before journeying down beneath the sheets and between his legs for a dedicated moment of returning the favor from the many south ventures he had gone on.

They'd both had their fill and were basking in the afterglow, sharing a cigarette (Yontens that Anna helped herself to with minimal protesting) before slipping out of bed and moving to her bag. They had a pretty easy day planned until the concert and now felt as good a time as ever to give him her gift. "I got something for you, Bunny," she said as she fished out a small grey velvet case, climbing back in bed and laying across his chest with a smirk. "I'm not good at romance or timing, so I want to give it to you now."

Inside the case was a necklace. It'd only felt fair that if he gave her one she could give him one, even if it didn't have the same stipulation as the one she seldom took off. Instead it was a thicker chain with a silver bullet as it's main feature, a faint etching of an eastern dragon looking up. The back was also engraved, reading You were the best shot I took in small, elegant font. "It was from the hunt last month. Our first hunt together, picked up the casing next to you and had the blacksmith refashion the tip," she explained. The old man had thought her nuts but came through. Crystalline eyes watched his quietly, unsure how well she had done this time with a gift. Maybe she should stick to just stuffed animals out of ruined shirts.

1595826169956.png
 
Last edited:
“Ohh, that’s the shit,” Yonten grinned, admiring the gift. If it wasn’t clear already, he didn’t have the knack for traditional romance either. The pagoda being the closest he got. Naturally Yonten loved the gesture. It didn’t hurt that it was a silver bullet, or that it had a dragon, or a clever phrase. All of that added to its unique quality. Yonten handed his cigarette to Annabelle so he could put it on, “I’m not much of an accessory man, but I like this, chica.” It would probably be one of the only pieces of metal art he would voluntarily wear.

Annabelle took a drag off the cigarette to try and hide the stupid grin his response elicited. With Yonten she knew he wasn't going to fake liking something because that just wasn't who he was. He was blunt and she appreciated that in him. "Glad you like it because it's all you get," she said as she replaced the butt in his mouth.

“Psh, this ain’t all I get,” Yonten said through the burning stick on his lips, as he wrapped his arms around her, “I’mma get something else, you just don’t know yet.” He grinned. Or tried too, since he did have the cigarette pinched between his lips. Yonten decided to take it out and discard it in the ashtray, “You ready for tonight, chica? Gonna get crazy up in here.”

Annabelle spoffed, rolling her eyes at what she had to assume he meant. "That doesn't count; you get that every day so I ain't a gift," she chuckled, stretching her legs out while remaining comfortably within his hold. "Crazy, huh? Good thing I brought my concert clothes if you're over here planning helter skelter and shit."

Bun-Ten allowed the assumption to stand unchallenged. Only a glint in his black eyes could have betrayed him, but she had missed the fleeting look, “Mhm, you know that box that I wanted? It got taken by that guy-- De Lancre I think-- well he’s gonna be diverted to a different box,” Yonten had managed to forge documents condemning the electrical wiring and flooring of the one he wanted due to ‘water damage’. These were sent through the necessary avenues to dissuade De Lancre from choosing to stick with it, “We still gonna have to sneak in there though. After we get merch. You don’t come to a concert with an outfit for the show, you get ‘em here.”

Mischief echoed in crystalline eyes, hardly daunted by the idea of the two of them being somewhere they weren't supposed to. Besides, why would they want to stand in the sweaty general admission area or deal with a bad view if they could be up in the air. "You get merch so I can take it from your closet, but I didn't have my boots sent to Avostoska for nothing -I'm wearing them," she insisted. It'd been too long since anyone besides the dozen or so they'd been bunked down with had seen her, so she might have put more effort than normal into her attire. "Unless of course you want me to head into the venue naked, Bunny."


Yonten spoffed, “You go naked and they take you away, I’m staying to watch the show before I bail you out,” he was all for a indecent fun, but the timing would have to be right, “Wear whatever you want on your feet, but I want you in something short on your ass,” Preferably mid thigh at the longest, but not more than that. Ideal would be black jeans shorts. A long concert shirt over that would satisfy him. Yonten said this as he got up from the bed to dress. A plain white undershirt is all he wore for his top. He intended on getting merch as soon as he got to the concert. At that point he’d wear the shirt he’d buy. Yonten dragged out his sandals from under the coffee table.

"Yes, your highness," she said dramatically as she rolled off the bed and padded over to her suitcase. Luckily for Bunten that was precisely what she had packed. It may have been several years since she was last being a rebellious teenager, but thankfully her waist hadn't changed a lot since then. A high-waisted red leather skirt and boots that laced up to her knee were pulled on along with a cami. She'd decided not to risk wearing her hairpin less someone with sticky fingers tried to swipe it while the concert blasted, instead going for just a couple of braids for her hair. As nearly always, Yonten's necklace was nestled between her clavicles. "Like this? Otherwise I did smuggle one of your Fall Out Boy shirts past you to wear if this looked too scandalous."

unknown.png


Bold of her to assume he didn’t know about the shirt. Or perhaps that was her tease and she did know he knew. It was rare for a shirt of his to end up misplaced. That aside, Yonten shook his head, “You never wear a concert tee from a different band, chica,” his feisty red dragon had a lot to learn. But that was okay. Yonten was happy to teach. Her. In specific, “Go in that without the Fall Out shirt. We’ll grab one for Halestorm and wear those.” Because that is also what you did when you went to concerts. At least, if you rode with Yonten, “C’mon sexy, we need to hit up a restaurant.” A big meal before lunch meant they wouldn’t need more than snacks until dinner.

"Ah yes, the Yonten guidebook to concerts, how could I forget?" Annabelle found her place at his side, one hand snaking around his waist and slipping into his back pocket. It might have been prime positioning for an unexpected pinch as payback for the many ones he'd placed on her thighs. "Lead the way Bunny, this is your train to conduct and I'm just here for the ride."

Yonten, with keys, phone, wallet, an unseen item, and a red dragon in tow, swaggered out of the hotel penthouse. The quality of the food where they stayed didn’t disappoint, but as per the guidelines of Yonten’s book, you ate local. The restaurant they ended up at may or may not have been from a list of ones Wesley had taken note of in the past as worthy of repeat visits. The mood felt vibrant with a slight edge. Not unlike the couple themselves. Yonten ordered a meal with few sauces and a good amount of meat. More for the strategic advantage of keeping clean in anticipation of the coming show. He did not want to ruin his outfit-- yet. And, of course, he got a beer. Yonten kicked back a swig before saying, “Heh, you see that?” he pointed out a young man across the way. He was with a girl too. No one he recognized, “That’s De Lancre.” He was sure of it. The boy had taste, apparently. For music and food. It was his misfortune to have shared the same idea about the concert box too.

Annabelle's eyes followed his hand around a bite of her own food to see who he had pointed at. She might not have been present at the year prior's ball but that didn't mean his name hadn't made the circuit of Hunter gossip and made it to her ear. "Oh? That's the chump who got all creepy on Rosy and wound up getting his ass handed to him by Cory, huh?" she chuckled. Knowing he was who Yonten planned on thieving a box from made it that much sweeter. "Did you pick his box on purpose?"

“Nah, I didn’t,” Yonten admitted with a chuckle, “Guess it’s an unexpected bonus,” The view had been sweet from where he perched in the botanical gardens. Both he and Diki had seen the duel in the branches of a tree. Annabelle hadn’t been there that year. Sometimes Yonten wondered if the two of them would have worked out earlier. Whatever the case, he was happy to have his ruby now. Yonten smiled behind his beer as he finished it off. Black eyes shimmering with thoughts that crept over him as of late. Setting down his fork and knife he cleaned off his hands on a napkin, “We gotta pass his table on the way out.”

Annabelle stifled a cackle at his comment, thinking it was quite the bonus for them and an unfortunate turn of events for young Tristan. Then again, maybe it was just another dose of delayed karma after he chased after Rosalie. "Yeah," she gave his table another glance, him seated close with some tight-lipped blonde she couldn't say she recognized. "Why do I have a feeling that means you're planning on flexing?"

“Cause I am,” Yonten smirked, getting up from his chair. He waited for Annabelle to get up once she had finished. His arm wrapped around her waist as soon as she got her outfit straightened out. Can’t look less than ice cold when you’re about to burn someone.

Annabelle couldn't lie, they were hot together. Even more so knowing that her Bunten was just about to pre-emptively gloat to the man they'd be directly screwing over that night. Her hips swayed with each step, happy to play deadly arm candy for her man. The couple strode in-step as if music played for them. It might as well have. They drew eyes through the sheer confidence they exuded. Just as they approached the table Yonten glanced at Tristan with a practiced brow raised in question at placing the face he was seeing. The wild couple slowed to take in the sight. Thick lashes looked down at the girl beside Tristan, who had a bit of a fish look going for her. Looks like you had to dip to the bottom of the pool once you tainted your family name.

Yonten smirked, “Hey, you that guy from last year’s ball, yeah?”

Tristan's cold eyes looked up surprised, but quickly enough recognizing Yontens face. The community might have been large, but when you were hanging out with a Cromwell (or in this case Von Helsing) people tended to know your name and face. That didn't help with the temporary look of disdain of just what he was being called out for though. "Unfortunately so. It seems like quite the odds to see you here, Mr. Pakshi," manners came through slightly forced, though not enough that he didn't cast a long glance at Annabelle. "And you're not a face I've seen before, but certainly one I'd care to see again."

The misfortune of such a phrase struck Yonten in amusement. The man might, indeed, see them both again in fact. Yonten didn’t care to introduce Annabelle to this guy. The privilege of her name would be reserved for people who matter. And as long as he looked, but didn't touch, Yonten was content that others should recognize his ruby's beauty. He liked the idea that, between the two men, it was Yonten who had a hottie with a body while Miss Fish-Face was all Tristan could muster, “Maybe you will, maybe you won't. We’re in town for a couple of days,” Yonten shrugged, not saying how or when or where, “Anyway, we'll leave you two alone. Have fun at the concert.” The Tibetan said it casually and simply.

"Yeah, you too," Tristan nodded, reaching for his own glass of wine before a thought struck him. Brows furrowed as he tried to grasp just how Yonten would be aware of that. "Wait, what?"

Annabelle smirked at his side, her chin tilted up slightly with a silent delight. Her Bunny might have cuddled up to her, but he was a fierce man and a force to be reckoned with. And she had to admit the gloating was enjoyable to watch. "Enjoy," she said with a wink to the seated couple, slipping her arm in Yonten's and turning with him to leave.

Cool guys don’t look at explosions. Badass Bitches with their Hot Homie’s don’t look at their burns while they walk away. All they needed were a pair of sunglasses. Exiting out into the sun it wouldn’t have been a bad idea. As it was, the two settled for the pleased valet handing Yonten back his keys to the black Ferrari he brought with them. The doors opened for them, sliding up and tilting forward. This was one of his favorites. At night Yonten turned on the red dragon decal along the body. It’s right claw curled around a glowing ruby. Sunset lights set it on fire and lit the underbelly.

c32e0614e4e29a1d69da9cf96f2d6f3c.jpg


Once they got inside Yonten pulled out with a low rumble. If he didn’t want to risk missing the night at the concert he would have driven without much mind to the laws. The cops would have no reason to pull him over. At least not for his driving. Windows were up, in consideration for Annabelle’s hair. A detail Everest had complained about on their date ages ago. Yonten only did if he wanted to screw with her and he was feeling up for battling a dragon. Not today, but maybe tomorrow. Yonten smiled to himself. Black eyes spared a glance over at his ruby. Maybe not tomorrow either. But he had plenty of time to decide when, and the confidence that he had many days ahead to choose. Those thoughts were tucked away for now.

A sleek, black luxury sports car came rolling in through the VIP line. Yonten and Annabelle passed the congested bumper-to-bumper funneling of normies without a glance. They came around at yet another valet. Yonten took Annabelle’s waist once she came around. The sun had moved slightly past its zenith by the time they were wandering up and down the stalls pitched with merch and snacks. There were no shortcuts for the concert tees so the two waited in line like the rest of the crowd. Once upfront Yonten chose the shirts he wanted them to wear. He got two with ‘Halestorm’ and their logo and one he thought fit Annabelle well.

fe5900499250e489f1dfb882400869d6.jpg

cbebaf78fe31bf14483be6a531ad0dfb.jpg


Though there was plenty to see and do, Annabelle didn't stray far from Yonten's side. Though she did tease she'd leave him in the merch line to get a drink, she didn't mind waiting. The two had talked about what songs they'd hoped were performed until they were up to pick their tops. She couldn't help but chuckle at the choice he'd made for her. "That I do," she agreed, stepping out of the line and immediately pulling the tank on, tucking it into her skirt. "How do I look, Bunny?"

“Like a hot heathen!” Yonten chuckled, tugging at her shirt, “You’re covering the design—well, I guess the half that is showing is fine,” The ‘Love Bites’ could still be seen, which wasn’t bad. He tucked the extra shirt into the tote he bought.

Annabelle followed his lead, pulling it up so the band logo was still visible as well as what she had to imagine was the most important part, 'So Do I'. "That's true, I wouldn't want to sell the shirt short," she winked, fixing her hair from her head being pulled through. She did appreciate the fact that he was mindful toward to keep her hairstyle and outfit intact. "Want to grab something to snack on?"

“Yeh,” Yonten gave a nod, draping his arm across her shoulders.

Thanks to their heavy brunch they didn’t need much food while roaming. Yonten chose his treats carefully. He’d be damned if he got his new shirts smudged. They checked out a few more stalls, watched an entertainment or two, and smirked when he saw a familiar couple between the crowds when the sun began to set and the people shuffled out for their seats. Yonten was careful to keep several paces behind Tristan and his pale fish of a date. They shadowed them until they watched him and his blond pass up the entrance to the box Yonten and Annebelle marked for their use.

“Keep an eye out,” Yonten whispered to Annabelle as he took out a tool she hadn’t seen before. A black card with angular silver lines like a maze, some ending in dots. He slipped it though the reader and waited.

Annabelle had done as she was told, casually leaning against the wall and doing her best to hide his form from any eyes. It seemed Bunten had quite a few tricks up his sleeves after all, and he was going to come true on his hopes for the exact spot he wanted.

The light on the lock turned green, “K’ay, hurry,” Yonten chuckled, ushering Annabelle inside. He closed the door behind them and then slipped the card into his pocket.

Sliding into the box, Annabelle couldn't hide a smirk any longer. Grabbing a handful of his shirt, she tugged him in for a deep kiss fueled by the rush of sneaking in. A light tug, of course. There was no need to harm new merchandise. Besides, he never seemed to put up too much of a fight. "What a naughty Bunny you are," she grinned, fixing his shirt before plopping down in one of the comfortable seats to await the start of the show. "Tsk, tsk, what am I going to do with you?"

“I’ll think of something,” Yonten grinned, setting the tote aside.

The Tibetan went over to the side bar that had been stocked for Tristan— though, strangely, his usual order had been altered at the last minute—to bring over a few drinks. A peach daiquiri for Annabelle and a mai tai for himself. The harder drinks he liked were for later. The Tibetan then sat down in a chair beside Annabelle. They wouldn’t sit for long once the songs began. Yonten liked to dance and hop— not unlike a bunny!

“Aah, nice,” Yonten sighed after a taste of his drink. It was good, but something told him dinner would be better. He had also changed the dinner order. Dessert too. Black eyes glinted, sweeping over to Annabelle briefly, “Hope they play my favorite.” He commented casually. ‘I Like It Heavy’ had been his current number one. He especially liked to sing along at the very end. Yonten’s voice, though untrained, and certainly not melodic, had a pleasant edge to it. There would be no renditions of Whitney Houston, that’s for sure, but he could belt a good AC/DC once in a while when the Blue Moon shone.

Lights dimmed, smoke rose, and so did the wild couple. Drinks were finished before the second song began. Yonten was no Inara, but he had a few moves or two that he put to good use against Annabelle’s body. They hadn’t even gotten far into the concert when they smashed a glass. It was an accident, but it made for an appropriate omen.

The music was loud and fast and everything that represented who they were as a couple. Annabelle thought the lead singer was a real badass, but then again weren't most redheads? She sang along with Yonten, though pitched shouting might have been a more appropriate way to describe it. The music was loud enough so no one had to be any the wiser. She pulled away during a pause between songs to pull out more drinks, this time getting them each a fair amount of whiskey. She might have enjoyed her sweet daiquiris to sip, but this wasn't sipping time.

'I am the Fire' came on and she was no doubt the loudest she had been so far. Her sister might have been the Phoenix, but everyone knew a Dragon breathed fire and she was no exception. Her throat needed a break after that, leaning in so she could loudly speak near Yonten's ear. "Are you getting hungry?" Her universal way of saying she was though she'd hold off until he was ready.

“Yeh,” Yonten nodded, setting aside his whiskey to text that they were ready.

It didn’t take long for the cart to roll in for them. The two dragged it over to where they were standing. Yonten tipped the staff handsomely. The guy beamed as he tucked a $100 in his pocket and left. The songs played while Annabelle and Yonten ate off of the wheeled table. No need for a sit-down. Occasionally Yonten did lean over his plate to make sure nothing dripped on him, but mostly he kept a hop in his step even while munching away. Yonten pulled out her favorite treat when dessert time came around. They set that on top of the cart and had their fill of creme brûlée, and when a certain song came on that Yonten had been waiting for, he took Annabelle for another round of enthusiastic dancing. That is, until the end. Yonten pulled up the tote back he had dragged around with them that carried the extra shirts he bought. He fished around inside while the song went on. Yonten found what he wanted. He pulled it out of the bag, though she couldn’t see it well in the dim light.

Lizzy’s voice sailed over the hum of the excited crowd as Yonten took Annabelle by her waist with one hand and looked into her eyes while he sang along, “Take home tonight, I’ll do anything with you. Buy a bottle of whiskey, we’ll get matching tattoos. Tell me that you love me, oh let me drive your car. We can sit to morning light, just countin’ every start,” Yonten swayed with his dragon as the song continued, just with that one hand to hold her to him. The other, shrouded in the shadow of the dark room, rested at his side. Then after he sang, “And it’s alright whatever we do tonight” Yonten’s hand held her neck firmly, with tenderness, and gave Annabelle a kiss. When they pulled away her eyes opened and she saw his hand raised. A ring of silver set with a ruby glimmered in the light of the stage was pinched between his fingers. Though the song ended, and he didn’t sing it, Yonten said, “Take me home tonight. I’ll do anything for you. You got us a bottle of whiskey—” and coincidentally, she did “—hell, we can get matching tattoos—“ Yonten spoffed, quieting to a serious tone, “—tell me that you love me. Ride with me. We can sit and watch stars, or crash rooms that aren’t ours, or shoot mage’s, I don’t care. As long as you’re with me, Anna-Banana. I love you. I wanna marry you.”

rubanddiamfi1.jpg


The music had been too good not to dance, and even if he hadn't been as sneaky as he had been, Annabelle likely wouldn't have noticed. They'd both had a few drinks and his sudden kiss had caught her off guard but she wouldn't resist. There was just something electrifying when they were together and she only wanted more of it. He pulled away and crystalline eyes fluttered open to be met with an unexpected sight. "Oh, Bunny..." Her voice caught; could she go down that road again? Yonten was clearly no Ben and what was between them was unlike anything she'd had before. They were both out of control forces that just worked together, despite their flaws and issues they knew they both had. Of course she could.

Annabelle looked from the ring to that deep obsidian gaze and her look of surprise melted into a familiar smirk. "There isn't another person that I would want to take on the world with," Annabelle's face dropped to a more sincere pitch to match his, knowing she owed him that when she added almost shakily, "I fucking love you, Yonten. Yes. Yes, yes yes!" Her confidence grew with each yes before she threw her arms around his neck, body pressed against his while she kissed him so deeply she was nearly lightheaded.

Somewhere in their passion Yonten managed to get the ring he got her onto her finger. Between catching their breath and delving into more kisses, Yonten managed to say, “Good, because I wasn’t taking no for an answer.”

That was about all Yonten could get out. Even though the concert had yet to end they were no longer concerned with enjoying the music. Making sure their shirts were safe to the side, it was time to ruin a concert box. Fire smoldered with obsidian. Yonten had his way with Annabelle; her hair was a mess. They hadn’t quite finished either when the door to their box opened. Neither of the two saw the shocked faces of the manager, Tristan De Lancre, and a familiar staff who had bragged to the others about a large tip that led to some questions about just who was in the box. The door shut quickly.

Clearing his throat, the manager said to the staff, “Get security,” then he apologetically turned to Tristan De Lancre, “We are so sorry for this mishap!”

It didn’t take long for the staff member to come with a handful men in uniform. Although they didn’t hear much, they were still uncomfortable with opening the door. Still, it had to be done. Once more the door swung to reveal the crashers. Thankfully they were not in the heat of the moment. It didn’t take away the awkwardness of having to kick out the half-naked people— Yonten only had his white undershirt on and he had pushed Annabelle’s skirt up to her waist. One of her straps had been shoved off of her shoulder exposing half of her uppe body.

The manager, trying to save face in front of the offended client urged them, “Well go on, throw them out!”

“C’mon, get up,” The bald security man did his best to peel away the Tibetan from Annabelle. Pulling him back only meant the red head compensating, still very much entwined, “Can I get some help here?”

The bearded security man came over to untangle Annabelle from Yonten’s arms, “Ugh, you two got to leave.”
 
Their electric passion filled the box and at this rate the electrical wiring and flooring really would be taking the forged damage. Not that Annabelle cared right then; she only had eyes for a specific Bunny as they properly destroyed the box. Loud music covered the dinner cart being knocked over and a change of positions knocked bolts loose under the chairs. The excitement and knowing each others bodies too well meant their wrestling was better than ever, and she looked up at the sudden visitors they had.

"Oh shit, looks like the party's over," she cackled, unbothered by arrivals with her less than decent state. After all, Yonten had gone and predicted it without knowing it. "Easy Zach Galifianakis ! I'm gonna marry that man and so help me if you get your paws all over his good bits, I'll eat you alive." Conveniently, as the concert was still going on 'Love Bites (So Do I)' was playing as she was brought to her feet, snapping her teeth at the bearded security guard.

Behind the security guards, Tristan had yet to leave and scoffed at the remark from Annabelle. "What a relief he's going to take that hyena laugh off the worlds' hands," he looked down his nose at the two concert box pirates. A sense of joy that this time he wasn't the one being removed danced across his snide face, "Get that trash out of here."

The security guard might have had a hold of her arm while Annabelle was fixing her clothing before they left the dark box, but it wasn't about to be enough right then. "Who you callin' trash, de Lancre?" she snarled in his direction, taking a step toward him which resulted in his immediate withdrawal from the box. "Nah, come back here you privileged weasel and fuckin' say it to my face!" Coming from a hunting family just as prestigious if not more, it might have been a bit hypocritical to say, but she didn't care at that point. The dragon saw red and was ready to cut up that pretty face.

"Shouldn't you be arresting them!" His voice could be heard just in the hallway as Anna struggled to get past the guards.

Despite the trouble Annabelle caused the manager had been privy to these two being somewhat important. How, he didn’t know, and who had been kept behind tight lips. The sweat breaking over his brow spoke of his anxiety over how to handle this situation. The manager did his best to sooth Tristan, “We’ll be disposing of them soon, Mr. De Lancre.” It was true though he wasn’t sure how far he should push to get the cuffs out. The room alone should have been enough, but a mess like the one the wild couple made could be fixed with the right amount of money— repair work and bribes.

Yonten, who hadn’t incurred the need to be manhandled, got his pants on and grabbed the tote with their things. The shirts they took off were neatly placed inside for safe keeping. He chuckled to see his dragon snapping as he walked over to stand between Annabelle and De Lancre. The Tibetan raised a finger at the young man. Then he extended his thumb, “Pew,” he mimicked a gunshot, “Woop. Looks like I got your arm.” Yonten couldn’t resist another jab at Tristans well-known foible, especially after his rude remark towards him and his ruby, “If you shoot as good as you can dance, no wonder Rosy shut down your ass.”

Redheaded fury was quieted as Yonten came into view, though it wasn't completely gone. She wasn't afraid to throw a punch or two and mess him up, but she could behave for now. Besides, this way she got a better view of Tristan's face falling into a dumb expression.

He knew he couldn't defend his shot; there had been far too many witnesses that night. That didn't mean he wouldn't jump in to defend himself though. Tristan seemed to grow bold enough, taking a step closer. "Oh, but I dance just fine. Better than the bitch castoff illegitimate spawn of a bastard deserved. Though maybe that's just a recurring theme you and the company you keep, Pakshi," he nearly spat, any cool long gone. And he wasn't the only one.

The fire of Annabelle had been stoked and she pulled away from Yonten, crystalline eyes locked on him. "Better walk away while you still can, de Lancre," she threatened. If they were already getting thrown out, what was the harm at this point?

One insult too many. First strike had been calling them trash. Yonten could have endured another shot at him at the least, but when De Lancre poked at Rosy, Wes, and Jinpa, that did it for the Tibetan. Three in a row? Nah. Tristan wasn’t leaving without a bent nose. Taking a quick note of where he stood, how many steps between him and the guards, Tristan, and the exit, Yonten threw his tote at the staffer who had yet to leave this exciting scene. In that same motion he swung his fist at Tristan’s face. He heard a satisfying pop!

The toss of the bag seemed to distract both the staff and Tristan from what was coming next. The blur of Yonten's fist was much quicker than his reactions, apparently able to dodge as well as he could shoot. The sickening crack of bones from the blow sent a rush as both hands went to cover his face, warm blood rushing down as he saw white. "F-fffuuck!" he groaned, stumbling but not quite falling over.

"You can dish cheap shots but can't take them?" Annabelle taunted with a smirk, proud of her Bunny hopping to everyone's defense. "Maybe now you'll stop sticking your nose where it doesn't belong!" She'd made to lunge toward him, but the guards seemed to snap out of their trance, bulky arms snatching up the dragon before she could add further injury to prior injury. Bald guy was making a move on Yonten who wasn't going to have long if he wanted to extract any more revenge.

Seeing his opponent was less than worthy, Yonten decided not to hit more than twice, dodging the grasping hands of the guards to land a hit to Tristan’s abdomen. By the time he readied himself to hit with a closed fist again, he shook his head at the wuss he was dealing with and just gave him an open palmed slap that had a ring of satisfaction in it on its own. Tristan might have been standing, but it was barely; doubled over in pain and glaring up angrily at the two.

By this time the manager had been yelping at security to get their crap together, “Arrest them! Take them out!” he called a staff over to get medical supplies.

In a snap decision Yonten bent the arm of the guard holding Annabelle, grabbed her hand, their tote, and sprang away down the hall. Without looking back they gave the guys a good run around. Somehow they found an exit. A ground level opened window with a screen as the only barrier. Yonten popped out the netting jumped out, then helped Annabelle since she was still wearing her boots. Just in time too! The security guards were a fingers width away from snagging Annabelle’s hair. Yonten brought down his stiffed fingers with a chop.

“Ah!” The guard withdrew his hand.

“C’mon,” Yonten didn’t have to say, but did anyway. The dragon and the bunny raced around the bend, headed toward the valet. An unfortunate concert goer among the crowd they ran through happened to clip Yonten’s shouler.

“Hey!” The lush fell over smelling of strong liquor. The bottle in question tumbled at Yonten’s feet.

“Sorry bro!” Yonten snatched up the half-filled bottle and ran off, calling back another apology when the drunkard shouted in protest.

None too soon! The security guards had gained on them. Yonten dodged left and right in a serpentine weave. They got far enough space between them that he paused to grab a woman’s scarf off of her, earning an offended gasp, then aimed at the exit with the iron bars heading to the VIP parking. It was cleared of people. Just as they approached it Yonten stuffed the scarf into the bottle, lit the dry end, and threw it on the ground at the threshold of the gate. A blaze of red stalled the security behind fire and iron. It wouldn’t stop them all together, but it would do.

Annabelle hadn't needed much encouragement as they raced through the venue, eyes alight from mischief as she kept up with him. The roaring fire made her whoop with delight, throwing a hand up in the air before they moved for their getaway.

They could see their car among the vehicles ahead of them, “Oh shit,” he chuckled, seeing their mayhem had been notified to the other security details. Men in suits ran toward the black Ferrari coming from the opposite end. Yonten whooped, “Ohh, we can make it, Anna-Banana!” Or so he figured. And they did. Just barely.

The red dragon decal lit from nose to tail, wrapped all around the vehicle. It’s claw coveting the burning ruby glowed on the side of shotgun. A roar in reverse with a hard turn had Yonten facing the parking lot exit. He turned on the lights in the underbelly for flair. The red and orange made them a fierce looking target.

“Woo!” Yonten shouted, putting the pedal to the metal. Several police cars came to chase them. A turn left or right worked the integrity of the Ferrari. It withstood brilliantly, even making a nice donut in the middle of their merry chase. Her hair was a lost cause, rolling down the passenger window to stick her head and torso out, screaming like a madwoman from the rush of adrenaline the chase had given them. Maybe they'd be able to get away with it after all.

BWOO, BWOO! Red and blue lights on both sides managed to skirt in front of Yonten and Annabelle. They were blocked from leaving the parking lot. Worried about his shirts, and his car, Yonten allowed himself to be taken out of the drivers seat. He chuckled, seeing that no one here had the guts to take out their guns. Someone knew who they were dealing with. A part of him wondered if Wesley had been notified of his black card being used. Yonten wouldn’t be surprised. And it may or may not have been the reason why he had confidence to make a run for it.

The officers pulled Yonten and Annabelle out and next to each other for cuffing. The cheeky Tibetan stole a kiss as his hands were pulled behind him.

From commandeered concert boxes to Molotov cocktails for a flair of an escape, they were nothing but mayhem and chaos and she loved it. Even as the silver handcuffs were being clicked in place Annabelle pulled against the restraints to press her lips to Yonten's as long as she possibly could before they were pried apart. "I fucking love you, Bunten," she breathed, unable to keep from smirking even if they had been caught.

Yonten grinned, "Fuck, I love you, Anna-Banana."

Looking over her shoulder she nodded to the woman who was cuffing her. "Careful, that's how we start out most of our nights there, muddafukka."

Chuckling, Yonten said, "She ain't wrong." He took the opportunity to wiggle his sharp brows and his black eyes spared a moment to take in the sight as well.

The officer nearest the two arranged for the Ferrari to get stowed for now. Thankfully their stuff in the tote was safe in the backseat of the black sports car. Then they shoved Annabelle and Yonten in different cars to their mild disappointment. Once in a while they'd pull along side and make faces at each other and the drivers. It would be a long night for officers handling them. They were supposed to be separated, but a phone call ordered them contained in the same building, in two different cells. There were three available in a row. Yonten was shoved to one on the far left, and Annabelle was pushed into the far right. A man they didn't know sat in the cell between them.

Left in her cell, Annabelle felt more like they'd been placed in time out than arrested, even chuckling as walked over to the wall closest to Yonten. The person in the middle might not have existed as crystalline found obsidian ones. "Lookin' pretty damn good behind bars," she called over to her lover, licking her lips and winking. If they got out of their predicament that night, they'd need to continue their celebrating.

Chuckling, Yonten faced his woman, "You know it, chica," he would not deny he had an appeal. The kind of style that he enjoyed; the edge. This probably explained Diki's style and how she too liked the look she herself portrayed, developed along side her brother growing up.

The young man between them glanced at the couple. His brown hair, plastered to his head from a malicious margarita attack, had to be scraped away from his eyes to get a better look. He didn't recognize these guys. But enough had happened to him that something inside said not to sit too easy.

"Look at dat ass," Yonten wiggled his brows at Annabelle.

Suddenly uncomfortable, the young man's eyes widened. His head turned to the red head as if he was watching a car wreck happen in real time.

"What's the matter, Bunny? Didn't get a good enough look at it bent over at the concert?" she purred, seeming not to care about the six feet and two sets of bars between them. She also didn't give margarita head a sideways glance, all eyes on her man. Turning so her back was to Yonten with her head still turned to watch him from her peripherals, she slid her wrists through the bars above her head, slowly lowering herself down against the barred frame. Her hips swayed about not unlike dancing at the concert or the way she presented herself before a rough tumble, walking down the hallways together. "We should try out a jail cell on the holodeck. Don't you think?"

"Yeh, but I don't know. Maybe we can test that out here," Yonten leaned against the bars on his side.

Getting to his feet, the young man went to the door of his cell, "Hey, hey, can I get put in a different room?" His hands gripped his imprisonment.

"Shake that thang." Yonten's voice said behind him.

"Excuse me?!" The man called out.

An officer came over, "What is it Dave?"

"They're gettin' weird here. I won't run, you know that. Can I get placed in an interrogation room of something?"

The officer looked behind him at Yonten and Annabelle. The two were biting their lips and talking dirty. The red head was practically pole dancing. The older man sighed, "I'm sorry, until we get this handled, you're stuck."

"No, please!" Dave's wild eyes begged, "You don't understand. "Look, I don't belong here, okay? I got looped in by friends to come to this concert. I didn't take anything, that was Billie," Dave knew they knew, they just had to finish up their report and get a hold of Billie. Either that, or someone was being lazy. Whatever the case, he pleaded, "You can't leave me here with them! I just know they're gonna do something freaky!"

Grumbling, the officer turned to another fellow cop, "What do you think Stevens?"

Behind the pleading man, Annabelle cackled with delight. Her show had paused to watch this Dave schmuck try to get transferred away. "Nothin' wrong with being freaky," she called.

Steven looked up from the form he had been staring at too intently to notice what had been going. Wiry mustache bristled when eh made a face at the three in their cells. "Not like they can do anything with you in-between them, Dave. You'll be fine."

Mischievous red head winked, before looking back to Yonten. "Oh, I can think of a few things to do, don't you agree Bunny?" She snapped her teeth in his direction while the waist of her skirt inched upward as she lowered herself against the bars.

Neither officer could think of how they'd go about doing anything. They would have given Dave a pat on his shoulder, but for the bars, before leaving him calling after as the door shut.

Yonten whistled at his ruby, "Why don't you show me, Anna-Banana?" he coaxed her.

Dave rested his head against the bars. He refused to look. Unfortunately for him there were reflective surfaces that gave him a vague impression of what was going on behind him.

It was much less that she was shameless and more that Annabelle simply couldn't get enough of him. She'd twist and turn for a good amount of teasing before giving him a good amount of a show. Right behind Dave's unwilling line of sight and uncaring for any cameras or unknown eyes. The only pair she cared about were already locked on her. "Gonna have to put up with this crazy for the rest of your life," she winked at him.

"Promise?" Yonten teased, enjoying the show. His black eyes glimmered with a need only restrained by iron bars.

They didn't stop. To Dave's disappointment neither asked for a call. Yonten knew he didn't have to and Annabelle was having too much fun. An hour of the sensual back and forth pulled out the thread of Dave's nerves bit by bit. He thought he would go mad! He gasped and paced around and went to huddle against the wall where he could barely get his fingers around his head to block the sounds. Just about when he was at his ropes end did salvation arrive.

"Yonny Boy, what have I told you about using my things without asking?" Wesley strode in with no resistance. Neither door nor officer stood in his way.

Stopped on the verge of a traumatizing act that would have surely scarred Dave, Yonten looked up and spoffed, "Don't get caught."

"And yet here you are," Wesley gestured to the cells. He didn't look at all amused like Yonten would have thought. Behind him came waddling the reason.

Inara, teary-eyed and puff-cheeked, said, "Assault and battery charges? Resisting arrest? Molotov cocktails?” twin suns bounced between the two, “You could have gotten shot!” Annabelle only offered a sheepish shrug and wave toward the angered Tigress. It was like getting shouted at by mom. If mom was a head shorter than you and could fight off vampires.

Dave blinked, looking up. The circumstance that brought these two horny people to his cell block painted a wild picture. Yet this wasn’t what caught his attention most. He had seen this man before. The name rang familiar. Dave ran through his memories.

Wesley draped an arm around his wife, “Yes, Inara is quite right. This behavior is unacceptable.”

“Ah-eesh,” Yonten would have rolled his eyes if he was sure it wouldn’t mean actually ending up in separate rooms.

Before Inara could say more, Wesley murmured, “See? They’re safe. Go on, my Love, wait for me in the car. I’ll take care of this, okay?”

Inara frowned lightly, but nodded, “Don’t take too long.” She said, and when he promised she waddled away.

As soon as the doors behind him shut and he was sure there were several steps between them and Inara, Wesley chuckled, “Molotov cocktail, Yonten? I would have liked to see that,” he tucked his hands behind his back and walked over to Annabelle, “I take it you said yes.” No chiding, no scolding. Wesley wanted to know how it all went.

"Pfft, shoulda known better. You're no good at playing the hardass. Better hope none of those angels of yours end up with a wild side you can't punish," she smirked, holding her her hand to show the ring still in place. "Fuck yeah, I said yes. And we took de Lancre's box at the show, Bunny's idea. Then the rent-a-cops showed up to kick us out. Tristan got lippy so Yonten gave him what he had coming."

Wesley made no argument, merely chuckling, “Well congratulations to the both of you. It sounded like a blast. Too bad I wasn’t there to see.”

Yonten grinned, “It was the best night. Gotta fiance and I gave my new car a spin. It was lit!”

“Mm, but you didn’t make it out despite your hot rod. That would have saved me a trip down here. There are repairs that need to be paid for, people to bribe, a car to bail from the junkyard, and a hormonal wife I have to convince that I put down discipline,” Wesley noted, sparing Dave a glance, which he paused to consider having seen his face, before walking over to Yonten, “ Now I have two options,” he raised a finger, “Let them arrest you, block bail, throw you in separate prisons for a few months, and see how long the two of you could live without the touch of the other, or-” Wesley threw up a second finger, “-You can pretend to be remorseful for Inara, pay for the damages, give me back my card, and we’ll be on our merry way to the castle where you two can announce your engagement, and I’m sure, follow up with a hearty run around on the holodeck.”

The thought of being apart drew a visible scowl from Annabelle. She didn't like the sound of that at all. Sure, she could hold her own in prison, maybe make it like one of those fake prison shows, but life without Yonten sounded pretty miserable. "We'll take option two, Principal Von Helsing," she decided for both of them. "Just as long as we don't have to be super remorseful otherwise Ellie's gonna know better. I never was one to learn much from a punishment. Guess that's something I just didn't grow out of."

Dave perked, looking over at Annabelle. Von Helsing? He knew that name from somewhere. The young man glanced between the three of them. He hadn’t seen the red head or the Tibetan- or was he Korean?- until that day, but he thought he recognized Wesley.

“Well let’s hope that the threat of the alternative is enough to help you put on a good show, Annabelle,” Wesley smiled, walking over to the door so he might call for the officers to come get the two out. He stood aside while Stevens unlocked Yonten and Annabelle from cell and cuffs. All the while evaluating Dave, “The Eculent, right? You were the waiter.”

“Yeah,” Dave nodded, frowning.

“Hm, what are you in here for?” Wesley was too curious.

The situation was explained briefly. Friends made off with him to Europe as a way to wind down from all his jobs, they went to Halestorm for a night of fun, but their drunken behavior caught the eye of the cops. A woman nearby thought Dave stole from her. The margarita she held immediately landed on his head in retaliation. Then he got put in this cell. He called Billie but she hadn’t responded yet. He had little hope any of them would. Especially if they’re all in jail too.

“Shame,” Wesley spoffed, “Well, have you got any way out of here?”

“No…” Dave sighed.

“Well, if you want, I can bail you out and send you home.”

“Really?” Dave’s heart beat with hope, “That would be great! Uh-- thank you!”

Wesley waved it off, “You were a really good waiter and suffered these two. It’s the least I can do, Dave,” he tapped on Steven’s shoulder, “If you please? He won’t run. I’ll send the necessary information to the office.”

“Yeah, I’ll handle it.” Stevens went to unlock Dave’s cell and undo his cuffs as well.

Dave happily came to Steven’s side, “Thanks again man!”

“Don’t mention it,” Wesley said, but leaned in, “Really. Don’t mention it. Not a word.”

Gulping, Dave nodded. He walked with Stevens to a lounge and a bathroom where he could wash off. Wesley watched those two go and turned to see Yonten smooching on Annabelle, “Kiss while we walk. I want those attitudes sour and scowling by the time we exit.”

There had only been a fraction of a second between Annabelle's wrists being freed and her arms thrown around Yonten. Being six feet apart without being able to touch him had been torture, her lips locked on his until Wesley's words willed them apart. Even then she wasn't straying from his side, hooking an arm around his waist. "Sour and scowling? Now it sounds more like being a teenager again," she smirked, hopping as they walked to nip at Yonten's neck. As they came around a corner and saw poor Dave through a glass window she blew him a kiss. One last moment of torment before he'd hopefully never see them again. "We should do this again."

Leaving behind a wide eyed Dave, Wesley chuckled, “See to it!” Perhaps he could be grateful in a way. A nice preview of how he might handle teens.

True to their word, Yonten’s thrill quieted to a somber huff with his arm around Annabelle. Inara eyed him suspiciously, but Wesley swept her away before she could question anything or give Annabelle a good evaluation. Wesley helped her into shotgun, shut the door, and gave them a wink to say continue.

Yonten sat in the back of the car behind Inara. He buckled at a glance from Inara, but had Annabelle sit next to him. He asked, “So, what’s up? Gonna drop me off at the compound?”

“Nope. No car, no private jet alone. I’m having those taken to Avostoska. You two are going to enjoy a ride back with us to Belarus. Everest and Ellie are waiting on the plane we came in,” Wesley gave Yonten a practiced popped brow with a stern mouth, “Consider yourselves grounded.”

A grunt from Yonten earned a Tigresses growl, “I think you should consider yourselves lucky you weren’t injured. That was far too dangerous—“

To lighten the load off of Wes and them, Wesley said in a tone edged with annoyance, “Exactly darling. Really, I think we should get rid of the car. Seems like an appropriate punishment. Maybe I should send it to the junkyard. No holodeck privileges either. And I don’t want to see either of you at dinner for the week!”

Inara shifted, frowning, “That’s a little too harsh. They seem remorseful.”

Wesley sighed, shaking his head, “Well I don’t know...”

“Just a ride home with us is enough,” Inara softened, easing off of Annabelle and Yonten as she naturally calmed down due to perceiving her husband becoming hyped, “Maybe keep the car from Yonten for the week, but they should still get the holodeck and eat with us.”

“Well, if you think so,” Wesley sighed, patting her knee, “Why don’t you ease back a bit and take a nap? You’re far too tired to worry about this, my Love.”

Inara sighed, “Fine.” She tilted her chair back a bit and shifted around to rest her eyes. Wordlessly Wesley looked in the rear view mirror at the two. They dodged a lot more than bullets. And they were getting off pretty easy. Especially since Yonten had taken a keycard without asking.

They stayed quiet all the way to the jet. When they arrived Yonten spared no time to tug Annabelle to his side. He did his best to look bummed out on his way up the stairs. Wesley went around to Inara’s side and picked her up in his arms. She was much too tired to wake. He followed the wild couple a few steps behind. When they entered the door shut.

“Good night you two,” Wesley whispered before he left to his room with Inara.

Now alone, Yonten turned to Annabelle with a grin, “Not bad for a first day as an engaged couple,” he chuckled, “Wow, shit, I’m getting married.” He never thought that would happen. At least not this early in his life.

The trip back to the jet had gone a lot better than Annabelle would have expected. She'd stayed quiet and Wesley did the most work until it was just a sleeping Tigress. In the clear, she wrapped her arms around her man, taking a few soft nips at his neck."Mmm, I do enjoy the way that sounds," she purred, fingers playing along his back. "Engaged...marriage. I didn't think I'd say this, but it suits you, Bunten. My man...my husband."

She really did like the way it sounded, as shown by a gentle tug on his beater. Whether it was going to be on a leather lounger or in a room, she was ready for some time with him. They could break the news to the others the next day, honestly grateful that her sister and brother-in-law were already asleep.

“C’mere, future Mrs. Pakshi,” Yonten grinned, returning her affections in kind as he pulled her toward the lounge. He unbuckled her skirt and easily slipped off her top. They had plenty of time before anyone would notice them and he wanted to enjoy their moment a little slower. The wrestling was minimal. A lamp fell, but didn’t break. By the end of it Yonten pulled a lounge throw blanket over them, laced together beneath soft fabric. Yonten’s breath felt warm over her shoulder that he had marked, “I love you, chica.” He murmured sleepily. His hand rubbed her back.

Although she would likely never grow tired of their electric love making, with it's heated words and ever-changing environments, she had to admit she had grown to equally enjoy their more tame moments. His concussion had forced them to explore intimacy and she loved her Bunny for both his bites and his soft kisses. His sleepy words made her grin, her own eyes closed. "I love you, Bunny," she whispered, back, at home in his arms, no matter where they might be.

Friday February 15, 2019​

The jet landed in Avostoska shortly before lunch. Wesley and Inara had not left their room from exhaustion. Ellie and Everest had about the same idea. Yonten and Annabelle were still curled up on the lounge even as it was announced that they would be landing soon. They got ready before the others came out once they pulled into the hangar. Yonten skipped drama confronting anyone by heading down the steps with Annabelle at his side. Wesley chuckled, answering only enough questions from the other’s to ward them off until later. They had a wonderful time in Paris and now it was best that they settle in their rooms. Their curiosity would have to wait until dinner to be satiated. The couples made it to their respective rooms, ordered lunch, and relaxed. Wesley made sure Inara’s mind was far from the events of last night with foot rubs and her favorite foods. Last night caught up with Yonten. He pulled off his clothes and didn’t spare a moment to do the same with Annabelle. Then he slept soundly with his fiance in his arms. So much had happened in only a couple months. Yonten couldn’t wait to see what the rest of the year would bring.

Servants carried the whispers of what had happened between one another. The rumors floated to the ears of the other guests. Some of it got blown out of proportion. A gunfight at a concert? Some details were falling short of their reality. Tristan De Lancre had thrown Yonten and Annabelle out of the concert after a verbal battering? They would have to wait to hear the truth at dinner. It would work out well anyway. The couples had their own delights to share. For now, after their morning routine.

Cory woke in the holodeck with Rosalie. They ate some fantasy themed breakfast in bed before they played another skit of a role play that led to spending another hour exploring their characters intimately. When lunch finally came around they made their way to their room where they stowed their gear. Cory showed some of the hidden outfits he hadn’t used in months. They would be finding a time and place to put them on. And not just for tumbling in the sheets! They talked about the possibilities over a simple lunch in their room. Then it was time for a certain afternoon activity. Cory had every intention of starting his hangout tradition with Oliver. So the couple left together this time to meet up with the other two. He felt like this was a special kind of moment. So he chose an outfit for the occasion he hadn’t worn in a while that he liked.

View attachment 762293

Rosy enjoyed seeing Cory getting excited about his man date, though she didn't dare point it out. Some guys were weirdly defensive about things like that and she didn't want to say anything to take away from their first male bonding session. Including calling it a man date. Any attempts to continue dressing in her normal wardrobe were not met with comfort or class. They were temporarily retired and replaced with her maternity attire, a section she was considering expanding. A peach dress that she had decided was too cute not to wear (while giving a nice accent to her growing bosom) felt appropriate for the normal tea session.

View attachment 762303

Lauri and Oliver had, indeed, got back to their room to spend a little more time together before sleep the other night. Their morning was too good to leave the room so soon. A few more chapters of a book were read around noon. But as much as they loved exploring the fictional worlds crafted by clever authors, and spending time in each other’s arms, they did look forward to reconnecting with their friends again. Glowing from more than the touch of her lover, Lauri decided on wearing one of her old favorite dresses, forgoing her usual leggings and long sleeves. She pinned her hair with a pearl clip.

View attachment 762294

Oliver had admittedly not been sure if he was expected to wear anything in particular. Would they be going shooting? Watch a sports match? He hadn't spent time with another man aside from work in so long, he felt rusty. With some direction from Lauri he picked out his own attire, feeling confident there were enough layers to accommodate nearly anything. Just as long as they didn't go swimming.

View attachment 762295

The couples convened in a lounge not far from the tea room that was quickly becoming a favorite. The same one nearby the bed-theatre overlooking the lake and meadow. As soon as the couples saw each other across the way Lauri waved her free hand, while the other stayed around Oliver, "Salut les gars!”

Cory did the same, “Good afternoon!” He chuckled, “Oliver, ready for some Bro Brew?”

Rosy couldn't help herself, giggling at their tea equivalent. "Bro Brew? It sounds like you're going to drink cheap beer, smoke cigars and think of ways to torture the initiates for your fraternity house, love," she admitted.

"Maybe we will be," Oliver shrugged, leaning in to give Lauri a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Granted I've only had experience with rowing disputes between Cambridge and Oxford, but I'm sure a fraternity couldn't be much different. Cory, I'm all set, mate."

“Oo, fights? Sounds like we have our first topic of Bro Brew.” Cory was unashamed by the label.

Shaking her head, Rosy rose carefully on her toes to give Cory a kiss on his lips. "Well don't have too much fun, rowing or not."

“We‘ll only have as much fun as the two of you.” Cory chuckled, trucking a strand of Rosy’s hair behind her ear.

Lauri smiled, “Ah, then you will have too much,” She gave Oliver’s hand a light squeeze before letting go to take Rosalie’s arm, “We will meet you two in a few hours.”

The couples paired off with their respective friendly companions. Cory and Oliver set off for the entertainment smoking room two hallways down. Out its window, over the trees in the distance, the vague impression of Nivki could be seen on this clear day. Spring was just around the corner. Lauri and Rosy chatted quietly until the reached their tea room. Before the women even sat down they were practically squealing.

“Rosy Posy, you must tell me how the cosplay went!” The Lamb insisted as she sat down by the window. The table spread was stocked with their usual favorites. Lauri took a pour of Jasmine tea, a vanilla macaron, and began spreading butter and jam on a scone.

The blonde was pink-cheeked and giggling at the prying, filling up her own cup and snatching up a strawberry lemon blondie bar to start with. She was likely having just as much if not more sugar than if she had gone with the gatorades the doctor had scorned. "Oh Lauri, it was wonderful! He was into it - and I mean into it," she wiggled her brows for emphasis. "I don't know if I'd say he was further gone than he had been with the librarian night, but it was good enough that it had a part two this morning." She added his hopes for them to cosplay together. "I can't say I would have agreed to it a year ago, but it doesn't seem so bad now. Maybe we go to a convention or a festival or something together. I'd do it for Cory."

“Oh, that sounds lovely! Cory has told me about them. I have always wanted to see it for myself. Horses, dresses, swords— it is like a novel come alive,” Lauri stirs a cube of sugar in her tea, “I believe you’ll have fun with it. I think unfamiliar activities are more enjoyable when you have someone you love with you. Perhaps we could all go, if you don’t mind company. Perhaps I can get Oliver in a pirate outfit.” she chuckled, “Did you like the ears? Or were they too long?”

"Oh, yes you absolutely must join us," Rosy agreed, picking up another sweet treat to nibble on. "I can just imagine how beautiful you'd look as a maiden with your pirate on your arm. Though maybe we go after Amelie is born. I can't imagine it'd be too much fun six months or more pregnant." Reaching for her phone, she showed pictures of the costume on her to Lauri. "I didn't think they were too long. Maybe a bit could come off but I want to make sure they stuck out from my hair."

Lauri nodded, she had to agree it would be thrilling. Going to any of those fantasy LARP events would be all the better with their favorite friends too! And of course, there was no argument against Rosy’s observation about her ears. Lauri clasped her teacup to her chest in awe of the picture, “Oui, they must poke out. It is so cute— oh, Rosy! Your baby with tiny little ears, can you imagine it?” The thought of a tiny Amelie with darling pointed ears matching her mama! “The three of you will look brilliant together. I know it!” That reminded Lauri of the topic she hoped to discuss with Rosalie, but she wanted to girl out over their costumes first. Lauri loved seeing Rosy so happy!

That was too cute of a thought, too. Rosy loved the idea of just all the things they'd be able to do as a family, and now a festival. "Oh, she would be so gorgeous," she agreed, already reaching for a second cup of tea. "I guess we are fortunate to know what she'll look like. What do you think yours and Oliver's babies will look like?" She already had a few thoughts and no doubt they'd be adorable.

Smiling, Lauri hummed in thought, “I would love for them to have his eyes. Oh, mon Tresor has such calming, kind eyes. It wouldn’t hurt for them to have his hair color too. I love his shade of rustic gold. I don’t know if I am describing it right,” she chuckled, biting into her scone. She swallowed and said, “Oliver has graciously offered when we marry and have children to be at a pace I can handle. I told him I would marry him as soon as I could,” she briefly explained her position with the people she’d invite being at the castle already and how she would probably only extend an additional invitation to her closest brother, but the wedding would also take place after she had her reversal surgery, “It is something I wanted to talk with you about Rosy. I intend to do my duty as your assistant. That hasn’t changed. And though I hope to marry him as soon as Fate allows, I am sure Oliver and I won’t mean to have our own children until either Amelie is three months old. And until I do get pregnant I can help to find a comparable replacement that fits your expectations. I have all of these thoughts, but I want to know your own. You have that right as my friend and employer.”

Listening carefully to her friend, Rosy had to nod in agreement. "I think it's an understandable plan. Waiting until after marriage would have been ideal for us as well, but Fate had other plans," she chuckled. "Well, as your employer I appreciate the notice you're giving and hope to keep you around as long as possible. As your friend, well the previous mentioned points, but also imt so excited for you, Lauri Loo!" She picked up a macaron to celebrate. "To our beautiful babies and the handsome men we have them with!" She toasted.

“Santé!” Lauri tapped her lemon raspberry macaron against Rosy’s and then bit down. She was so happy to know Rosalie was there for her! Another person with whom she could trust and feel safe. Her support uplifted Lauri’s spirit.

After a few seconds of sipping and chewing, another thought struck her. "What if you had the surgery now? Being at Avostoksa makes healing much easier. Plus then you'll be recovered before I give birth so I'll still have your excellent help."

The idea had come to mind, and Lauri had been considering it, but hearing a friendly confirmation made it simple, “Oui, I think you’re right,” their wedding wouldn’t be far off thereafter, which had Lauri brighten to tell her best friend her idea, “Rosy Posy, I was thinking about what I could do, and I thought it would be wonderful to make use of the holodeck. I would only need to pick a color scheme, the outfits, and the food. The rest I can program. This shouldn’t take too long. I was thinking maybe the latest Oliver and I could marry is in May. What do you think?”

Rosy was glad that Lauri was willing to think of her own well-being and what she wanted when it came to her life. She also secretly hoped that if the surgery was done sooner she'd still be in a condition to return all the help she had from Lauri and be there for her while she recovered. "Oh the holodeck is a marvelous idea," she praised. "There's no worry about venues or trying to find time to decorate or anything silly like that--"

“Oof--” Lauri’s fingers fumbled her tea cup. Hot Jasmine dripped over her hand and got on her lap. The Lamb blushed, but urged Rosalie to continue while she wiped herself with napkins.

Lord, I wish I would have thought of it myself! As for when you want to get married, that's all your choice, Lauri Loo. I'm just here to hold train when you need to pee and tell you how simply beautiful you're going to look as a bride."

Lauri inhaled, nodding, “Merci, Rosy Posy, I am truly grateful--- I’m sorry, coincidentally I must excuse myself for a bathroom break now I think,” Be it to clean the spilled tea properly or the mention of going to the bathroom triggering nature's call, Rosalie would not know for certain, but Lauri scooted out of her chair all the same, “I will be back shortly, one moment.” Before any suggestion of going together could be made, Lauri smiled and gave Rosy a kind pat on her shoulder before scurrying away.

As soon as Lauri got into the bathroom she put her back against the closed door and breathed deeply. In and out, in and out. Lauri placed her hand on her heart. It felt like it was about ready to thump out of her chest. Her ears rang uncomfortably and her stomach felt unsettled.

Thank goodness Lauri’s unsteady hold in reaction to the offending word had spilled the hot tea! That had helped tame any facial reflex of hurt from the shock of heat. The Lamb would have been heart broken to have made any involuntary faces at Rosalie who said nothing wrong. It would be difficult to explain her aversion to the word ‘silly’ without revisiting the emotions attached to it. Lauri didn’t want to worry Rosy or ruin tea.

A flood of unwanted thoughts and feelings had rushed through her in the moment it was said and they were nothing Rosalie deserved. Lauri felt queasy from reflecting on them.

It’s okay. Rosy doesn’t know. She doesn’t mean anything by that word. It wasn’t directed at me, it was directed at society's expectations… Repeating the simple truth helped ease the pounding in her head. Rosalie wasn’t Aunt Colette. She wasn’t her grandmother. Lauri would force her body to respond with this knowledge. Even if it meant a few bathroom breaks to tame the uncontrolled reactions.

Once Lauri felt she had a grasp on herself she splashed cold water on her face to further mellow out. Feeling stronger, Lauri came out of the bathroom. She walked with resolve. Hearing the word ‘silly’ had happened twice now. The first time had been the worst. Lauri felt good knowing the second hadn’t lasted as long or was as intense.

“Désolé pour ça! I hope I didn’t take too long,” Lauri smiled, sitting back down at the table. She smoothed out her dress and took up her cooling tea, “Where were we-- ah, the wedding date. Perhaps March eighth. And I am thinking of lavender and silver, or a moon and stars theme.” Lauri pulled out her phone to show.

1596056760745.png

1596056770647.png

Rosy had been just a few moments away from going to check on her friend, wondering if she needed any help or if she should send a servant to fetch a clean dress for her when Lauri returned. They were quick to dive back into wedding talk. "Oh, the lavender is absolutely beautiful and would match your skin tone so well," she said, though she wasn't quite sold. "But that dress is simply divine. Would you wear one like that? Or are you going with something white?" No doubt either way they could get the castle seamstresses on the job in no time.

“Oui, I wouldn’t mind wearing a non traditional dress. In fact, I have been thinking about this one if I go with the Moon and Stars theme,” Lauri scrolled to another collage, “The material glows like the galaxy. I think it would be a treat to sparkle like the night sky.”

G1MmQoY.png


"So beautiful!" Rosy cooed over the dress, looking from the picture up to her, already able to imagine it. "Oh you will look so gorgeous. That's going to make Oliver fall in love with you all over again. He'll whisk you away with the stars shimmering on your body and then you'll live happily ever after." She sighed at the romantic thought.

Giddy over the thought, “Merci, that is a heart warming image!” An idea popped into her head, Lauri asked, “Maybe we can have little stars speckle over Amelie. Oh, what about a design that has her astrology symbol over her?” Amelie would be still a little growing girl, so maybe unable to toss flower petals, but she could be recognized as a part of the wedding in this way.

Rosy's mouth dropped at the idea, nodding excitedly. "Oh yes! I think she'll be a Leo if she's on time," she said, truly hoping their little one wouldn't try to surprise them and come a few weeks early or anything dangerous like that. "I can have it right on my dress over the bump. It's perfect, Lauri Loo. What else do you want? This is your day after all!"

Nearly moved to tears for getting to share this with someone she loved, Lauri said, “I was thinking the ceremony would be on a balcony overlooking the ocean at night next to a grand pavilion of white stone and glass amidst an elegant garden. The guests would be nestled in clouds on either side of a path winding to the edge. The wedding party would walk the path to the front. I envisioned a full moon rising as we said our vows. The stars would move with it as it reaches just above us.” Lauri showed Rosalie a picture of what they would see behind her and Oliver.

1596072883296.png 1596072899364.png
1596072907256.png 1596072913696.png

“When we are done we will take some pictures and the guests can have horderves while they wait for us to come for dinner and dancing. I was thinking cheese, wine, and fruit on floating tables for an easy reach.”

1596073418562.png 1596073426338.png

"Oliver and I will have our dance in the stars and moon, which will illuminate the ground and sky, accented by clouds around our feet,” Lauri smiled, thinking of the two dancing to one of her favorite songs for romance, “I had thought ‘La Vie En Rose’ by Daniela Andrade a good choice. But I don’t mind changing it for Oliver.” There would be no question of what was to be served for dinner; Beef Wellington and French Onion soup! Dessert was obviously going to be their favorites in addition to the cake.

While listening to her friend, Rosalie was also quick to take notes of all the details she was being given. She wanted everything to be absolutely perfect for her and Oliver - they both deserved it, but Lauri especially. She deserved her fairy tale wedding exactly as she imagined it. "Oh, and what if instead of throwing rice or blowing bubbles, we each had a sparkler lit. Or is that too much?" she doubted herself. "It's whatever you want it to be, Lauri. You are the princess and I'm going to make sure you get exactly what you want, even if I have to pull a pregnancy card to get it!"

“Merci, Rosy, I appreciate your help,” All of it, everything that Rosy said, brought her spirits high, “Sparklers would be amazing! But what if we gave them stardust that, when they throw it, they shoot stars across the sky? Oh and everyone can have their constellation floating high above,” Lauri scooted closer, ready to mention a thought that she had hesitated with before, “Do you...think it would be strange if I asked Wesley to make a recreation of my cousin Crissy?” Even if she was silent in the back, so she didn’t disturb anyone, Lauri would love to look over and see Cristine at her wedding.

Rosy was certainly behind the idea of the constellations and the stardust, which she voiced. The idea of her cousin being recreated so she could be present for her special day made her heart wince, knowing just how important that would be for her. "I don't think it's strange at all, and knowing Wesley if you requested it I'm sure he'd go above and beyond to make it happen for you Lauri," she said, reaching over and giving her hand a soft squeeze.

Smiling and returning the tender hold, Lauri said, “Then I shall ask him. Perhaps after dinner,” they all intended to share their Valentine’s Day adventures. Like the rest of the castle they were curious about Yonten and Annabelle’s date. Rumors floated of a night as wild as the couple themselves, “The only other thing I can think of is that, when we end the event, I would like the sun to rise as we leave. A dawning of a new era in our lives.”

"Lauri Loo, I will do whatever it takes to make sure that the sun rises for you. It will be my job as your Maid of Honor," Rosy swore, even raising one hand as if she were making a pledge. "Because that is what sisters do for each other. We are making your dream come true."

Unable to hold back tears, and not having the excuse of being pregnant, Lauri pulled Rosalie into a hug, “It is an honor to be your sister and I look forward to being there for your on your wedding day, and by your side when you have Amelie.”

Wet cheeks would be there for both women, Rosy holding her while she sniffed softly. "Of course! Now then, we should dry our eyes and go find out men. Wouldn't want them to come looking for us," she chuckled.

~oOo~​


“You gotta tell me about these fights, Oliver, I keep imagining posh British men in that old timey posture you see in vintage pamphlets,” Cory chuckled, hoping this was exactly what transpired. And although it was a joke, now Cory did want to devise some kind of hazing ritual. Nothing dangerous, of course.

Oliver chuckled, taking his jacket off and hanging it as they entered the smoking room. He was still on the fence whether or not he'd truly be up for a cigar, though it was late enough in the afternoon that a scotch wasn't out of the question. "Well,I'd best describe it as dignified dissing," he said as he settled into a chair, decidedly already a fan of these get togethers. "Oh, remember when Alaric was being a real nob and chasing after Lauri after she'd already told him to shove off? It's a lot like that. But with focus around why the other school's rowers are performing inadequately."

Slipping on a black velvet and silk smoking jacket, Cory chuckled, “That was pretty fun to watch. Though we were wondering if it would ever come to blows,” he wasn’t sure if he’d pull out a cigar either, but if the mood hit right he would, “Or maybe a paintball duel,” Cory chuckled, thinking of his against De Lancre. He grabbed a pool stick and a chalk, “I think the first real hand-to-hand I have been in, against people who aren’t traitors or Wesley and Yonten, was that bar fight.” He felt proud of how he did.

"If he tries to come near Lauri or threaten her at all again, I won't hesitate to take the cuffs off," he said plainly, moving to the bar to pull out a glass and ice before pouring a few fingers of scotch. A second glass was automatically poured, handing one to Cory as he sat down. "You did pretty damn good, I agree. I haven't done a ton myself, but the ones I've been in have always gone in our favor. The last hunt was a good one. Oh, man you should have seen Lauri out there. It was a sight."

As much as Cory thought Alaric was generally a mellow man, he had to support the sentiment. He couldn’t prove Alaric teased them on purpose at this point, but he figured he had played with fire too long not to earn a cuff to the face if he pushed the envelope. De Lancre came to mind and Cory’s eye twitched. The way he had acted. How it made Rosy uncomfortable. Shaking away those thoughts, Cory smiled at Oliver’s compliment about his fighting and found it interesting he hadn’t done as much, “Yeah, I heard she tackled one down. That’s gotta be unnerving. I know I’d be anxious seeing Rosy walk up to one,” Cory took a sip fo his drink that he gratefully accepted, “I’ve heard of werewolf hunts. Some say you got to use the armour-piercing rounds to kill them,” which was true, if you only used blessed bullets. It worked in a pinch if you got a good aim at their skulls, but the ideal was wolfsbane, “I don’t know if I would ever wrestle down a wolf though,” he’d take his chances with a gun, “I don’t know if this is the same for you, but I kinda get revved when I had seen Rosy fight.” Cory set up the rack for their game.

Oliver had to chuckle, agreeing with the sight his Lamb had been taming the vicious wolf. He thought back to the one experience he had so far to witness her in work and nodded. "It was certainly arousing to see how quickly she could think in the moment. It was impressive and if I'm being frank, I think is just one of many reasons she'll be a fantastic mother. She's an intelligent and strong woman. Her beauty I'll never deny, but those are just as big of a turn on if you ask me."

“Gotta say, we’re lucky man. Rosy and Lauri are two great gems. I know Rosy will just be an awesome mother. Have you seen the picture of Amelie? I should show you sometime. I think I have it on my phone,” Cory took it out to show him the art Molly made, “She’s a cutie. Lauri’s not my cup of tea, but I think you two will make cute kids too. How’s that planning going by the way? Got a time frame and guest list? I figure Lauri probably would just invite Louie. Anyone you’d have at the wedding?”

"A beautiful little girl," Oliver had to agree, though he wouldn't say aloud that their children would be undoubtedly more beautiful. There was just nothing tactful about that bias. "I'm leaving that all up to her. I'll be available to help with decisions if she wants, of course, but I want her to be able to do this at her pace," he said. "I'm still on the fence about any family. Not that I wouldn't want them to know or anything, but simply that my father would use it as a political moment no doubt. I would rather that wasn't ruined for us, not a day that is meant to be ours."

Satisfied with Oliver’s rightful agreement to his Amelie being amazingly pretty, Cory stowed his phone to listen while he got into position for his turn at the pool table, “Yeah, I’m hoping Rosy gets all the details she wants. I’ve never been into this kind of thing, so it’s nice to know she is,” he chuckled, nodding on consideration to the rest as he made his first strike. The balls didn’t go exactly where Cory planned, but he figured he could deal with where they landed, “That’s something I was thinking about. I feel like my parents see Rosy as a game piece. I wouldn’t want them to say or do something that taints the experience from what it should be, you know? Like I get it. Cromwell and Crosse is a big deal. But it’s off-putting to hear them. Rosalie is a person, not a maneuver,” Cory felt good knowing Oliver would understand, “I say, if you do invite them, maybe drop a hint or something. I plan on saying so to my parents. Something like ‘Whether or not you see yourself doing this, please be mindful you don’t’, because otherwise, I think I wouldn’t want them there either.”

Oliver nodded, pausing to take a sip of his scotch before taking his shot. He waited until the balls had stopped clacking against each other and thudding the velvet walls to speak. "If I do invite them I'll have to do just that. I suppose this is just the feeling that comes with moving to this chapter in life,. You have everything you've had before but that's all about to change and you need to recognize where your former life fits into your future life. Families of origination and destination, I believe they're referred to," he took his second shot after one of the striped balls had found home in the side pocket. "I love my family dearly and appreciate how they formed me as a man, but if it came down to it I'd forgo them to have my life with my Lamb." A second shot wielded no balls pocketed. Leaning against the wall, he nodded toward Cory. "And speaking of your parents mate, when do you plan on telling them about the little one? Last I heard they were still in the dark."

“Soon. I can’t tell if that should be in person or on the phone,” Cory got into position, “Kinda want to do it over the phone so I can easily ignore them if they bother me,” his stick thrust forward. Only one ball made it into a pocket. He stepped back and took another sip of his scotch, “To be honest, I was quite worried about what they would say. My father especially would be annoyed I hadn’t been more careful, but I think that’s just cause of what happened with mother and Alaric,” The Silver Fox hadn’t known Fiona was married at the time, though he didn’t ask and she didn’t tell him, “What do you think? Face to face or a call?” Cory knew it was up to him in the end, but he didn’t mind an alternate perspective.

Letting his head bop side to side, Oliver mulled it over. "Personally, I would do it in person," he admitted, even knowing their desire to avoid concentration. "I think there's a higher chance you'll earn their respect that way. Plus, my father always said delivering news to someone face-to-face gave them no need to talk about it behind your back," he said before taking a swig. "It won't be a pleasant conversation, but making sure they understand that you are both planning your lives and that they're being told as a courtesy should help. The sooner the better, too. You don't want to hide Rosy and Amelie away in Belarus for years."

Cory chuckled at the idea of hiding in Europe from his parents. That would have been something freshly turned seventeen-year-old Cory might have done; scared and running. But after what he’s been through, and with Rosy, he had to agree with Oliver in the end, “Alright, I think you’re right. Maybe I’ll ask Wesely and Inara if they can come over,” He saw no need in dragging his bride-to-be out to the USA just for a talk. And he was sure Fiona and Roderick would want to spend time with their grandchildren if they were offered, “Unless I can meet with them in America when we hunt the Russians. Hmm...I’ll talk that out with Rosy.” Might as well get her perspective on it. “Have you gotten the chance to tell your family about Lauri?”

After seeing how well they interacted at both the wedding and the Hunter's Ball, Oliver wasn't so sure how enthused he was about Lord and Lady Cromwell joining them. Especially not while Alaric was still there. The castle didn't need anymore tension. "I'm sure no one would mind if you two stepped away for an evening to see your parents and tell them the good news," he offered over his next shot. "As for Lauri, to be honest I've hardly had contact with my family since coming here. Avostoska just feels like a sanctuary away from the rest of the world and their problems. Mind you, not at all because I don't want them to know, I just haven't gotten to it. I don't expect much of a reaction from them, though. We are British after all."

“Alright, I’ll take that in consideration,” Cory nodded, though he hadn’t the same realization as Oliver, he would probably hear it from Rosalie. For now he made a shot and happily rejoiced when the right balls fell into the pockets, “Ha ha, nice,” he cheered briefly before saying, “Yeah, I know what you mean. I’ve spent less time online and I feel more a part of the people here than before,” Though, and Cory wasn’t sure he’d say so right now, but he had lessened his tracking since the conundrum with Molly. The questions her presence brought to his attention troubled him. Though ‘feelings’ and ‘thoughts’ would not translate to the Hunter Community. Harboring mages at all drew speculation. Wesley has, on occasion, had to have long conversations to convince people that his dungeons served an invaluable purpose. Most were still unnerved by the idea, but could see the fruits of his efforts. Enough to settle ruffling feathers. The community could simply not abide a traitor. Death be upon thee who befriend a mage, "Well, if and when you do, are you going to visit them or bring them here to meet her?

Oliver hummed in thought as he considered the options. "I think I would take her to meet them," he decided with a nod to convince himself. "I think she'd like to see London and where I've lived. Maybe we make a weekend of it. If she wants, though. If she'd be more comfortable here and Wesley allowed it, we'd invite them."

“That sounds great,” Cory smiled, finishing his drink and pouring another. He, of course, offered to fill Oliver’s glass too, “Come to think of it, if I go to see my parents with Rosy, I would like to spend a day or two just enjoying time with her. That’s an incentive right there,” One that probably made a difference in his decision. He still wanted Rosy’s thoughts though, “So, I am curious, if and when you do have children and if we get a different assistant, where do you hope to have a home? Not gonna lie, I hope I’ve been a trendsetter with the holohome I made.” Cory chuckled, taking another shot at the balls. This time he sighed at his bad luck.

Not one to turn down a perfectly good scotch, he nodded at Cory's offer. "I mean, it's whatever works for you two mate. I just think it's best if your folks at least know, you know?" he said as he lined up for his own shot. "We really haven't gone much into the details. I know Lauri likes the idea of being able to tinker around with the holodeck, but I honestly couldn't tell you when or where it'd be." One ball made it to the pocket while another was close, though he paused, leaning on his stick a moment. "It's probably irresponsible not to plan it, but... I don't know. It's like it doesn't matter where we end up because I know that as long as I'm with her I'm going to be home. Bloody sappy, I know."

“Nah man, I totally get it,” Cory smiled, pausing to take a moment to think about his next move, “I feel the same way about Rosy. Wherever we are, when we’re together, it can’t be anything else but being home. I don’t know how to describe the feeling of anticipating life with Amelie added to our family and how that makes it ‘more’ of a home, but I guess it’s like...if Rosy is my air, Amelie is my sight.” Deciding on a shot, Cory put down his glass and aligned his pole, “Besides, no rush. I’m sure when it’s just the two of you alone a flat in London will do for now. And if you want something bigger Wes has several homes if you don’t have one in mind right away. Plus, I got a few properties too,” Cory made his shot and sighed. Damn balls! He chuckled, getting his drink back in hand, “One thing is for sure, our women will want to be near each other. I can’t imagine Lauri or Rosy missing out on afternoon tea too often.”

Oliver had to laugh in agreement, enjoying watching as their girls only grew closer and closer together. There was no doubt they'd only grow even closer the longer they were together, just as Ellie and Inara had since Ellie and Everest had gotten together. "No, I don't think we can keep them apart for long at all. Have you two decided where you're going to put your dream home? That might help influence our decision, honestly."

“Oof, we tried a few places but I haven’t heard a word on a final decision,” Cory had to admit, sipping his drink, “I personally prefer Maine, but I am biased because I grew up there,” Cory chuckled, knowing Rosalie probably wasn’t going to choose Maine. But that was okay! “I’m honestly hoping somewhere that doesn’t scorch me in summer. I don’t mind a snow fall or two, but the sun has got to be kind on my fair skin.”

"I haven't spent much time on the East coast of the states," Oliver admitted. "Maybe we'll have to take a look at it. If Lauri likes it maybe that can help you end up in that calm temperature you'd prefer. The ladies will look for any reason to stay together, or so we hope."

“I don’t doubt it,” Cory chuckled, ending the game with a bang, “Woo. I wouldn’t say that was the best I’ve done, but still good,” he finished off his scotch, “Looks like it’s about time to meet back up with the girls.”

Pleased with their time together and especially that they'd skipped the cigars, Oliver also downed the last of his scotch with a content sigh. "I say, we should do this more often Cory. It's been a pleasure and nice to not worry about work for a bit."
 
“Oui, I think you’re right,” Lauri chuckled, wiping her eyes.

The women got up after a last snack and sip of their favorite treats and tea. They walked arm-in-arm down the halls to the lounge where they intended to wait for the arrival of their lovers.

~ooo~​

“Completely agree, my friend,” Cory said, switching out his smoking jacket with his green one. It felt nice to feel the comfortable fabric. Old nostalgia. Cory walked in-step with Oliver, “We never got to figure out a hazing ritual. That should be our next topic.”

The men might not have smoked cigars, but the room itself had enough visitors who did that a faint scent lingered on their person. Nothing strong. A pleasant aroma that defined their masculinity without having to light up a cancer stick.

~oOo~​

It would surprise no one to know that, when the couples reunited, they exchanged affections. The men were happy to see their lovers bright with delight over a good afternoon tea session, and the women were glad to know their men had enjoyed their first Bro Brew together. As per the protocol they didn’t divulge specifics. Instead they relayed vague details of their enjoyable experiences as they made their way down to the dining hall. There was no rush. They had, after all, snacked and drank a bit already. Eventually the topic of what to expect at table talk came up. They were eager to know about Annabelle and Yonten, naturally, but they did have hope of hearing about the other couples. Inara would hope everyone would keep their details PG for the presence of the children.

Lottie had missed her favorite Aunt and her mother, so she sat between the two women. Baby Kit couldn’t help but curl against his father’s front. He took bites of his dinner between careful chewing. Jasper was currently in time out with Hye. The discipline being that, since he threw a truck at a bookshelf out of frustration, he would have to clean it up before going to dinner.

Yonten and Annabelle were, naturally, delayed coming down to eat with the rest of them. Wesley stalled talk about Valentine’s Day to allow for all the couples to hear about the other’s dates— bring privy to one or two that would benefit from a full audience—by commenting that Joao, Andriy, and Alaric had been spared nearly forty-eight hours of everyone else’s shenanigans.

“I’m sure you’ll all remedy that soon enough, but you won’t hear me complain,” Alaric chuckled, asking for just water for now from the serving staff, “Peace in this castle is conditional on the grounds that the individual is willing to sacrifice some of it for a good story. I myself am a glutton for a penny dreadful. Especially when it comes to the sort of drama only young lovers can conjure.”

It'd been several days since everyone was seated at the table for one reason or the other, and it was a filling sight, even if it took a few extra minutes for a Bunny to hop his way down with dragon in tow. Rosy was relieved to see everyone had made it back in one piece, especially with the whispers throughout the castle walls of just what had happened while they were apart. Chocolate eyes could have sworn she saw an extra sparkle as the two walked in with hands clasped, glowing from recently finished activities, but she decided not to jump to conclusions. Instead, she offered them a beaming smile. "Good to see you two didn't burn down Western Europe," she smirked.

Annabelle couldn't help but cackle, shrugging her shoulders. "I mean, we got close, but not quite. Could have been fun."

Looking away from Lottie, Ellie turned to her sister with perked brows. "So? You going to tell us why you made me leave Paris in the middle of the night or do we have to keep guessing?"

Yonten grinned, leaning to grab a bowl of his favorite meal, “I sent Tristan De Lancre a forged document saying his box had electrical and water damage so that Anna-Banana and I could break in,” He gave a brief overview seeing the man at brunch. Yonten re-lived his amusement of that moment. Then he told them about getting shirts, the actual break-in, and time enjoying the music. Then he said when the song ‘I Like It Heavy’ came on, he told Annabelle how much she meant to him and held up a ring with a ruby, “I told her I wanted to marry her and she said yes.”

Excitement fluttered through the people at the table. Inara clapped twice, “Oh my god, congratulations!”

Wesley smiled, adding in, “I honestly think you two will do well together. I’m happy for you.”

“Well wishes for the two of you!” Alaric raised a glass.

Lauri, like Inara, couldn’t help but clap— though she did so more than twice—and said, “Oh mon Dieu, so exciting! Bénédictions sur vous deux!”

Rosy's mouth dropped open in complete shock. While the two had been pretty inseparable, she had found it hard to imagine either of them married. Then again, maybe that was what made it work so well. "Congratulations! Oh we have a full year ahead don't we?" she said before realizing it and taking a sip of her water. A bit of a pregnancy brain slip-up that Lauri and Oliver's news hadn't been announced yet.

Cory chuckled, giving his lover a reassuring pat that she was in the clear, “Wow, guys, that’s awesome!”

"Pozdorovlennya," Andriy wished them both well. A lot had happened over the past several months and it was good to see all of his friends hitting such milestones.

"That's wonderful!" Oliver agreed, not seeming to catch or at least mind Rosy's remark. Lauri had missed it as well, too excited about Annabelle and Yonten to register the implication.

While Everest wasn't as surprised by it but gave a hearty congratulations of his own, Ellie looked between the two with narrowed eyes. It was hard for her to imagine her sister going the route of wedding bells and vows, especially after what she'd been through. Still, there was no way to deny that they were both happy. Deciding her own skepticism wouldn't be allowed to spoil the moment, she smiled, "That's great. Congratulations both of you and good luck, Yonten." If anyone thought she was a bridezilla, they would be in for it if a dragon wasn't getting her way!

Annabelle had a different glow to her as Yonten shared their adventure, one of delight and excitement. As he finished, she was an ear-to-ear smile, holding up just her ring finger to show the no doubt curious women at the table. "Of course I said yes," she tried to play it off, but the joy was hard for even her tougher exterior to contain. "But thanks guys."

The women especially cooed over the glimmering ring. Lauri sighed in awe, “Ah, un joli bijou! Si belle!” It fit them perfectly! They were two fiery hearts. A ruby was just the right choice.

“Oh that’s gorgeous!” Inara gasped. She put her hand on her husband’s, “Isn’t it amazing?”

“It is, very much so,” Wesley chuckled.

"So Yonten no more skirt chasing, eh?" Joao asked with a chuckle.

Yonten spoffed, “Yeh, that’s done. It was fun, but nothin’ I regret stopping.” Not when he had Annabelle. The kind of embodied chaos that flowed well with his own. He wasn’t much for holding hands, but he found hers for a comfortable squeeze.

Alaric had to smile, somewhat in admitted agreement, though he himself couldn’t see his way to sustaining a relationship, “More for me then, I suppose,” he mused, sweeping his eye onto his favorite couple to tease, “You never know when a skirt might be free to swish by for a good chase.”

Rosy's lips had pursed together at Alaric's comment, clearly with Lauri on his mind. It took intense self-control not to chase the Silver Fox away herself, a short breath of air coming out of her nose in distaste. Thankfully, she wouldn't need to bite her tongue for long.

The Lion was on the prowl and ready to defend the pride he'd claimed, from Foxes and others alike. "It's interesting that you should mention that Alaric," he said, a grin that was nearly smug from pride across Oliver's face, "You'll need to keep your hunting to maids and other unsuspecting women. There will be no more chasing this skirt or the beautiful woman who wears it. Dear Lauri has accepted my hand in marriage as well."

"Oh! It really is a full year ahead," Ellie beamed, delighted the young couple could be so sure of herself. She'd never be one to question if it was too soon, knowing herself that if you knew it to be true, there wasn't a calendar or clock in the world that knew wiser. "Congratulations, you two!" she started off another round of joyous blessings for those that weren't already aware.

“Merci!” Lauri beamed, happy to show them her moonstone set in a cluster of starry diamonds.

“Oh, lovely!” Inara, overwhelmed by good news all around, couldn’t stop a hormonal tear or two, “I’m so happy for you two! For all of you!”

Yonten did his due congratulations, “Yeeeh, that’s the shit!”

“Looks like the Lion won out, you old Fox,” Wesley chuckled.

Alaric sighed in defeat, though he did smile and raised his glass once again, “To the Lion and his Lamb. May they have a long, happy, and healthy marriage,” he took a sip and added, “I don’t suppose we could make an arrangement that once was proposed by Yonten in regards to Inara?”

“Jamais! I will not entertain another word about it.” Lauri said resolutely, shaking her head.

With no recourse, Alaric shut the door completely. The ring had done him in and there would be nothing for him even if Oliver died, “Then I shall be content to be a friend, if that is still available.”

“Oui, a friend is fine,” Lauri chuckled.

The Fox conceding pleased Rosy immensely. He could go sniff in someone else's den for all she cared, just so long as it didn't involve any of the couples at the table. Cory had to agree with his lady love. But something told him this would be it from now on.

“Any plans yet for either of you? Or is it too soon?” Inara asked.

Yonten shook his head, “We hadn’t talked about it,” he admitted. The Tibetan wasn’t looking forward to planning the wedding himself. He had a few stipulations, but he didn’t think Annabelle would reject them, “I’m good with a bar, a boxing ring, and cigarettes.” The children would have to go to bed before they inhaled second hand smoke.

"I mean, I don't object," Annabelle admitted to Yontens ideas. It seemed appropriate given that was really how they'd met too. She wasn't the kind to spend hours picking out colors or flowers. They'd get it done, but it was going to be more of a party than anything.

"We've also yet to pick a date," Oliver said before turning to his beloved. "Unless that changed in the last couple of hours while you girls were at work?"

Lauri smiled, “Oui, mon Tresor, we talked it over and I think sometime this March. Either within the last week of Winter, or perhaps on the first day of Spring on the twentieth.”

“So soon?” Inara asked in interest, “Not that I don’t support it. I think it would have been nice to have Wesley as my husband sooner. Despite his antics.” She smiled, giving his cheek a gentle slap and soft pinch.

“Don’t start something you’re not ready to finish,” Wesley purred, snapping his teeth once at her fingers.

Cory knew he had wished he could do such a thing with Rosalie! But alas, that would bring down far more trouble from both families than he would like to deal with. Besides, he did like the idea of the world being there to witness their union. He was feeling more excited about it lately. Cory hoped he could slip some cosplay elements in it if possible. His fair elvish Princess, and him the valiant Knight. He had to snap his mind to the present conversation before his face could betray the nerdy thoughts he had running through his mind.

“Oui, I have only my brother that I would invite from my family. Everyone else I care about is already here,” Lauri explained, fingers fiddling with her napkin, “I was hoping, if it was alright, that I could have the wedding in Avostoska. Perhaps on the holodeck.”

Wesley hummed in consideration of this, “Well now, that does sound fascinating. A virtual wedding,” he smiled, giving a nod, “I’m alright with it.” There was no objection from Inara either.

Relieved, Lauri beamed, “Merci, merci!”

Cory perked at the idea. That sounded great! He could place him and Rosalie in the fantasy setting of his dreams! Suddenly he got bit by the wedding planning bug and gave Rosalie a wide eyed look of wonder. Could he possibly wrestle for that? Or would they go traditional? Maybe he can wiggle a fantasy reception at the least. A great ruin with ancient history of the elves decorated with floating lights and thousand year old statues of fallen warriors. That was just what came to mind. Feeling it out, he said, “Well man, that does sound cool! Don’t you guys think?”

"Oh, that sounds magical," Ellie remarked, recalling their date in the fake Bora Bora and how nice it had been. She hadn't thought much of the possibilities, but clearly there were many. Everest, excited for the couples as he was, was currently just as excited for his steak, though he offered a grunt of agreement.

"Nice choice," Annabelle nodded in agreement. "Not as much or a mess or stress. I can get behind that." After how much time they'd logged on the deck she could imagine that to be the way of the future. She glanced over at Yonten, glad that they seemed to already agree not to go gungho for a wedding.

Yonten pondered the idea of a holodeck wedding. If Annabelle was up for it, he would do it. The least amount of stress sounded good to him. He wasn’t big on handling a mess either. He decided he would suggest it to Annebelle when the moment presented itself. Right now the table had yet to quiet.

Rosy beamed at her friend's clever idea. "I think it sounds marvelous. And Annabelle's right, soooo much less stress and trying to plan things right. I bet once people hear about it that'll be the wedding way to go."

Cory was happy to hear Rosalie was so enthused. He pinned that on a mental board to be brought up when he discussed visiting his parents in Maine. Even if the holodeck experience wasn’t at Avostoska, he would try his hand at getting something. Maybe Wes could get to work on a portable version? Cory had no idea how much that would take. He’d have to talk that over with Wes sometime.

Much less excited about the planning of weddings, Andriy and Joao joined Everest in eating. Oliver however, was all eyes for his dear Lamb. "I think there isn't a moment too soon," he smiled at her reaching over to squeeze her hand. "The holodeck will be lovely I'm sure, though not quite like mon Amour."

Blushing from joy over her Lion’s affection, Lauri contentedly laced fingers and felt every bit of love through his hold, “Mon cœur résonne avec le vôtre.” She murmured with a smile as sweet as the two of them.

“Aww,” Inara dabbed her eyes, “So cute,” she smiled, “What is your vision?”

“A moon and stars theme,” Lauri informed with delight, “I don’t want to give too much away. Rosy and I have gone through a lot of ideas and I think I am satisfied with the direction.”

Cory smiled, “Oh that’s cool.” Well, not as cool as swords, shields, and Rosy’s armor. But, as Oliver had once observed, there was no way to tactfully point that out.

Wesley said, “That’s fitting, I’m sure it will be wonderful. Let me know if you need my help with any of it.”

“Oui, actually I did hope to talk with you about an idea that may take a while to design. Perhaps after dinner I can explain it. I don’t want it to interfere with the hunt, so feel free to take your time.” Lauri wasn’t sure how long it would take to make a recreation of Cristine.

“About that,” Wesley chuckled, “Looks like the Russian’s have changed their schedule up unexpectedly. The hunt will be after they return from their trip in April. I think this will work out best. We can send panicked texts to Willow while she’s in the forest. A good excuse for not getting messages through.”

Rosy couldn't deny that she was glad everything was being pushed back. It gave them more time to plan, sure, but more importantly it gave her a chance to continue exploring the slowly budding idea around mages as humans. "That gives plenty of time for Oliver and Lauri's wedding and the baby shower," she pointed out, trying to stay optimistic.

"True, just means Willow's stuck with them that much longer," Everest came out of his steak to comment. "Going to have to keep an eye on them in the mean while, though doing that while they're in the woods won't be much of an option." It was clear he was less than pleased about this, but there was the saving grace that she'd made it through one camping trip so far in a single piece.

Joao, though quiet, seemed to share the idea. He had to agree the sooner they could get her away, the safer they'd be.

"Good thing none of us had anything planned for the next year just in case, Wes," Ellie said with a roll of her eyes. Granted, she really didn't have anywhere to be for the next few months.

Wesley smiled apologetically, “I know, I know, it’s taking a little longer than expected. But I feel strong about this time frame.” And he had to agree with Everest. They would need some kind of insight. Even if it’s an associate. Wesley hesitated using Dr. Kobayashi.

Lottie finished her meal, done with girling out— though hardly being noticed since the rest of the adults were loud—and ready to say a quick goodnight to Kaylee, asked her mother, “Can I go see my friend now?”

“Yes, you did a good job eating. But did you want your treat?” Inara asked, noting that their dessert was coming.

“Can I have it with Kaylee?”

“Mm, alright.” Inara condensed, giving her baby girl a kiss before she ran off.

Jasper had just come, teary eyed and puffy-faced. He sat with Inara to eat his food in grumpy silence. Baby Kit had eased up, turned around, and began trying to climb into the table. It couldn’t be proven, but some could mistake his direction toward Andriy. Wesley chuckled, “Alright I think this is it for you, little one,” he handed the baby over to Kazumi, “Just let him run around and we’ll be out as soon as Jasper has eaten.”

“Okay,” Kazumi nodded, guiding Kit with her to a side room where he could toddle. Baby Kit tried to redirect them around to the people at the table.

Seeing this, Wesley said, “Perhaps I will come,” he gave Inara a caress to let her know he’d meet her once Jasper was done, “Well, we’ve had an eventful night,” Wesley spoffed, “Lauri, when you’re ready, I can talk to you in there,” he gestured to the door Kazumi took Baby Kit through.

Lauri cleaned her hands, already done with her meal anyway. She had a bite or two of dessert to satisfy her sweet tooth, “Oui, I think I can now.” She looked to Oliver, “Do you want to meet in the library, or come with me?”

Andriy caught the look that only a demon bent on destruction could give, hidden behind an adorable smile. He shifted his body to try and use Joao's hulking form as a blockade, and yet, the haunting would continue.

Everest had understood that look on Jasper's face. Society often demanded unwanted compliance from the wild hearted. He gave the little man a nod of solidarity.

Jasper didn’t know much about the world yet. He didn’t even know half the stuff these adults chit chatted about. But he knew in that moment Everest connected with him. Somehow that made it all better and he enjoyed is soup with a final sniffle of self pity out of the way.

Oliver had just taken a bite of his tiramisu when the call was made to meet and discuss something for the wedding. While he didn't know precisely what it was about, he knew anything that mattered to Lauri was more important than dessert. "I would like to join, if it's something I can be privy to as the groom," he said so the ball was in her court.

Seeing that Oliver had yet to really enjoy his treat, Lauri said, “Oh— Oui, I would love for you to know, though I don’t want to interrupt your dessert, mon Amour,” Lauri gave him a kiss to his cheek, “I can tell you when I’m done. I will try to make it out before you leave for the library, d’accord? S'il vous plaît, profitez de vos bonbons.”

Oliver hesitated, already moving to rise from the table. As much as he wanted to be a part of making decisions, he also recognized that she was more than capable. "If you insist," he smiled and nodded to her. They could always catch up and she would likely show him what she has planned thus far.

Lauri gave his hand a light squeeze, “Je te verrai prochainement.” The Lamb got up, said goodnight to the table in case she didn’t return in time to see them off, and made her way after Wesley.

While they waited for either Oliver to leave or Lauri to return, the guests were given a romantic insight into what Cory had put together for Rosalie. Breakfast in bed, a personalized song— that he sang for them to hear, earning a tug of tears from the pregnant women—and the dinner with Oliver and Lauri where Cory gave Rosy his gifts. Cory decided to use Terrance as a springboard to ease the idea of getting a dog.

“Oof, a dog is tricky.” Alaric commented with skepticism.

“I know, but I found a reputable hunter breeder.” Cory offered.

“Mm, just be careful,” Alaric didn’t sound sold, “My wife— yes, I know, it’s surprising. I was married once—well, she had been killed by a dog that had been bred by such ‘reputable’ families. A mage, a neighbor, had commandeered it. They’re not fool proof, in my opinion.”

Cory frowned lightly, “I’m sorry to hear it.”

Alaric shrugged, though his eyes were touched with sadness, “Mages will find a way. Dogs, cats...sparrows.” The Silver Fox had his eyes on Cory, casually sipping the last of his drink, “Caution; it goes a long way.”

Shifting, Cory nodded, “Of course.”

Rosy's delight at the news of the dog was unbridled. She couldn't believe it was coming true, although apparently it wouldn't if Alaric had his way. She had to hide a look of disapproval that equaled his view of a pet behind a glass.

"I'm sure they'll take every caution necessary," Ellie came to the aid of her sister and brother in law. "And if worst comes to worst they're both more than capable of doing what would be necessary to...remove the beast." She chose her words carefully with a sniveling Jasper still at the table.

Inara nodded, “Exactly.”

"Of course. If there was a threat," Rosy agreed with a smile, her bitter taste from Alaric washed away. "Now, I hate to end the merriment, but it's getting late and I didn't get the sleep I needed last night-"

"You're tellin me girl," Annabelle cackled, throwing her Bunny a wink. Yonten smirked, popping a brow and biting his lip briefly in agreement.

"-and me and our little girl are exhausted," Rosy finished with pink cheek, rising from her chair.

Cory was feeling full at this point. Satisfied with the amount of food and sweets, and ready to leave the table where Alaric still sat. He wanted to get Rosy’s opinion on the topics from Bro Brew anyway. Though the guests were eager to hear about the rest of Yonten and Annabelle’s night, he decided he would get filled in later, “Yeah, night guys.” He wrapped an arm around Rosalie’s waist and walked off with her. He didn’t begin talking until they were out of earshot.

Inara had to close Jasper’s ears once in a while, but overall they enjoyed the harrowing tale of the bunny and the dragon raising hell for law enforcement. Yonten threw in a regretful tone here and there not to draw suspicion from Inara that they, in fact, didn’t learn their lesson. It worked out anyway because Jasper was still there. The toddler didn’t last for long. Once he had his soup and his pudding he was ready for bedtime. Inara excused herself, taking Jasper with her to the room Lauri and Wesley had yet to leave.

Joao listened to the tales of the concert and had to exhale. It seemed he had really dodged a bullet on that one! It very well could have been him being attacked in a concert box and then nearly set in fire. "I am glad you are both okay," he said sitting back, done with his dessert.

"Much better than okay. We're in love," Annabelle had to smirk, reaching over and giving Yonten’s leg a squeeze. It seemed okay to let the world know.

"Absolutely romantic," Ellie spoffed, though she was really happy for them.

Yonten, satisfied with the meal and the story, as well as Annabelle’s declaration, felt content to finish his dessert in pleased silence. He believed strongly that Annabelle said all that he had felt. The touch of affection drew a grin from Yonten who gave Annabelle a wink.

Alaric chuckled, “Quite a night indeed. I suppose a wedding just as wild is in store,” he leaned back in his chair, “I hope I’m invited. I’d love to witness the event.”

“Yeh, sure,” Yonten shrugged. As long as certain people showed up he was cool with just about anyone else. Well, except for one. He still had to work that out.

"Just don't be a douche and it's fine," Annabelle agreed with her Bunny, standing up and motioning for him to follow. The night was still young and they weren't impaired with exhaustion from a pregnancy. "C'mon , Bunten. I want to go work on something with you," she winked, leading the way out of the dining room but expecting him to catch up to her before long with his arm over her shoulders. Yonten took his time watching Annabelle walk before coming to her side to walk in-step with her. That arm of his finding its place.

"Ela ainda me assusta..." Joao muttered, shaking his head though he was still quite excited for his friends. "Pequeno cara, ready to head out?"

Andriy nodded and stood to walk with the Brazilian mountain of a man, just as Ellie was convincing Everest to help her up off her chair. She was just too damn tired to be up much later and had managed to sweet talk him into a foot massage. It likely wouldn't last long, ending with her snoring and drooling for him to tuck into bed. "Night, Alaric. Night Oliver," she waved to the two men left in the room alone.

“Good night,” Alaric gave a nod.

Oliver's dessert was finished, but at this rate he wanted to stay until Lauri emerged. His fingers tapped the tabletop, not exactly thrilled to converse with the Fox, though he couldn't say they were nemesis at this point.

Before he knew it Alaric found himself in tense silence with Oliver. He had to inwardly chuckle. The Lion did not favor him one bit. He could understand why, and didn’t blame him. He could sense that the man would rather he go off to bed. Alaric did want to oblige, but he thought he might try to mend a bridge that had taken a few hits, “Oliver, I hope you know I do wish the best for the two of you,” Alaric offered a smile, “I admit, it was entertaining to tease the two of you— mostly you—but I will hold true to my promise. I am looking forward to being friends with the both of you, if you don’t mind it.”

The British Lion had to offer a small smile, even if he wasn't the most pleased with the Silver Fox and his pawing ways as they'd known each other. He did seem sincere, though not quite ready to join hands and sing kumbaya at this point. "In a world like the one we live in, there can never be a surplus of friends," he offered with a slight nod of his head. He'd be civil so long as the Fox stayed true to his word and kept his paws to anyone else but his Lamb.

Taking that as a good sign, even if Oliver didn’t quite explicitly say that he would take a chance on friendship. It satisfied the Silver Fox for the time being, “Too true, Oliver,” Alaric eased up from his seat. A hand swept through his silver streaked hair, “Well, I think it’s time I head off. Good night, young Lion.”

Oliver nodded, though he himself didn't make any move to move. "Have a good evening, Alaric," he said before he walked out of sight.


~ooo~​

Down the hall and up to their room, Cory asked, “Rosy, what do you think of visiting Maine this month? I was talking with Oliver and I decided a trip to America would be alright with me. But I want to know if you’re up for travel.”

"To Maine?" She asked, slowing in her step, her hand resting on his arm. "Oh, to see your parents! Of course. Is...is that when you want to tell them about Amelie?"

“Well, if you’re up for it, yes,” Cory decided with a nod, “I think Oliver is right too. Face to face is going to be better in the long run. And I don’t feel the same insecurities. I feel strong about it,” he hummed in thought, “The only thing I think I have to factor in is asking Wes for a flight. Oliver is planning on asking Lauri if she wants to visit his family in London. I know Lauri, she’d want to be introduced to them. Wes will probably want us to carpool— well ‘planepool’. If that’s okay with you, then I say we should do it.” Cory smiled.

Rosalie gave his arm a soft squeeze of support, knowing that this wasn't the easiest thing for him to come to. "I agree it'll likely be a lot easier in the end if we tell them in person," she agreed with Oliver's view on the matter. "It'll be a good solid way to establish our relationship as it pertains to them. And if we have to share a private jet, I'm sure the world will not end Lord Cornelius Cromwell," she teased, leaning in to kiss his cheek.

Cory smiled at her affection, “It can never be the end of the world when I’m with you. I love you, and you love me,” his hand gently squeezed her where it rested on her waist, “That being said, what are your thoughts about having holodeck technology at our wedding?” He chuckled, hoping his ride on that wave would benefit him.

Rosy had to grin at his comment, leaning in and kissing his cheek. "You're too cute sometimes. We are such an adorable couple," she sighed happily. His comments around the holodeck into a wedding intrigued her. She perked a brow, pulling him into their room so she could unwind for the day. "Oh? What did you have in mind with that?"

Unable to contain his excitement anymore, Cory raised his hand and swept it across the air, “Dragons flying in the sky above us! We’re in an ancient city full of history and character! Here I come riding my noble steed in shining armor. The citizens on either side applaud me as I come from felling a beast— which I will do just before I ride down the aisle—and when I take my place up front, next to my fellow warriors and the priest of the kingdom, a silent awe falls, for you see...” Cory turned to face Rosy, his hands gently holding her shoulders, “My elvish princess has arrived! It is you, Rosy. You come down the aisle to unite our kingdoms. We say our vows to the cheer of the peasants!” Cory chuckled, leaning to give her a kiss, “We seal our love with a kiss and ride off to the reception on my griffon.”

Rosy couldn't help but give him a goofy smile as he painted the image from his head for her to share. She couldn't have said it was anything that she would have ever thought of on her own, but somehow as he described it she could already envision it. "Well, I think it sounds magical," she giggled, leaning in and gently kissing his cheek. "I'm not sure what your parents or any one else would think though.... Good thing it isn't their wedding. If that's what you truly want, then I want it too." Even if hours of planning were suddenly obsolete.

“Yes!” Cory cheered, giving her shoulder’s a gentle squeeze, “We shall insist everyone dress for the occasion, though they don’t have to look like literal peasants…” they could come as elegantly dressed noble guests, “This will be great,” Cory discarded his clothes for the day and went to brush his teeth in his briefs, “Amelie can be an adorable fairy.”

Changed into a light blue nightgown, she came to join him in the bathroom. "The only thing is just how to make all of that happen," she said as she prepared her toothbrush with paste. "Oliver and Lauri won't be inviting many people it seems, so the holodecks here will suit them. I imagine your parents will be looking forward to our ceremony being large scale, like Ellie and Everest."

Spitting his toothpaste in the sink after a vigorous scrub, Cory said, “Well, that’s true. I want to see if Wes can make a portable holotech node or something. I mean, if we can’t do the entire scene, then okay, but at least some of it.” It could blend into the venue they choose. Like augmented reality. He stowed his brush and waited for her to be done before walking to their bed with his hand resting on the low of her back, “We could still do dragons and some scenery. Maybe the illusion of the city around us rather than a whole one. At least this will be real,” Cory gave her rear a pinch before impishly diving into the sheets to protect him from retaliation.

A quick swig of mouthwash later and Rosy was walking with him back toward their bed, one hand naturally resting on her stomach. "That might be a bit easier to manage in terms of both getting it accomplished and also not having your parents blow their gaskets," she chuckled, though it stopped with his attack. "Oh, you little!" As fast as she could scurry with her added waddle she joined him in bed, playfully smirking as she chased him across the bed and finally captured him in his arms. "I had some stuff planned, but honestly none of it matters as long as I get you. Well...that and I've already picked out my dress and won't be changing that."

Cory might have gone on a merry chase with her, but it was late and her pregnancy would have given him an unfair advantage. So, he shifted to more comfortably enjoy her arms around him without squishing her belly too much, “Will you be wearing the ears?” Cory asked, looking up at her chocolate eyes that brought him so much joy, “They looked really cute on you.” Maybe he couldn’t argue for a more fantasy outfit like the one she wore the other night, but he could at least try to get her to wear the elvish ears.

His modest request couldn't be met with anything but a sleepy chuckle. Rosy slid one hand up along the side of his cheek. "I think the ears can stay," she agreed, leaning in and brushing her nose lightly against his. "But only for you. And before you ask, I don't think we'd be able to put any on Amelie."

“We can’t know for sure unless we try,” Cory spoffed drowsily. In his cosplay voice Cory said, “For you see, whereth there ‘tis a will, there twill be a way, dear Princess!” The Knight would hear no argument against it, “I shall silence thy protest with the press of my mouth,” Cory did so, and he didn’t stop at one or two. As tired as he was, he wasn’t so much so that he couldn’t end the day on a happy, happy note.

~ooo~​

Lauri entered the room to find Wesley on the floor to allow Baby Kit to draw on his face with washable markers. The sight warmed her heart. As busy as Wesley got, and as much as he came off so in control and calculating, she could see his nature through the interactions he had with his children, “Looks like we have an artist in the making.”

Wesley chuckled, “Or a tattooist,” he gestured for Lauri to sit, “Parlons français, petit Agneau. Je n'en ai pas souvent l'occasion.”

“Sa sonne bien pour moi." Lauri smiled, taking a seat on the couch.

In French Wesley continued, “What is it that you need of me?”

“Well, I was hoping, if you were alright with it, that you could design a holo-recreation of Cristine,” The Lamb saw the surprise on Wesley’s face and added, “I know it is strange. If you think it might disturb people, perhaps she can be in the back where I can see. Ever since I met Oliver I have been thinking about Cristine a lot more. How she would have been there to enjoy the journey with me. I am so grateful and so blessed that I have Rosalie, who I consider a sister, but I just think it would…” She trailed off, unsure.

Wesley took a moment to think this over. He looked back at Lauri and smiled gently, “That sounds like a sweet idea, little Lamb. Between you and me we could program quite the realistic Cristine,” Baby Kit yawned wide enough that his binky fell from his mouth. Wesley fixed it back in place and pulled his son to lay on his chest, “Don’t fret, Lauri. I don’t think the people here would judge you harshly for having her in the audience,” he settled himself with Kit in the corner of the couch across from Lauri, “I’m curious...Would you want her in the wedding itself?”

Hazel eyes brightened, “Oh, like a bridesmaid?”

“Better than that. I think we can agree she was more of a mother to you than Antoinette,” Wesley smiled, “What do you say, Lauri?”

The idea filled Lauri with emotion, “Oh, yes, I would love it,” moved by his suggestion, and knowing how close he was with Cristine, Lauri asked with some hesitation, “Wesley, would you mind walking me down the aisle?”

The Fox didn’t need long to answer, “I would be honored, little Lamb,” he smiled, speaking quietly now that Baby Kit began to drift off, “We can put Jasper and Lottie back to work too, if you like. They’re quite good. You can ask Ellie and Everest for references.”

Chuckling, Lauri said, “I will take your word for it.”

Relaxed, Wesley said, “You look like her, you know. There are features of yours that remind me of her. Your eyes especially. Perhaps I shall use a digital cast of your face for the base.”

Taken as a compliment, Lauri said, “Crissy had hazel eyes too. My mother didn’t like looking into my eyes. She missed out on the family trait.”

“She has the nose though, which is unfortunate. At least you and Crissy dodge that bullet,” Wesley chuckled, “The one with the rumbled tip.”

“Ugh, I agree,” Lauri covered her mouth for a giggle, “Though Aunt Colette has it! So does grandmother.”

Wesley grinned, “They deserve it,” he breathed deeply, as if inhaling and exhaling memories, “Cristine Celestine De Lafayette. If had the chance, I would have married her,” though he spoke true when he said he would have chosen Inara over the werewolf hunter, “We had something. It was fierce and cool all at once.”

Smiling, Lauri said, “I don’t think so, young Fox.”

“You don’t?” Wesley perked, playfully squinting.

“No, Wesley. She was much too in love with someone else.”

Interested, Wesley almost leaned forward, “Now I must hear this. Who is the man that had swept away my Crissy? Perhaps I can find him to learn of his quality.”

Lauri scooted nearer as if she was spilling tea with Rosy, “Cristine never told me his name. She carried a picture of him; a man with black hair and eyes like sky. I had seen her gazing at him a few times. When I was ten I saw she had been crying. I asked her what was wrong and who it was, but all she only said ‘My heart, who is gone.’ Then she urged me to go back to bed.”

Wesley felt foolish. Had he even had the relationship with Cristine that he thought he did? Learning of her love of history from Charles Young and now that she had been in love with a man even after he had died struck Wesley to the core. Either he had failed miserably to pay attention or Cristine had a talent for keeping secrets far beyond his own, “Well then, that is something. And this is all you know?”

“Yes, she deflected any attempt to pry,” Lauri shrugged, “I was young and didn’t want to make her upset. I didn’t push it.”

“Hm,” Wesley laid his head back against the couch, “So is life.”

Lauri nodded, “Life is strange.”

“Indeed, it is,” Wesley murmured. He turned his coffee eyes upon Lauri, “You must miss her very much.”

“All the time,” Lauri admitted quietly, “I would have loved to introduce her to Oliver. I believe they would have gotten along.”

Chuckling, Wes said, “Oh I would have loved to watch them first meet. She would have been a little imp testing his metal. I can see her spontaneously knocking precious objects over beside him, to see if he had the agility expected of a protective husband.”

“Yes,” Lauri laughed softly in consideration of Baby Kit, “Or speaking to him quickly in French to see if he can keep up with our mother tongue.”

“Oh, I know how that feels,” Wesley mused, thinking of the two times he boasted about speaking French, only to be overwhelmed with Cristine’s quick and sharp wit in the flowing language, throwing him off. A mischievous smile spread over Wesley, “He he, I think we can have fun with this at the reception.”

Lauri spoffed, “Be kind to Oliver.”

“Darling, I will be kind, I promise,” Wesley agreed, though he didn’t say holo-Crissy would, “Now then, is there anything else you need?”

“No, that was it. I do want to talk this over with my Lion, but I am relatively sure he will be fine with it.”

Just about then Inara came in with a drowsy Jasper, “Oh, am I interrupting?” She whispered.

Switching back to, mostly, English, Lauri said, “Non, it is okay. We are done.”

Inara managed a one-armed hug for Lauri, “Congratulations again! May I get a closer look at the ring?”

“Oui,” Lauri held up her hand, “Mon Lion is quite romantic.”

“Aw, yes he is,” Inara cooed, “It’s so pretty Lauri. And I love the theme idea,” she turned to Wesley, “With everyone getting rings, I am beginning to feel left out, Wes.” She teased, not serious.

Wesley got carefully got up with Kit, “My love, I will get you a ring for each finger, if you wish it,” he came to her side so they may walk together, “You can have whatever you want, my darling. Do you want half my kingdom? Would that please you?”

Inara chuckled softly, “Oh Wes, you and your kingdom fantasy.”

“It’s not a fantasy,” Wesley gasped in mock offense, “And I would say ‘Emperor’, my Love,” he turned to Lauri while his wife enjoyed a little laugh at his humor, “Good night, Lauri.”

“Bonne nuit,” Lauri waved to the Lord and Lady before turning to leave.

~ooo~​

Opening the door to the dining hall, Lauri couldn’t help but be optimistic. It felt like a lifetime ago that she absconded onto a jet. Life outside of the vineyard had its downsides, but Lauri would do it all again for the upside. A real family. A loving one. It was here in this castle with these good people. Most importantly, a new life with the love of her life.

Lauri smiled at the sight of Oliver, “Aw, mon Amour, j'espère que tu n'as pas eu à attendre longtemps,” she only caught the figure of Alaric leaving. Too far away to say a goodnight, “Did you enjoy your dessert? Would you like to have it at the reception?”

Oliver’s attitude completely changed as Lauri entered his line of sight, immediately rising and offering an arm out to her. "Seulement toute ma vie, mais je te promets que tu valais la peine d'attendre," he promised, placing a soft kiss on her crown. "It was enjoyable, though I'm not sure if many would share that sentiment. Maybe something a little sweeter. Or we simply feed all of our guests macarons."

Smiling, Lauri murmured affection in French for his sweet words as they made their way, before addressing the desserts once he gave his thoughts, “Oh, Il y aura des macarons, c'est certain, but I want you to have your favorites too. The guests can choose between them. If they are not pleased by either they can have cake,” the wedding cake would look bigger than it actually was, since they wouldn't have too many guests, being mainly a holotech illusion, “Tiramisu is delicious too, I can imagine it would be popular.”

Oliver chuckled at her insistence, patting her hand lightly. "Tiramisu isn't bad, I agree. It tastes good and there would likely be some who would enjoy it, though I think a sweeter treat might suffice. Or maybe something like a chocolate fountain with plenty of options to dip in it?"

“Oh, bien, we can have white, milk chocolate, and dark,” Lauri agreed the fountains with all kinds of fruits and candies would be a great idea, in addition, of course, to macarons and cake, “My cousin Crissy loved chocolate. But then, what woman doesn’t?” In the end, whatever happened, Lauri would be happy to be married to Oliver, and to share the day with the people she loved. Reminding herself of her conversation just moments ago, Lauri said as they walked into their room, “Mon Amour, about what I spoke with Wesley, I wanted to tell you— I asked if he would be willing to recreate my cousin as a holotech person. He said he would do it. But I wanted to make sure you were not unsettled by the request.” It could disturb some at the wedding who had known the woman before she died.

At Lauri's remark, talk of chocolate and desserts fell into the dark. He gently pulled her into his arms, nodding but primarily just giving her a reassuring presence. "I wouldn't have it any other way, Mon Amour. She was like family to you and deserves to be there in whatever way we can still preserve," he agreed.

“Merci, mon Amour,” Lauri eased herself higher on her toes and hugged Oliver, cheek to cheek, “Cela signifie beaucoup pour moi.” After a moment of comfort and a kiss to his neck, Lauri slid away to put her dress and undergarments in the laundry shoot. She had smelled lightly of jasmine tea since the spill. Then she got on her silk lavender nightgown and grabbed her toothbrush and paste, “Talking with Wes, I realize even he didn’t know my cousin well. Everyone thinks of her like Yonten or Alaric. But she really didn’t seek out men like they think. She was in love once,” Lauri brushed for a moment and then cleared her mouth to explain about seeing Cristine weep over a photo of a man once, claiming he was her love, “He is gone though. I learned a little more, but not much. She met him when she was fifteen. That is when she had her scandalous pregnancy. The child was taken from her by the family. They could not abide the scrutiny it would bring.”

Joining his love for their bedtime ritual, Oliver watched her through the mirror, unable to keep from smiling at the sight of his dear Lamb. "That would make sense, really. I would imagine an encounter like that would make you find other ways to find companionship if love was ripped away from you," he added his own input. "Not everyone chooses alcohol to numb pain, but it's always a sad sight to see. Still, the memories you've shared of her say she at least seemed happy with you, and that's good."

“Oui, I believe so. I think the happiest I had seen her is when Louie and I— he’s my brother, the one I would invite—we would spend time together. Just reading or games or swimming. Skating, if the weather was cold enough,” Lauri rinsed her mouth out and put her toothbrush away. While waiting for Oliver to finish, she loosely braided her hair and tied it with a ribbon. By now the tail ended just between her shoulder blades, “I was telling Wesley I think you two would have gotten along.”

Prepared for bed in simply briefs for comfort, he led the way back toward the bed once she'd finished with her hair. "I imagine we might have," he agreed, moving to his side of the bed and sinking in with a small grunt of approval. "Especially if she is anything like her cousin. I happen to be quite fond of her cousin," Oliver smirked, reaching toward his nightstand. "Would you like to read tonight, mon Amour, or are you ready for sleep?"

Confident that Wesley wouldn’t program Crissy to be overwhelming, Lauri decided it probably wasn’t important to mention and allowed the conversation to shift, “Oui, I would love to get through another chapter, Mon Amour," she snuggled along his body to enjoy his voice and the tale. Once Oliver finished, and after a kiss or two goodnight, the Lion and the Lamb slumbered in each other's embrace.
 
Friday, February 22nd

With Ellie's baby shower right around the corner, the decision was made for the younger couples to head out to see their families before the time came. As expected, Wesley had asked that they share a jet on their journey out. There was debate whether they'd drop Oliver and Lauri off in England on the way to America and swing back to get them on the way to Belarus, but in the end Rosy's decision to want to see some of London meant they'd be landing and doing some sight seeing. The four departed from Belarus late Friday morning, with plans to meet up with Oliver's parents for lunch.

Settled on one of the loungers with his Lamb, Oliver gave Lauri a gentle nudge. "Still excited, mon Amour?" He had to expect there was some hesitancy to meet his parents, even though he'd been as encouraging as he could throughout the week leading up to their departure.

“Oui, mon Tresor. I look forward to meeting them,” Lauri added, with a soft sheepish smile, “Maybe a little nervous,” When he had offered her the chance to meet his family she felt all at once joyful and terrified. Marrying Oliver meant she would run into his family at some point after all! It just became real once spoken of and now they were on their way. Insecurities were bound to poke at her confidence in what they would think of her. So far no one had witnessed one of her little panic attacks, such as when she had heard the word ‘silly’, and she meant to keep it that way as long as possible or until she mastered herself to force them to stop altogether. Lauri had had a couple since packing and flying to London. What if something went wrong? What if they were disappointed in her? Especially when it came to her relationship with Oliver’s mother; a woman of respect and rank. The idea of anyone seeing her in a fit of panic felt embarrassing. A lingering effect of her life from the vineyard. A clinging mark not ready to let her go. Spilled jasmine tea would be the least she could hope for and dreaded trembles and mistakes that may make a bigger mess. But, thankfully, a gentle touch or a kind word from Oliver calmed the storms in her head and allowed the thrill of meeting future family to take its place, “Who will we meet first?”

"Mother and Father will be at lunch," Oliver said as he adjusted his arm around her. "They've apparently invited my brothers and sister, though I wouldn't expect them all to show. Euan in particular is generally quite preoccupied with work, so I wouldn't expect him to grace us with his present. Nicholas is off working with a football team in the middle east. Leo will likely be there, but unsure about Kathryn." It was no surprise growing up that his family was constantly on the move and in public eye. "I made sure they knew that we didn't want to make a big deal of this. I wanted you to meet them and them to meet you, but nothing over the top. Êtes-vous d'accord avec ça, mon Amour?"

Meeting them in small increments eased some of the tension. Lauri could navigate better that way. “Oui, ça sonne bien.” A lunch sounded less daunting than a dinner too. Lauri brought a few outfits in anticipation of a change of plans that may call for a dinner dress, and the weather. “Will they all come to the wedding?” She asked in a hopeful tone, since they sounded so busy.

"That's a good question, mon Amour," Oliver said as he reached for his glass to sip on, ice clinking softly. "I was going to extend the offer to them, though I don't know if that'd put a damper on things. That's a lot of bodies to add compared to what we already have planned. We can just see how things go and then decide who we want to be a part of our day or if we just let it stay small and personal."

Lauri nodded, feeling herself relax. She rested her head on his shoulder, "C'est juste, mon Amour." While she knew the two of them would be content with each other alone, Lauri wanted to know Oliver got the opportunity to invite anyone he wished, just like she had with Cristine. Wesley had worked on Cristine with Lauri. The program was becoming eerily accurate. The A.I. algorithm Wes designed spooked him for how well it worked. Sighing with a smile, Lauri said, "I do hope Louie can come. His wife Pauline will probably come with him. She was nice. I told him not to tell anyone," The last thing she wanted was harassment from her Aunt and Grandmother, "I think it will go well."

"Yes, only pleasant guests are welcome," he agreed. While he was happy to share the love of his life with the family who had raised him, he wasn't going to make it a blanket invitation. If they wouldn't fully accept and embrace Lauri as his wife then he had decided there was no room in his life for them. His Lamb had become the center of his world and if they didn't understand then it was their loss. "I'm sure he'll do everything so that he can make it, Mon Amour. Surtout s'il réalise à quel point vous êtes important."

“Je ressens la même chose pour toi,” Lauri smiled, sharing the sentiment of Oliver Bering her one and only. She believed she had gotten it across to her brother that Oliver became her other half, and that Louie alone could participate in celebrating their union. The only one she trusted in her family thus far. Lauri took a sip of Oliver’s drink that he held, “Oh, forgot to mention, Cristine is going to take the place of the Mother of the Bride and—” Lauri chuckled, “I asked Wesley to walk me down the aisle.”

Oliver couldn't say he objected to the idea of holo-Crissy playing the role of her mother. Even without meeting Lauri's mother, grandmother or aunt, he knew that Crissy had to have filled the position easily. While Wesley didn't quite struck him as a father-role to Lauir, he did accept that the Fox had looked out for their group of friends and did have the longest presence besides Louie of everyone expected to be present at the ceremony. "I can't say that I expected it, mais si ça te rend heureux alors je l'aime, mon Amour," he chuckled, tugging her up against his chest.

Lauri took out her e-book onto her lap as Oliver pull her against his front. The Lamb melted in contentment, scrolling through to the last place they stopped, "I would love to publish someday. Maybe our story," she smiled up, "What do you think?"

One hand found it's way to her hair, fingers toying with her strands as misty grey eyes found it hard to look anywhere but her face. "I think it would be a wonderful novel and truly I would enjoy hearing it from your perspective, my dear Lamb," the Lion said truthfully, shifting so they could both be comfortable for a short reading session. "Just don't overwhelm yourself with too much. Helping Rosy, planning a wedding, hoping for little ones of our own. It's a lot along with a book, but I will support you one hundred percent of the way."

A happy hum accompanied his gentle touch, holding his free hand with hers while the other held the e-book, "Oui c'est vrai," Lauri decided he was right. It would be good to take time just for notes anyway. Perhaps later when things settled down she could get serious about it. For now, Lauri felt pleased with his support. Having found the last line they read, the Lamb began to read. She was much to comfortable to get up to do so in her usual way. Lauri did, however, still indulge in a variety of voices and facial expressions. Oliver settled in for the most enjoyable part of his day, time trudging through fantasy worlds and fictional stories with his beloved. While he had to expect that some thing would change with marriage, but he immensely hope their time together wouldn't lessen due to work.

~oOo~​

Rosy, curled up with her head on Cory's lap had just woken from a power nap, looking up at him sleepily while admittedly listening to their friends. She couldn't help but eavesdrop, though she would swear if questioned it was for good only! She just wanted to make sure Lauri was getting support and encouragement she needed. Nudging Cory, she offered a sleepy yawn. They were halfway through their flight at that point. "Is there anything you're excited to see on our trip?" she questioned, unsure just how often he'd come to visit.

“Venues that have a good amount of trees,” Cory answered, putting down his phone to shine a smile down at his drowsy lady love, “I’m thinking we can set up the holonodes in different places so that it’s immersive, since Wes is tweaking the tech,” While his brother did accept the challenge of making the devices needed for Cory’s wedding, he made it clear it would not be the same. No ‘hard light’ tech. And Wes asked no one let anyone outside of their close circle of friends know that it was possible to make a solid object with his holotech. While a projector could not sustain objects that are blocked from its sensor, which meant the tip of a knife could not sink into skin even if it could be held, you could harm others with holobats, holorocks, and other such objects that can bludgeon. Not to mention mimicking ‘explosions’ and such. Wesley had no fear of anyone at the castle doing so, but he had no trust in anyone else. Too many people might abuse it. So, the holotech would be only for aesthetic reasons for Cory’s Wedding. Wesley also intended on presenting the technology as in beta. He meant to program in a glitch or two, and made an extra holonode, unimportant to the scenery, to break down on purpose, “What are you looking for?”

After their agreement to add a fantasy element to their wedding, Rosy had been slowly looking to add decoration ideas to her boards to expand on. She was trying to find ways to incorporate as much of the vision he'd shared after hearing of Oliver and Lauri's holo wedding in as she could. "You already know the answer that. Anywhere as long as the three of us are together," she said, wiggling close enough that she could grab a kiss though her stomach pressed into him in the process. "Trees would good, but also somewhere that it's easy to keep any eye on people."

Though she hadn't mentioned it to anyone, she had a growing worry that they would have undesirable company showing up at the wedding. Hillary Cove in particular seemed to be too comfortable getting herself close to those around, and knowing that Amelie would be out in the world made her slightly paranoid. There was also a concern that if things didn't go as planned with the Russian mages that they'd need to be concerned for a retaliation. Raising a family with so much unrest was unsettling to say the least. "But I was hoping for somewhere with calm weather - I don't want to risk rain in the middle of a ceremony or worse - and if possible a waterfall. Though, I suppose that's something that can be stitched in through the holonodes."

A good point! Cory assured her that security would be tighter than the Ball and both weddings combined. After all, they couldn’t be too careful. If Hillary Cove managed to slip by, well, Cory may have to salute the success. Especially after all the vigorous lengths he intended to go, “Mm, I think we can manage a holo-waterfall. The weather, well, we might save ourselves trouble since we’re doing the wedding in summer.”

"Summer doesn't guarantee sun," Rosy reminded him with smirk., "But I do trust you to do everything you can to make our day perfect. Whether that's in England or Maine or we wind up back at Avostoska in an entirely virtual world. Whether it's what the rest of the world wants to happen or not. It's going to be us starting our lives together as a family." She didn't object to the idea of either place, though she did imagine that if they picked somewhere near Cory's childhood home it would mean more to him.

As much as Cory wanted to do it fully on the holodeck, that would be too hard to push for with the wedding of their generation. Cory and Rosy were the William and Kate of the Hunting Community. Holonodes were the closest he would get. But of course, as long as Rosy was at his side, he would never regret a thing. Cory tucked her hair behind her ear, "My Lady, your words are sweeter than wine," Cory had fully enjoyed roleplay with Rosalie. This, he would have to teach Amelie. They would be nerds together, "We'll check out London, and when we get to my parents, we can see what Maine has to offer. Then we can pick whichever." Though, she was probably right. Maine did sound good to Cory.

"And only the sweetest of wines doth belong on your lips, my Lord," Rosy grinned, quite proud of herself for how well she'd taken to his choice in dialect. She found that she enjoyed it for the simple fact that he did and anything that brought him happiness tended to do the same to her. Except those God awful chips and that sauce. "And if we find absolutely nothing then we run away to Las Vegas to elope. The officator will be Elvis as a drag queen and we will be the scandal of the century."

“Well hey, if we go through the trouble of eloping I’m going straight for the holodeck,” Cory chuckled, leaning to grab a handful of doritos from the bowl nearby, “We’d do the entire thing in a simulation befitting the fantasy royal knight I am, and the elvish princess you are, my lovely lady,” he ate a chip and offered one to Roslalie, “We’ll go full fantasy force and we can send the video and pictures to my parents to horrify them,” To be honest, that did sound amazing to Cory. Everyone in the castle would be dressed in full gear, “We could orchestrate a battle too!”

As much as she knew she shouldn't delve into too much into junk food so full of preservatives, a few chips wouldn't hurt. Especially seeing as she'd already been sneaking them from his gaming snack stash for the past couple of months. "As much as I would love to absolutely mortify your parents, I also don't want to intentionally distance Amelie from her grandparents unless there's just cause," Rosy had decided. She was apprehensive still about the reveal of the pregnancy to them as of now, but she still wanted to give them the benefit of a doubt. "And if things go badly enough with your parents and the wedding is Maine, we'll have a battle either way; just instead of a dragon it'll be your mother I'm up against."

"A frightening dragon!" Cory chuckled, munching on the last two chips before cleaning off his hands, "But yeah, I agree. I-- I do want them to know our children. I think they have learned enough not to cross lines," Cory could only hope. Roderick and Fiona had certainly regretted the strict rules around Lottie, Jasper, and Kit.

"I'll want them both and Anita in the children's lives, just so long as they don't overstep any boundaries and they respect our decisions as parents," Rosy said, comfortable speaking her piece. They hadn't been aggressive to her yet, but she did worry especially after hearing the horror stories of how they'd acted toward Wesley with his engagement and marriage to Inara. "Though, if worst does come to worst, they'll always have all of our friends and Liz as family. Something tells me if current pregnancies are any sort of a predictor of a pattern there will be plenty of playmates."

"Then you shall have it. I will do everything I can to make for you the life you want, my princess," Cory smiled, caressing her cheek, and he agreed to her last statement, "Our children will have a great many people who love them in their lives. I will make sure if it. Amelie will be the beginning of our greatest adventure. Better than any game." He gave a kiss to her crown.

Rosy smiled, feeling the threats of tears on her eyes from his remark, though she did her best to reign in her emotions. "You're too damn sweet for me sometimes," she murmured, though she didn't object to cuddling and exchanges of sweetness between them while they flew.

~oOo~​

Shortly before lunch the jet made a smooth landing on a pad just north of London. At Oliver's recommendation of the best place to eat, Cory and Rosy decided to scope out Hawksmoor Seven Dials, which was coincidentally just where they were met to meet the Blair family. It made it immensely easier for them to commute as well as sight seeing after it was done. Oliver carefully helped Lauri down the stairs while Rosy and Cory followed after, a black limousine already waiting a short distance away with the union jack flag proudly boasted. "Welcome to England. Please feel free to lower any expectations for enthusiasm beyond this," Oliver said with a chuckle.

Winter lingered in London in late February. It’s death throes veiled the sky in a plume of grey. Enthusiasm would be difficult for anyone in such a dreary climate. Cory didn’t like dampness. Rosy knew from his bathroom routine. Lauri didn’t mind it. Her hazel eyes were bouncing around in unbridled delight. Belarus had been the first place outside of the vineyard she came to visit. London became the second. The moonstone at her throat shone even in the dim noonday light; a reflection of herself, in a way.

“Where’d the sun go?” Cory teased the British Lion. He made sure Rosy had on a warm coat. He might not have been as worried if she wasn’t pregnant. Likewise Cory had on a jacket.

"Oh yes, you get used to that," Oliver chuckled, donning a flat cap to keep his head toasty and ward off any rain that made it past an umbrella. "The chill keeps people moving quickly enough and faces in their natural frown.

“Ça sent la pluie, j'aime ça,” Lauri had been consumed with making a good impression that she nearly forgot to check the weather. The fabric of her white mini dress with a criss-crossing black ribbon managed to take the edge off of the cold. A matching white beanie kept her head warm and so did her hair that she let down around her neck. It would have been worse if she hadn’t grabbed a pair of thick black thigh-highs to keep the chill off her legs at the last minute. Though it was a tad cool at mid-thigh where her hem barely overlapped the lace trim of her thigh-highs.

1596463101577.png

"It almost reminds me of Portland," Rosy remarked, not objecting to being bundled up with the chill air. She'd been a bit too excited to whip out spring dresses, though thick tights were also slipped beneath and keeping the cold from her legs. "Though maybe that is just the smell of rain." There were enough layers to her navy-embroidered cream dress that save for her arms she might not have frozen in the crisp air, but she was a creature to prefer the warmth, especially in the past few weeks of her pregnancy. It was quite possible that would change though, given Ellie's current state of near-hot flashes and protests that the castle was always 'too damn hot'.

1596463914553.png

“Oh, that reminds me, our umbrellas,” Cory called a servant to make sure they made it in the limo with them. Then he walked with Rosy to the vehicle where he made sure she got to her seat without trouble before going in himself. Cory had a funny way of entering limos. He crouched like he meant to squat, stretching one foot out like a lunge. The other leg followed in the same manner.

Lauri waited with Oliver, arm looped with his. She chuckled, seeing that a napkin Cory had stepped on clung to his foot. To save him embarrassment she briefly let go of Oliver to swiped it away, “Oh Cory, que feriez-vous sans Rosy et moi?” She murmured, giggling.

“Huh? What?” Cory had turned around in the cabin of the limo at hearing her say something, though it was inteliable to him.

“Check your shoes next time,” Lauri smiled, waving the white square before handing it to a servant to discard, “Merci.” she said to the young woman, then turned to see that Cory had yet to scoot back to allow them passage.

“How do I know you didn’t put it there?” Cory playfully teased before moving to sit with Rosy. An amused smile spread to hear the French maid scoffing in protest at the accusation behind him. He nestled next to Rosy, cradling her against his side protectively. While Cory trusted they wouldn’t die in a horrible limo accident, they did unnerve him.

"Oh, she wouldn't do that as a prank," Rosy spoffed, folding herself into the seat to him as closely as she could. "That's far too tame and I wouldn't approve of such pointless nonsense. If we're going through the hard work of pranking you, then it'd better pay out."

Oliver had to shake his head at their two future wives. They tended to seem so quiet and peaceful, but were truly imps in disguise! It made him wonder just what mischief they were up to in their delicate-seeming tea parties. He'd have to keep that curiosity to himself, the limo moving once everyone was seated, making a smooth departure from the landing pad and heading into the city. As they drove, he took the time to point out a few of the biggest tourist attractions along the way, as well as a couple lesser-known one. "There's always the London Eye if you want just a quick view of the city - just as long as you're not afraid of heights," he remarked as they passed it. "Was there anything in particular you three really wanted to see?"

"Honestly the only things I could think of would be Big Ben and maybe drive by Buckingham Palace?" Rosy asked, limited in her own English history.
 
Last edited:
“Ça sonne bien,” Lauri smiled in approval of Rosalie’s suggestions. They were a few of the sights she had looked up before coming. “Then perhaps Kensington gardens? Or the Royal Botanic gardens? Or, if we have the chance, maybe a play at Shakespeare's Globe?” The replica of the Globe theatre where the famous Bard wrote and performed.

Cory hummed in thought as he reached for a chilled perrier, “Those all sound cool. I think it would be fun to see your old haunts too, if you have them, Oliver.” The girls just about covered what he might have suggested.

"Oh, mais bien sûr mon Amour," Oliver assured his Lamb. "Any sight you want to see I'm sure we can more than manage before we leave tomorrow. As for myself, well I'm a bit of an oddball, mate. Outside of college if I wasn't in a library or museum I was in a pub. I'm sure you and the ladies would prefer something a bit more exciting than that."

Rosy had to chuckle. "I don't know, we tend to make bars quite exciting," she reminded him, thinking it was likely a good idea that they avoided such a rambunctious activity. "I wouldn't object to a museum as long as there's breaks for my feet."

“Yeah, I don’t know if I want to have that much fun,” Cory joined in on the mirth. He had mixed feelings about the end of the bar experience, but aside from bashing heads, it became a memorable night!

Lauri had heard of the infamous bar. The Quay still served the community. Wesley hired Hunter associate managers to replace the old ones who were off in some corner of the world by now. The Lamb was content to not have been a participant in the fight, though she did have an interest in one day playing games with everyone. That, and one more thing. As much as she loved books, and would visit a library in a heartbeat, she said “Ah, I have never been to a bar or pub before. Could we fit in one drink?”

"I wouldn't object to a quick visit to a pub," Rosy said in support of her dear friend. "If for nothing else than to say we've visited. Maybe we stop by one after dinner tonight?"

"Of course. I know a nice little hole-in-the-wall we can go to where you can enjoy a cold brew and wonder how clean the floors are," Oliver jested just as the limo took a corner. "Nearly at the Hawksmoor. Any final questions before we delve into the lion's den, mon Amour?"

“Je suis prêt.” Lauri smiled, holding his hand. She shifted a bit in indecision before she whispered, “There is something, mon Amour. Would it be considered imprudent to invite Cory and Rosy?” The two had become like family to her. Rosalie especially, being a sister in spirit. Though, if unexpected guests to lunch was not a proper London etiquette, Lauri didn’t want to start off her first interaction with her future family on a bad foot.

Oliver had followed her movement, leaning in to hear her question. A small smile spread across his lips, shaking his head at her. "Not at all. And even if it were, I promise you that my family was raised to smile while losing limbs for fear of offending someone else with a scream," he chuckled, wrapping an arm about his love. "If you'd like to invite them I will certainly support your decision."

Bright with delight, Lauri placed a kiss on Oliver’s cheek before turning to the other two, “Cory, Rosy, would you like to eat with us?”

Cory, who was currently insisting Rosalie have another electrolyte pod while enclosed in his arms where there was no escape, flashed a smile, “Yeah, sure!” He hadn’t wanted to be rude and assume. This worked out well.

“Magnifique,” Lauri beamed, reaching into the chilled cooler to pull out a mini grape gatorade. Cory hadn’t seen them for their size. Or, perhaps he had, and didn’t want to encourage the sugar beverage? Either way, the Lamb handed it over to Rosy so she could stomach the vitamins Cory pulled out, “I will love your company meeting my new family.”

With the argument quietly being hashed of whether or not she'd had her fill of water for the first part of the day quietly coursing between them, it was a pleasant distraction to be invited to join them. "We'd love to be there with you, Lauri Loo," she chimed in, accepting the Gatorade and her prenatal. "And not just because we want to be able to say we met a former Prime Minister. I just want to be able to support you and if I have to, I'll politely throw down to defend you."

“I agree with Rosy Posy,” Cory chuckled, giving his lady love’s knee a squeeze. Nothing scarier than a mama-to-be.

Lauri smiled, her hands clasped against her chest, “Merci!”

The vehicle came to a slow before stopping, the door promptly being opened for them all. "As much as I appreciate comradery, we should probably also not punch my parents," Oliver offered as what seemed a reasonable midground. Entering last he was the first out, offering a hand to his Lamb to aid her on to the cobblestone.

“Maybe a duel then? That’s far more British.” Cory chuckled, following Oliver’s lead. He didn’t care if he looked funny getting out while making sure Rosalie didn’t fall.

Lauri giggled, feeling relaxed for the comforting atmosphere her friends brought to any occasion. Perhaps it would have been a great experience to fight alongside them at a bar! Preferably not one instigated from a bad interaction with her in-laws.

Oliver stood slightly to the side with her in arm while the other two joined them before venturing inside together. The establishment had a wonderful aroma of well-cooked meal, especially steak.

Hazel eyes bounced around in awe. Outside, in the bustle of the world, Lauri took in a wave of new experiences. Her hold on Oliver guided her. The Lamb may well have drifted off staring at everyone and everything. A holodeck lacked the touch of truth that reality brought. Lauri murmured, “Sacré bleu.”

The maitre d' was quick to welcome the two young couples, offering a sweeping gesture in the direction they'd be seated at, even though Oliver hadn't needed to introduce them. "Add two chairs to the Blair table," he instructed, a request that was quickly being filled by two staff members. By the time they approached the table, adjustments had been made for the extra places, though they were the first to arrive. "Father makes it a habit to arrive last to spare guests of paparazzi," he explained while pulling out a chair for Lauri at his side.

“Oh, vraiment? How thoughtful.” Lauri had little knowledge of how the political word worked outside of the dry textbook information of its structure. It appeared there came with the office a social eye, even for a former prime minister.

Cory did the same as Oliver for Rosalie, taking a quick check if she needed a small pillow for her back, before sitting beside her, “Well this will be interesting.” He saw people already glancing their way. One or two slipped their phones out less discreetly then they may have hoped.

The Lamb found it hard to peruse the menu. Often her eyes drew up and around her. Once or twice the peeping eyes of the neighboring tables met her hazel gaze. Lauri would pop a smile and wave, on the verge of saying hello personally, when they would dart their attention away. Her heartbeat had gone from thumping in anxiety to excitement. In the end Lauri couldn’t think to order anything fancy. She stuck with water.

“What’s good here, Oliver?” Cory asked, not wanting to miss out on anything if Oliver knew a hot tip.

Glancing over the menu for drinks, Oliver pointed out a few personal favorite brews that were local and less known. He gave a good description of each to give Cory a sense of what to expect. "Personally I'm going to go with an Old Fashioned; always a favorite of mine and they have it perfected to an art here," he mused. "But really, have at it what you will; London is your oyster to explore tonight, and I'll step in if I think you're making a truly bad choice."

“In that case, I’ll have one of those beers you mentioned,” Cory made his order for a golden ale of favorable repute. All too happy to sample everything if he could! He just might, if they got in that trip to the pub.

Aside from the random craving for a sweet daiquiri, Rosy had found the last few months without alcohol to be fairly easy going. Though perhaps a lot of that had to do with Cory and Lauri constantly pouring water down her throat. Seeing as it was a special luncheon, she opted for a sweet drink, requesting a sparkling strawberry lemonade with a personal add on of pineapple. "You know, I had a small heart attack when I first heard that pineapple could cause early labor, but thankfully the amount you'd need to eat is far more than I'd ever be able to manage."

"Indeed, my dear. You'd need to eat seven entire pineapples in a sitting to risk that," a thick but friendly voice sounded behind them, the former prime minister had appeared, wife gracefully at his side with her arm draped. A few feet behind them stood a young man, similar to Oliver in looks but with dark hair. "Wonderful to see you again son. And this must be the young Miss de Lafayette we've heard of," he continued on, Mrs. Blair dropping from his arm so that he could offer his hand to Lauri.

"The young French woman who has stolen my son's heart," she said in a tone that was neither harsh nor overly welcoming, though she did offer a nod and the smallest of smiles.

The moment had come! Lauri’s confidence, bolstered by Oliver, Rosy, and Cory, had her standing once they were alerted to their presence. Without a single thought to the difference in culture Lauri greeted the long awaited Blair family members, “Je suis très heureux de vous rencontrer!” Lauri’s gentle embrace and light peck to his cheek lasted a moment before she turned to Mrs. Blair, “C'est tout simplement merveilleux!” The third, doubtlessly a brother, received the same hug and kiss to his cheek, “Oh bien, un frère a réussi!”

Cory held back a snort of mirth. He wasn’t sure how soon he was supposed to step in to shake hands and introduce himself alongside Rosy, but he found this quite entertaining to not spoil it too soon.

There was only the briefest moment of surprise at Lauri's enthusiastic greeting in French. Tony offered a smooth smile and returned her peck before she moved on to his wife and youngest son. "Un plaisir de vous rencontrer, jeune femme. Mon fils dit les choses les plus merveilleuses à votre sujet," he praised her, watching as Oliver also moved to welcome his parents. "Though if it is alright with you, may we continue in English?"

“But of course,” Lauri smiled, tapping her bunched finger tips together out of a calming habit, “I suppose I let my excitement get the better of me. Please, sit.”

Leo took the opportunity to slide into an empty seat while his parents greeted his brother, clearly the more quiet type. Cherie smiled, though she was eager to pull Oliver in for a hug. "Please sit, dear. I'm sure you're tuckered out from the flight." Once they were done, she and her husband turned her attention to the other two members of their table. "And who else has joined us, Oliver?"

"My colleagues," a public signal for fellow hunters, "Lord Cornelius Cromwell and his fiance Rosalie Crosse."

“Hi,” Cory grinned, offering a hearty, confident handshake. The stuttering boy had long since been left behind. Then he slipped his arm around his beloved.

"Ah, Crosse and Cromwell, I say I have heard of you both," Mr. Blair nodded, extending a polite handshake out to both of them. "Prestigious families to say the least."

"Why thank you," Rosy nodded to the former Prime Minister, grateful to sit back down once she'd shaken both his hand and his wife's. "It's an honor to meet you both."

"Oh dear, no need to rub noses, but I promise the honor is ours. It's good to meet Oliver's friends," Mrs. Blair insisted, her eyes falling on Lauri once more as she sat down. "Though I must say that of all the whisperings of politics we hear, I wasn't aware of a daughter in the house of De Lafayette. I apologize, but I was under the pretense that Antoinette had only sons."

“My brothers are often social and quite busy in the community. My mother loves to engage in conversation about their work. They do a marvelous job. I haven’t seen them in a while, but I still manage to speak with Louie though,” Lauri sipped her water, feeling her throat a little dry at the mention of her mother. She set the glass down, “I’ve been on the vineyard until recently. Not much to say about stomping grapes.”

It didn’t occur to Cory until Mrs. Blair mentioned it just now. Then a memory came to him, “Wait, didn’t you win some kind of violin contest?” That had been a proud event among the growing generation of hunter musicians. A clear, well-known, indication of a daughter of the De Lafayette family.

“Non, that was Loraine. She is my Aunt Bernadette’s daughter.”

“But I thought you played violin.”

“Not very well,” Lauri smiled with a shrug of admittance, “She is the one talented at violin. I play wind instruments.”

“Hm, I see.” Cory perked a brow ponderously over that as he took a sip of his beer. Oliver’s suggestion didn’t disappoint. Those eyes of his did glance at Rosalie’s drink. It had a pineapple, but, perhaps a sip wouldn’t plump his face? He contemplated this thoughtfully while resting his arm around his lady love’s shoulders.

"What a shame. One would hope that parents were equally proud of all of their children," Cherie commented, taking a sip of the piping tea she'd been presented with. None of the three joining members had placed an order for beverages but all were quickly served.

"And from what Oliver tells us you're also one to boast of. A woman of soft words and powerful actions. Both wonderful qualities for a wife in the Blair family," her husband added, stirring his glass once before sipping the Old Fashioned that matched his son's.

Oliver raised a brow over to his father, curious where that jump had come from. He had thought it'd be more suitable to wait and present the engagement in person, though it seemed they were already a step ahead of him. "How did-"

"Don't think we're daft, son," Tony chuckled, setting his glass down. "You've disappeared for a few months and suddenly ask to meet up to introduce us to the young woman you're smitten with. I'd imagine just about anyone would make the connection there."

Cherie nodded to Lauri. "That and your mother doesn't have the eyes of a hawk for nothing I spotted the ring on the way in. Congratulations to the both of you,"

Hearing their approval meant the world to Lauri. Her hand found Oliver’s without looking, “Merci, we are elated,” she beamed the joy she felt, turning a smile to her Lion before looking between Mr. and Mrs Blair. The next bit of news may or may not be a little more surprising. Lauri decided to dive in with it, “We hope to marry in March of this year. Lord and Lady Von Helsing have agreed to let us have the ceremony and reception at Avostoska in Belarus.”

Cory had been relieved to know the elder Blair couple were on board, but he did wonder if this would be a little soon for their taste. He didn’t know them. Cory was quite glad Rosalie was a welcome candidate for his parents. He would be lying if he said it didn’t take a load off of his shoulders. In shared delight, Cory’s thumb strummed Rosy’s shoulder where it rested.

There was surprise visible on both parents' faces, though it was short lived. "Well I do suppose when you're young and in love there isn't a moment too soon," Cherie said with a tinkling soft laugh, reaching for Tony's hand and squeezing it. The surprise had been replaced with a façade of nostalgia.

"Very true, dear. Very true," he agreed, clearly still affectionate toward his partner of many years. The former Prime Minister's eyes shifted to Oliver, nodding to his son. "While I'm sure the ceremony will be lovely, I'm afraid I'll be busy with affairs in the United States starting next week until the summer."

Oliver couldn't say he wasn't expecting a similar answer. Even since his term had ended, time with his father had been seldom, honestly impressed he had even managed the luncheon. "Understandable. And you'll be traveling with father, I imagine?" he questioned his mother. A dedicated woman, she was rarely seen anywhere but his side.

"Indeed, dear. We'd love to see pictures though and truly do wish you both the best," she offered with a practiced smile.

The lunch had gone well enough that Lauri felt a twinge of melancholy that they would be absent. In the end, she had to respect their dedication to their work, “Of course. I will be sure to send pictures and perhaps video,” likely Wesley would have the option to film it. Lauri wondered if the rest of them would be just as busy. Leo, ever quiet, had not said he would. The Lamb decided whoever decided to arrive would be most welcome.

Cory raised his beer, “To the next great adventure of your lives.”

Lauri smiled, raising her water, “Oui.”

After the clinking of glass and sipping of their drinks, the waiter took their orders. Cory placed a request for prime rib. Seeing Ellie eat so much meat had stirred his appetite for it lately. Lauri chose a fork and knife meal as well. A freshly caught fish with lemon. While they waited Cory asked, “Mr. Blair, did you work with my brother on a project?”

Prime rib seemed to be a shared preference at the table, each of the men also indulging in a slab of meat while Cherie and joined Lauri with a smoked salmon. Ever hesitant when it came to fish, Rosy opted for an herb chicken with buttered potatoes and macaroni, unable to decide on just one. She knew it would be a disappointment for Lauri that they wouldn't be joining the wedding celebration, but also imagined in the end it would be just as enjoyable.

Tony hummed in thought at Cory's question, tapping the table top. "I can't recall working with him. I do believe Euan, our oldest, might have though. They both share the same passion for technology. I'm more just the face of getting things done to keep public scrutiny minimized so that you young folks can get done what needs to be done.”

“Ah, that might be it,” Cory nodded, recalling more clearly now.

Cory had heard Wesley mention someone of the Blair family even before Ellie’s wedding. It made sense, really. Wesley often worked with governments of various nations. Well, the hunters planted in them at least. The Great British Empire had been the closest hunters got to having a hunter in national power. King Henry the 8th didn’t work out like everyone hoped. No use crying over spilled milk! Or chopped off heads. As Wesley tells it, hunters clean up mage messes that become thorns in the paws of the governments of the world, by any means necessary. If, or when, the general public find out, it would be likely the people in power would shrug off responsibility for any discovered ‘heinous’ acts against mages— most likely considered human by the general public— onto the hunters alone. People like Mr. Blair, invaluable for their protection and connections, had their utmost respect. Wesley had an extra precaution if they were to be exposed. Data in the North office held every bit of evidence of all their own recorded hunts. Though, if surrendered, all the names of Everest, Ellie, Inara, Cory, and even Rosalie and Lauri would be replaced to deflect attempts to bring them in for trial and jury.

Lauri perked, “Oh, how nice.” A previous connection could mean future possibilities for more lunches and dinners, “He knows a lot of people.”

Chuckling, Cory said, “Yeah, he’s like, everywhere.” The silver-tongued devil hadn’t worked directly with Mr. Blair, but he had met him and his wife once or twice, “I think the last time Wesley came to England had been for a consultation over cyber security with some Marquis.” One of the prominent hunter families. Not a Crosse or Cromwell for sure, but somewhere along the lines of a Von Helsing. There wouldn’t be a meeting with the Cromwell relatives in Britain any time soon.

“Vraiment?” Lauri tilted her head.

“Yeah, a family member, uh— ‘defected’—and Wes came out as a favor to help,” All polite ways of saying a wily son or daughter had become involved with mages. Execution and clean up were not long to follow to solve that issue. Such things were quite taboo and rarely did people get off with imprisonment. Wesley didn’t divulge the specifics of his visit. Cory had an inkling that, whoever it was, had been contained in lieu of death. Not a favored option for the general hunting community. But some found it hard to slay their own children, even if they do become traitors.

Their food arrived. Lauri gratefully accepted her smoked salmon, secretly pleased she and Mrs. Blair chose the same. Cory’s eyes lit up and he spared no time to cut into his meat.

"Ah yes, I do recall that incident in particular," Mr. Blair agreed, keeping his eyes on Cory despite the tantalizing meat before him. "It's always a real pity when such measures must be taken, though understandably it is necessary."

"Always unfortunate what is deemed necessary and borders on heartless," Mrs. Blair murmured beneath her breath, shaking her head before turning to her salmon.

From his seat, Leo offered his first words to the conversation, "But if no one can stomach the necessary then we're left with nothing but chaos." The words were recited, though they seemed to lack true dedication to them.

Tony chuckled, pointing a finger at his son's direction. "Someone's been reading an old man's book. Very good."

A stir of opinions! Always interesting. Cory had nothing to say against Leo or Mr. Blair, other than anecdotal stories of Molly. Feelings and musings do not make a solid, or convincing, argument. Especially since Cory himself hadn’t made a final decision on the subject. There was no surety Wesley wanted Cory to tell anyone about Molly either, even if Cory thought to offer his experience. Wes had chosen certain times and places to let particular people know. There was no reason Cory could think of that would disappoint Wesley if he told the Blair’s about Molly, but he decided to wait.

Lauri perked to hear Mrs. Blair’s words. A sentiment she shared, though, like Cory, she wasn’t sure what to say to Leo’s quote or that Mr. Blair well agreed. The way he talked about the quote had her asked, “Have you published?”

Cory heard about Mr. Blair’s work, pardoning himself for answering for him, “Yes, he has a few.” He mentioned a title or two.

“Ah, I have seen them in the library,” Lauri said after a swallow, “Perhaps I will read them when I return. Oliver and I read together. It is quite enjoyable. We have started a new series.”

"Oh, a fellow avid reader," Mrs. Blair beamed at the news, even setting down her fork as she turned to Lauri. "You know Oliver certainly gets that from me. Why, if I hadn't pushed Tony into it he might not have even bothered with writing, but I say a life worth living is a life worth sharing. Don't you agree?"

Deciding this was an opportune time to take the attention gently away from his father's success and bring the light to them, Oliver, nodded at the statement. "I would agree that's true. Lauri was just saying earlier how she hopes to one day get into writing herself."

Cory put aside his sibling-like reflex to tease, “Oh cool, really? What about?”

Lauri smiled a little bashfully, “Oui, I had thought it would be nice to write about me and Oliver. Even if it was just for us and our children.”

“That’s sweet,” Cory praised, taking a bite of his meal.

“And perhaps about wolves,” Lauri decided, unsure if that was the best subject to mention, “There is a lot of misunderstanding about them. Maybe a story could inspire people to learn more in depth,” The Lamb’s fork absentmindedly scraped against the flesh of her salmon, “They aren’t one-minded or strictly hierarchical like people believe. Not in the way they think anyway. If people knew, perhaps they would live harmoniously with them.”

Rosy, who had been happily eating away at her chicken and particularly the macaroni and cheesy goodness, pulled away from her meal to share her opinion. "I think they're wonderful ideas. Even already seeing it I'd read your story," she said with a reassuring grin to Lauri.

Proud of both her ideas and the support of their friends, Oliver nodded. "And your insight is quite immersive, after the experience I had with you in the field of work," he agreed, keeping the talk as grey-scale as possible for any over-listening bodies nearby.

"An interesting proposal," Mr. Blair mused, wiping the corners of his aged mouth. "I can say, from years in politics with a different type of wolf, that it's hard to imagine anything but the sharpest teeth. That isn't to say that even the worst of an enemy can be calmed with the right words, but it's a dangerous path to trek."

"Indeed. Most are quite accustomed to a bite but wouldn't want to add depth that would be a complication," Cherie quickly followed her husband, a perked brow and pursed lips in his direction. "We'll leave you to the handshakes, dear. Miss de Lafayette no doubt can offer quite the experience with her words, ones the world might need to hear.”

Between the two Lauri believed she found a liking of Mrs. Blair the most. Not that she didn’t find Mr. Blair pleasant. It could even be due to the exhilaration of getting along well with her by virtue of Cherie being female. Lacking such good examples herself, aside from Crissy, who had long since been dead, Lauri couldn’t be happier. The Lamb smiled, “Perhaps you are right, Mr. Blair. It would be risky to detail the reality of wolves. Some may take it negatively. But I think, if ever I were to take a risk, it would be to tell the truth. True change begins in the heart. If I may be so bold— If we don’t stand up for truth, then we may fall for anything.”

There was a twinkling in his aged eyes at her remark, finishing his bite of steak before he turned to Oliver. "She is quite extraordinary, this one. Best be taking good care of her, son," Tony said to his son.

"Oh I'm sure you don't need to tell him what he already knows," Cherie spoffed, taking a sip of her wine. "A bright young thing and a beautiful face. A wonderful addition to the family, I'd say."

Beaming ear to ear at their words, Oliver had to take a break from his meal as well. "I can assure you that I have no intentions to do anything but give her the stars and the moon," he repeated his frequented promise to her, diving into Lauri's hazel eyes.

Heart full of hope and contentment for their lovely lunch, the Lamb found peace in grey mist, “Comme mon Lion m'aime, pour donner à cet Agneau de tels cadeaux,” Lauri’s hand gave his a gentle squeeze, “I think it’s only right to give you the sun.”

Caught in the moment, Oliver nearly responded with saying he'd forgo the flaming ball of gas in the sky and settle for a son instead, before remembering his parents were directly present. Perhaps not a conversation he'd want to have in front of them.

Cory had enough beer to sigh, “Aw, that’s sweet,” he looked over at Rosalie and said, “Well, they got the sun, moon, and stars. How about clouds?” He chuckled, leaning to give Rosy a kiss, “But you can take your pick of the other planets. Venus maybe.”

Rosy giggled at his words, finding his hand and giving it a soft squeeze. "Oh, I don't know what I'd do with a bunch of clouds or planets. Besides, you've already given me the world and I feel that's more than enough," she said, resting a spare hand on her bump beneath the dress.

"How sweet. I remember when you were still so romantic and in love, Tony," Mrs. Blair said with a playful scowl at her husband.

"As do I, dear. I'd say that was 19 years and a few months ago..." he trailed off with a chuckle. Leo, who seemed to understand that implication turned a faint green, turning his full attention to his meal.

There were two couples at the table who grinned at the interaction between the older couple. Both more than willing to be so romantic and in love that evening on their way to America. Lauri couldn’t help but see the look in Oliver’s eyes and subtly convey she would be more than willing to do just that. Her reversal surgery had been planned on their return.

The thought that Cory would have been just as bashful just a year ago came to mind while chuckling to see Leo’s reaction. Either he had matured more or Wesley and everyone at Avostoska had hammered his steel. Whichever the reason it was becoming harder to illicit the boyish response of a castaway glance. Something told him Wesley could still get color onto his cheek though!

Cory finished his drink, satisfied and pleasantly full, “Well, I certainly have had a good time. This place is great, I should tell Wesley to put it on his list.”

“List?” Lauri ate her final bite of fish and set down her utensils.

“Yeah he loves to pick out the best kinds of places to eat. So that he knows where to go if he ends up in the same place he did before,” Cory cleaned off his hands on a napkin, “He keeps an extensive list on his phone. Whenever I have had to go somewhere I just ask what’s good. He’ll send me an address. They’ve all been great.”

"Your brother must be quite the connoisseur," Mrs. Blair praised, finishing her fish as well and sitting with her mostly empty wine glass in hand. "Nothing like a bad meal to ruin good company."

"Well, thankfully there's no shortage of either here," her husband declared, wiping his hands clean on the linen napkin. "Will you be in London for long?"

Oliver shook his head, pulled away from his attention on his Lamb. "For the evening and leaving tomorrow for the States. Cory and Rosy will be seeing Lord and Lady Cromwell and we'll be taking our turn of some sights," he explained.

"It's just as well. I always say if you stay in London too long, you're sure to fall in love," Mr. Blair said with a practiced charm that clearly hadn't skipped a generation.

Cory chuckled, getting up first so he could help Rosalie, “I can’t imagine how much farther there is to go, but I would be willing to try. Rosalie is well worth falling for again and again.” He slipped his arm around her waist once she stood up.

Lauri smiled as she rose to Oliver’s side, taking his arm, “I have to admit, I feel the same about mon Amour.”

Holding out a hand, Cory said his goodbye’s to Mr. and Mrs. Blair, and Leo, “It was a pleasure to meet you three.”

The Blair family quickly fell into formalities of wishing farewells to their son and his companions. A gentle kiss from his mother on his cheek was the last of the goodbyes, after even Leo had come in for a few handshakes and hug to his brother.

"Now then, unless you'd like to be bombarded and wind up in some online article, I recommend we leave first," Tony suggested, already picking up his raincoat. "The meal's been covered, but if you'd like to either wait a few minutes for the worst to part with us or head around the side door, you'll be able to keep at least some of your privacy."

"Very well," Oliver nodded as he held Lauri close at his side once more. He did not share his father or elder brothers desires to be quite so famous at all.

They decided to wait for the flashes of cameras and crowds to dissipate before heading out. Cory didn’t like the idea of being bothered by reporters and such. As much as Lauri was fascinated she didn’t want to put either Cory nor Oliver through all that.

By the time the couples exited the Seven Dials the London sky prompted the use of their umbrellas from door to limo. Once inside they discussed how pleased they were with the lunch. Lauri held a secret hope they would make it to the wedding. Information on the event would be sent out in a few days time.

“Alright guys, where to next?” Cory gave Rosy’s leg a pat in a rhythm of a tune stuck in his head.

“Mm, I am much too delighted with the day to be picky. I am fine with any of our listed ventures.” Lauri said, nestling comfortably next to Oliver.

“Okay, good, because I do feel a bit picky,” Cory chuckled, “What about the palace?”

Rosy was grateful when they were settled into the limo, able to relax and most importantly, kick her shoes off for a few minutes. She didn't think her heels were a poor choice, but as it were her feet were swelling and disagreed. "Is the tour horribly long?"

"Nothing too extreme," Oliver promised before leaning in with a smirk. "And we can have a private tour rather than with the general public. As many stops as you need, Rosy Posy."

"God save the Queen," she sighed in relief, taking another electrolyte pod to help her prepare.

"Buckingham Palace it is," he gave the direction to their driver before relaxing with his arm about Lauri once more." Mind you, we almost certainly won't see the Queen herself, but it'll still be a pleasant nibble of history."

Cory chuckled at his lady love’s pleasant surprise for a private tour. He had to agree it wouldn’t do for her to suffer the pace of a crowd of strangers. Lauri liked the idea too. Both because Rosalie could have a comfortable time and they didn’t have to be rushed through. There was so much to see! Lauri peered out the windows at everyone and everything on their way over. So many people! Cory pointed out a distant spire in the grey sky that could be Old Ben. Lauri strained to look. When this happened two more times she figured he was messing with her, which he was, and they threw a friendly insult or two at one another.

Their time at the palace had been well worth the trip. Rosalie had plenty of time to walk, pause for a pee, and then another lively walk. The couples lingered here or there at this or that piece of artwork or listened to Oliver’s explanation of some history. By the time they were finished they were a little wiser. Lauri especially loved to hear Oliver talk. A contentment akin to listening to him read.

“Next, the Eye of London!”

“I think it is ‘The London Eye’, Cory.”

“Either way, I want to get on that giant ferris wheel!”

The four were glad to see that the sun had cleared away some clouds for blue sky. The slow ascent gave them a birds eye view of the sprawling ancient city. Again Oliver obliged them with information about the land around them. Lauri felt on top of the world with her lover at her side when they reached the summit. Cory wouldn’t say differently, with Rosy in his arms.

While Oliver had his share of rides on the Eye, none compared to sharing the view with his dear Lamb. One arm loosely wrapped about her waist as they enjoyed the scenery about them. Rosalie hadn't strayed far from Cory, though she did hesitantly inch toward the outer glass for the best view possible. "Absolutely beautiful," she murmured.

Coming down they were ready for a quick visit to Big Ben on their way to the pub Oliver had mentioned. Cory had to admit he didn’t think he would like the giant clock as much as he did. The towering time device drew out an awe of marvel from him.

Rosy agreed the clock was quite a sight...though she was more grateful they wouldn't be trying to venture up it. She was also content that they had decided to skip on museums or libraries for the day. Her legs were ready for a rest as it was and sanctuary was found on the long leather backseat.

Once the limo arrived at the pub, and the couples got out, they had to cover their heads with umbrellas once more. The men took the responsibility of holding them up. Though, Lauri did extend her hand to feel the droplets on her palm. Not Cory! He could do without the damp! The young man shook his head at Lauri, “You’ll get wet.”

“Nonsens, ce n'est que ma main,” Lauri chuckled. She decided to horrify Cory by dancing out from under the cover of the protection of the hand-held awning. The sky did not spare her. Lauri shivered a little from the cold. Her lips turned a slight bit blue, but she smiled all the same, “It is only rain, Cory!” She did a twirl with her arms out and her face up, “It renews the Earth, did you know? We should be thankful for it.”

“I will thank it not to fall on me!” Cory chuckled. His arm held Rosalie to him protectively. He wasn’t about to let Fate curse his lady love by Rosy catching a cold.

Oliver watched his adventurous love as she pranced in London's gentle pour. "Very thankful," he agreed with a chuckle, holding out an arm for when she was ready to come back under the protection of the umbrella. "Just don't get washed away by the city or I'll never see you again."

"If it does, I shall swim back you mon Amour." Lauri smiled, coming back to Oliver's side, arm in arm.

"I'm with you, love," Rosy said as she huddled close under the umbrella, just a couple of steps away from the door. "I'll stay dry for both my sake and Amelie's. We'll need to get a hot chocolate or something to toast up Lauri once we're inside."

"Good," Cory grinned, defying physics to squish Rosy even closer to him, "And perhaps. I don't doubt Lauri would warm just from being inside."

"Vrai, but I would like a hot drink all the same," Lauri said as she and Oliver followed them inside.

Just like before Lauri swished her head left and right. The smells, the smoke, the lights! So many people of all kinds of ages and shapes. If she hadn't been holding Oliver's arm, she may have been led purely by the whim of her shifting attention. This time people did not look away when she met their eyes. Not immediately like they had at lunch. Lauri beamed smiles at any one who happened to catch her gaze. Her hand shot up to wave a warm hello. Before she knew it she was seated next to Oliver and Rosalie.

Cory balled up a tear of tissue and threw it at Lauri. The tiny white speck caught in her hair, "Well, we're here," he chuckled, seeing her swipe at her hair to rid herself of the clinging fibers, "We should decide what we want. I'll have a local beer."

"Old Chimney Good King Henry it is," Oliver decided for him, motioning for a barmaid to meet them. "A good brew I think you'll enjoy. Pour toi mon Amour? And Rosy?"

"Mm, an Appletini. I am curious how much it tastes like apple."

"I'm going to just go with a Shirley Temple, extra cherries," Rosy decided, repeating her order just as the barmaid came over to gather their drink orders. Reaching across the table she squeezed Lauri's hand once the table was back to the four of them as their drinks were being gathered. "So, is the pub everything you hoped for?"

Lauri smiled, returning the gesture, "Oui, and more. There are so many people. Look, another comes in from the rain." Again she waved.

A young man, who had either come to the pub after a long walk or went out more times than could keep him dry, walked in with a grim countenance. He swiped his hand through his short, wet hair. The dreary fellow furrowed his brows to see a strange woman so bright to see him. Somehow, in the grey life yet lived, this simple gesture to beckon his service for their trable, done in this fashion, brought a small bit of sunshine despite the rain. It made it easier to strap his apron around him. He found he did not trudge on his way to the table, "Hello, my name is Dave, and I will be your server today--"

"Bonne journée!" Lauri hadn't thought the man was staff, but she was excited all the same that someone came over who she waved at, "Merci, we are thankful for your assistance."

"Yes…" Dave let it go that he was interrupted, more so that he had not been met with cheer in a while, "Well, what would you like to eat?"

Oliver had kept an arm about his Lamb, chuckling at her enthusiasm and nodding to this Dave fellow. "I think we could go for baskets of fish and chips. Much better than what Inara has made back in Belarus, I promise. Unless you'd like anything different?" he turned to the others.

"I'm fine with that," Rosy said before lighting up, a craving hitting her mid-sentence. "Oh! If you have mozzarella sticks too? Or something cheesy...or deep fried really." Her and the little one were just craving away and oh did cheese sound good.

Dave scribbled down their requests, missing the names that would have rang familiar, "Okay…Cheesey, deep fried," he looked over at Lauri.

"Oh, I will be fine with just the fish and chips." She figured that would be a nice snack by itself before dinner.

"Alright," Dave checked with Cory, "Anything else other than the fish and chips?"

"No, that's good enough for me," Cory chuckled, pointing a finger at Oliver, "Better be amazing! Wesley's chefs have yet to cook up a bad meal."

Dave halted in midstep, unsure if he heard right. The young man next to the blond did seem to have features that somehow felt familiar too. Could he have run into a relative of the Von Helping man? The blond looked familiar too. Before they noticed him staring, he went to the kitchens to place their orders.

Blissfully unaware of Dave's confusion or any prior experience he had with their colleagues, Oliver leaned back in their side of the booth, sipping his cold beer. "See, I told you it's a nice little nook here," he said, gesturing around them. There was a little band set up in the corner that was playing jolly tunes, though anyone could be quick to tell their accents were from across the pond in Ireland.

"Too bad there's no karaoke. I'd love to see Cory singing for me again," Rosy sighed wistfully, recalling their grand adventure in Ireland. Granted, it hadn't been as romantic once fists started flying, but she still held the memories dear.

“Nope,” Cory chuckled, shaking his head, “I would not do such a thing again in public.” No Wesley was there to force him either. Though he wouldn't call it ‘forcing’. He’d call it ‘negotiating’.

Lauri carefully took a sip of her Appletini. It tasted just like a green apple with a little bite, “Why not? It is adorable!”

“Because I’m not a showman. That was a wild night where we had too many drinks. I can sing to Rosy later in private,” Cory waved his hand.

“That is nice and Rosy will love it, but don’t you agree serenading her here would be a particularly romantic gesture?” Lauri offered.

“They’ve got entertainment anyway.”

“We can always ask!”

“Mmm,” Cory hid his indecision behind his beer, “Well, it’s not like you’re jumping up to sing for Oliver.”

Chuckling, Lauri said, “I would love to sing for him. If I do it, will that make it easier for you?” Sometimes all it took to risk looking goofy was a friend doing the same thing.

“Maybe…” Cory admitted.

Lauri stood up, gesturing for Cory to come, “Let’s do it before food arrives.”

Clearing his throat, Cory set down his beer, “Arlight, but you have to do it first—“

“Non, you have to go first. You are the wild card. I know I will sing,” Lauri insisted mirthfully.

“Fine,” Cory drew out the word, knowing he couldn’t argue that point.

They weren’t far from the stage. All it took for Rosalie and Oliver to see them fully was to adjust their chairs. Lauri prodded Cory forward. Apparently he needed a poke or two to get close enough to request if they could sing. To Cory’s mild disappointment they were all too happy to include them! The two waited for the current song to finish before Cory finally stood up. He found his palms sweaty and his brown threatening to break a droplet over his temple. But, when Cory saw Rosy he felt his stomach settle. Music familiar to most who delved into Western culture began to play.

“I got sunshine on a cloudy day,” Cory began, keeping his gaze on Rosy’s. He couldn’t help but smile as the song progressed. All the moments that led up to this one lit him up inside. A warm, gentle sensation that might as well have cleared the dreary London skies.



Once the song ended Cory didn’t spare a moment to get down from the stage and make his way over to his beloved. He came to her side and gave her a kiss of endearment on her pretty lips, “I hope that made your evening!” He chuckled.

The patrons of the bar seemed to thoroughly enjoy the smoother voice that filled the room. A few that had a bit much to drink were happily singing about, a couple even doing a slower jitterbug in the corner. No one was quite as enthused though as Rosy, who hadn't been ready to stop Lauri from talking him into it. She of course did love having him sing to her alone, just like Valentine's Day, there was something even better in public. He was professing his love to her for the world to hear, and it made her pink cheeked with delight.

When the song ended she slid to her feet to meet him with a hug before a deep kiss. A few around them let out cheers and whoops, slipping her arms around his neck and taking her time before pulling back. "Oh, you make much more than my night," she promised him, taking their seats once more, though unable to take her eyes off of him. "I love you so very much."

“Then it must be a lot, because I love you the same, and I can’t tell you how much I love you in this one moment—it would take a lifetime. And I’m willing to spend it all with you,” Cory murmured to her, giving her another kiss to her cheek before graciously receiving praise from Oliver.

"Well done, mate," Oliver cheered with a tip of his beer before taking a healthy cup of it. He couldn't support his friend for long though, misty greys searching out and finding his sweet Lamb up by the stage.

Lauri took the mic after telling them which song she wanted to sing. Standing up and peering out over the many faces, some of which she had waved at, Lauri felt a thrill rise inside. Somehow it felt right. Unlike Cory, Lauri found she brightened in the public eye. But only one set drew her gaze. Lauri could think of a thousand songs that would be great to sing to Oliver. One of which would have to be sung in private for the fact that it would heat the room. The other would do just fine.

“Kiss me out of the bearded barley. Nightly, beside the green, green grass
Swing, swing, swing the spinning step. You’ll wear those shoes and I’ll wear that dress. Oh kiss me,” Hazel eyes did not stray from misty grey. The song, written by a man to his wife, felt just the right fit.



Cory stole a kiss or two from Rosalie as the song played. Never having enough excuses to do so! He smiled with her in his arms as he and his beloved watched the performance. Once Lauri finished Cory cheered, “Woo! Magnifica!”

Oliver was absolutely starstruck by his dear fiance and her voice. She was a vision in any day, in any clothing, but right then she took his breath away. Despite the room between them and many faces, his eyes were locked on hers as she sang, unable to shake the smile he wore. No one cheered louder than he did as she finished, though Rosy did give him a run for his money.

The Lamb pranced down the stage toward Oliver, “Mon cœur chante pour toi, mon Lion.”

"That's the love of my life," Oliver rose and swept her up in his arms before slowly dipping her down for a deep drink of air through her lips. "Absolutely beautiful, Mon Amour," he murmured as he helped her straight once more.

Lauri delighted in his praise, “Merci, mon Amour,” She lingered where they stood to bask in his embrace as well as enjoy a kiss or two more before coming to sit at the table with their friends.

"Wonderful. You were both so wonderful," Rosy said, still wrapped up in Cory's arms.

Cory smiled, knowing Rosalie was absolutely right, “Yeah, we did pretty good.” He sighed inwardly, realizing he may have opened the door to future spontaneous bar songs by allowing himself to be pulled into this one. One one hand, he didn’t mind actually being in the moment of singing. It was getting up there that weighed heaviest on him. It did make it easier for someone to do it with him.

The smell of freshly deep fired cheese sticks alongside four baskets of fish and chips came to set down on the table, “Your food, sirs and madams,” Dave said. He made sure they had all the condiments they needed before saying, “Good job, by the way. The singing— it was nice. Those were pretty awesome classics too.”

“Merci! Do you sing?” Lauri smiled, taking a bite of her steamy, flaky, batter-fried fish chunk.

“No, no, no, I don’t sing,” Dave shook his head with vigor. The color of his skin paled, worried someone as vibrant as Lauri might coax him, “That, I will leave to you guys.”

Lauri swallowed her food, “But you must enjoy something that others can appreciate. Maybe dance?”

“Uh, no, I don’t dance really. I mean, I did a little count square dancing back in Texas, but it’s been a while,” Dave made a step away, hoping that he could indicate he was ready to go.

Too happy to engage with a new person to let him run away just yet, Lauri kept him still with only her continued gaze, “Texas? Wonderful! How long since you moved here?”

“Oh, I didn't move here,” Dave answered, traces of a grim mood framed his lopsided, forced smile, “I’m actually trying to save up to fly back home.”

Cory had to speak up at this point, “Save up? What happened?”

Dave shuffled his feet, unsure how he got in so deep with these people, “Well, just before Valentine’s Day my friends insisted I come with them to a concert in Europe,” Dave did his best to give the briefest overview of his disastrous evening that ended with him a jail cell between two horny lovers; a redhead and some half Tibetan, half Korean man. As the story unfolded, those at the table grew astonished.

“You’re Dave?” Cory gaped.

“Uh, yes.” Dave answered, with a touch of awkwardness.

“I mean— Dave, from the jail where Yonten and Annabelle were kept.” Cory said, knowing neither name had been mentioned, “Wesley told us about you. He said he set you up a jet back to America.”

Muted surprise from their hapless server stalled his response, “Well— yes, he did, but, well— I didn’t want to ditch my friends,” Even though they left Dave without bail, “So I took them to the jet. Uh, I had to get my bag I forgot. By the time I returned they were gone.” He was basically on his own since his parents, though rich in virtue, were dirt poor in wealth, and his friends were, well, rich in wealth and poor in virtue.

“Oh,” Cory raised his brows and frowned in sympathy.

Lauri’s heart went out to the troubled waiter, “Oh Dave, c'est terrible!” She looked between her lover and friends, “We can’t possibly leave without him.”

Cory had to agree. He looked up at Dave with sincerity, “Hey man, we’re heading to the States, actually. If you get your things we can bring you over ourselves.”

“Uh—“ Dave blinked, unsure if he heard that right, “—are you sure?”

“Oui, Dave, you must come with us,” Lauri insisted. It had been so longs since Valentine’s Day. There were many more days ahead otherwise.

A growl from across the bar called for Dave to get back into gear, “We got other customers, Dave!”

The server glanced to see his coworker eyeing him still standing by the table. Dave inhaled confidence. He had been abandoned thrice. If they up and vanished on him, which he figured could happen, Dave knew by now he could muddle through.

Dave took off his apron and tossed it on a nearby stool, “I quit, Larry.” He declared. Then he boldly took a seat with these strangers.

The Lamb praised his adventurous spirit, “Welcome! I am Lauri, this is my fiancé Oliver.”

Cory offered Dave a handshake, “Good to have you here, Dave. I’m Cory and this is Rosalie; my fiancé.”

“Well hello, it’s good to meet you.” Dave spoffed.
 
The idea of bringing a stranger with them across the world sounded like downright madness, but at this point Oliver was up for an adventure with his close friends. "Welcome aboard, Dave," Oliver also extended his hand to the other man. "We'll be going across the pond tomorrow, so there are plans to enjoy tonight."

"Hello," Rosy waved, too involved in the fresh fries and fried fish that had been presented to her and not wanting to offer him a greasy hand. "A pleasure to meet you, Dave, and my deepest apologies that you had to be around Yonten and Annabelle when they were likely at their worst. We know exactly what you went through," she assured him, having heard enough from dinner to know he was likely traumatized as the unfortunate soul between them.

“They're like that all the time?” Dave questioned.

“Basically,” Cory chuckled, plunging a couple thick cuts of fries in his ketchup, like an overconfident red blooded American, “But most of the time they’re together on—” he realized it was best not to talk about certain details like the holodeck, “—on some other area of the estate, where they don’t bother us.”

Dave appeared distressed just thinking about the couple, “Good grief.” Rosy had to chuckle, understanding how easily the two of them could be too much. They'd hardly been apart since Valentine's Day, which was probably for the best. Less anyone else be the next Dave separating them.

Lauri smiled, “They are pretty wild, but they are still good people. Annabelle is bold and sharp-witted. Yonten is thoughtful and loyal. They’re just...different.”

“I suppose,” Dave would have to take their word for it. He looked down at their food. Then he waved over a familiar barmaid to the table, “Kathy, mind if you could get me a basket? I can pay with my last days wage.”

Cory stepped in here, “Put it on our tab,” he told the woman. Before Dave could protest, Cory said, “Now worries, we can handle it.”

Shifting in his seat, Dave didn’t know what to say. It wasn’t quite that he thought they couldn’t handle it. They were being so generous and he felt in danger of liking it. Not one to take anything for granted, especially after what he had been through, Dave drummed up the most enthusiasm he could muster as a way to show his appreciation. In a tone just a breath more lively than a flat banal, he asked, “So, what’s up?” Nailed it.

Oliver had just set his nearly empty glass down when Dave's attempts to be social kicked in. "Oh, just doing a bit of traveling for the weekend. Lauri and I were meeting with my parents to announce our engagement and then we'll skip the pond to see Cory's folks."

"Who we get to surprise with the news they'll be grandparents," Rosy chimed in between a couple of fries and a mozzarella stick. "At least I'm hoping it'll be a surprise and they won't try to pry me away from their baby boy. The joys of in-laws."

Cory, having only recently had the wherewithal to face what may come, said, “Oh I hope that would be the worst of it. The best, which I think now is more likely, is that they’ll shrug me to the side and fawn over you.”

Not practiced in casual conversation, Dave struggled against his introverted urge to simply nod and keep silent. All the information had been laid out. He couldn’t see how or why he would pry in any of their business further. However, Dave did feel it only right to spend social energy on such— thus far— kind people, “Uh— sounds like a full day. Congratulations to your engagement and your baby,” he put full force effort into discovering a topic he could engage them with and found something about Rosy he could comment on, “You know, you look like someone I’ve seen before. She had dark hair though. And she was with a burly Russian fellow.”

Interested, Cory asked, “Oh really? Where?”

“Back in Texas, in Seabrook. I think their names were...Willow and Theo.” Dave recollected.

Rosy's worries about being possibly rejected by the elder Cromwells had to be back pocketed for now. She perked up at the names, nodding excitedly. "Oh, what a coincidence! Willow is my sister," she explained, deciding that he didn't need to be privy to even the light side of family drama with half or three-quarters nonsense.

Dave found mutual astonishment with Rosy’s revelation, “Oh wow.”

"That's quite the small world we live in," Oliver said with a chuckle, only showing mild interest in the subject, though it really was peculiar that he'd keep having run-ins with them across the globe.

“Comme c'est étrange!” Lauri munched on her fries as if they were popcorn and she was watching a soap opera.

Still curious and frankly not viewing Dave as a threat at this point, Rosy pressed on. "Where do you know Willow and Theo from? I can't believe you live in Seabrook, too."

“Oh uh—I’ve seen them at various restaurant jobs, including the Eculent, some cafe’s and stuff,” Dave looked up as Kathy handed him his fish and chips, “Thanks,” he murmured, setting them aside to cool a bit while he continued, “Just kinda happened to bump into them.”

“It is Fate, I just know it,” Lauri commented.

“Maybe, I don’t know,” Dave shrugged.

Cory asked, “How come so many?”

“Uh, I don’t always get along with my coworkers,” Dave bunched his lips to the side, “Not sure why. I guess I don’t have a warm presence? It’s what someone said once.”

The man certainly lacked the ease of conversing, and his plain features coupled with a mildly expressive range gave credence to his suspicion. Lauri, an extrovert just finding her wings, couldn’t think of why he would be so reserved except for the possibility that he too suffered suppression. With all eagerness to uplift someone else, Lauri said, “Oh Dave, you just need some practice. You are a handsome man. Smile, wave! It may help bring out your vibrancy! I’m sure you will gain a reputation of a pleasant, warm fellow that everyone will want to be friends with in no time!”

Oliver chuckled, putting a free arm around his over-eager Lamb. Not everyone was as keen to face the world as she was after being kept from it so long. Still, he enjoyed her enthusiasm.

Clearly in a silent panic, wide eyed Dave couldn’t stop himself from shaking his head, “Uh—It’s okay. I don’t mind switching jobs occasionally,” he felt his face pale at the thought of ‘everyone’ wanting to be his friend. The level of dedication that would take— the time, the energy—and what if he couldn’t balance all of them? How do you spread yourself so thin without losing your mind? How do you keep track? Dave couldn’t fathom it, “One or two friends is fine.”

Puzzled in more ways than one, Lauri asked, “Do you have any now?”

Dave exhaled, “Uuuuuh, sort of.”

“Are they any good?” Cory chuckled.

“Mmm, not really…” Dave scruffed the back of his damp head. Not eager to continue on the subject of himself, he asked Rosy, “So, Willow is your sister—Do you know about Theo?” Because he wouldn’t want to impose his opinion if they were privy to more than what he saw, but boy, he had a lot to say!

Any efforts to point out that he needed to get better friends, even if he wasn't going to have many, were stopped by the question of Theo. Maybe she had underestimated plain Dave and what he knew of their lives. "I've met him - most of us have- at our brother's wedding last fall. We know about the pub, his family coming from Russia," she offered before scooting forward as much as her bump allowed her on her seat. "What else do you know about him?"

“Well I haven’t heard more than what I’ve happened upon when I served them,” Dave admitted, finally taking a single fry and dipping it in tartar sauce, “But if I had to summarize it— Theo is a part of the Russian mafia, who often utilizes brutal force as a punishment for insubordination, and finds delight in smothering people,” Dave amended, “Well, he did try to clarify that he meant ‘smothering with kisses’, but I don’t know how truthful he is…”

Lauri gasped, “Oh my non, you heard him say these things?”

Dave paused his chewing and covered his mouth, “Yeah.”

Cory was having a hard time reconciling the Theo he met at the wedding and the beard-thrumming, diabolical, rugged mafioso Dave described, “That doesn’t sound right…”

The former-server shrugged, “It’s what I heard.”

Like her love, Rosy couldn't quite imagine that sort of behaviors from Theo. Sure, he was a mage and they could have some unsavory behaviors, but that was a far cry from a mafia member who was torturing people. "That sounds awful," she sighed, shaking her head. "But do you think he'd do anything to Willow? I want to look out for my sister, of course."

At that point, Oliver began wondering is either they or Dave weren't going in completely the wrong direction with Theo. Of course, they did have Molly as somewhat proof, even if she wasn't a singing canary about the other mages.

Dave thought back, “Mm, well, I don’t remember seeing her with any— well once. It was on a Sunday just after the start of the next season,” Likely a day after vigorous family olympics, “He said ’Well I did say not to’ when she complained about her bruised wrist.” In fact, Theo had tried to dissuade Willow from throwing a log bigger than she should have. Harmless in context. However, outside of context it appeared a simple indicator of possible abuse.

Cory frowned. Although he knew he had seen Willow smiling and laughing, and so affectionate, he couldn't’ deny that this man had no reason to lie. “They seemed so good together…” Though, could Willow have been playing the part of a victim who simply did her best not to reveal her abuser?

“Well, I don’t know, man. I think Willow’s seeing other people behind Theo’s back. I don’t blame her,” Dave ate a bite of fish and felt pleased with the texture and flavor, “No offense, by the way. It’s just what I saw.”

Lauri, resting against Oliver after finishing her food, asked, “What did you see?”

“Oh, Willow and some handsome man with long white hair came to a cafe one night. They were both pretty skittish. Kept looking over their shoulders. I found them holding hands and looking deep into each other’s eyes.” Dave sighed, disappointed with them.

One of Rosy's hands went to her mouth at the horrible reveal. Could it be true? Willow hardly seemed the type to be slipping into different bedrooms and what have you, but maybe it was her only way of having a reprieve from Theo and this abuse Dave had spilled for them. "Oh, that's absolutely horrible," she shook her head, sighing. So much for her hoping they'd be able to push through the fog of him as a mage with the light of their love.

"I guess it just goes to show you that things aren't always what you think they are," Oliver rubbed Lauri's lower back. "I never would have imagined that from either of them. What a real shame."

Cory furrowed his brow, “So, after seeing all of this, have you taken any action?”

“I mean, it’s bits and pieces you know?” Dave shrugged, finishing the fish portion of his food, “And aside from the wrist, she seems healthy. I was hoping I was just getting all the wrong signals.”

“Let’s hope,” Cory held Rosalie’s hand to give her comfort, knowing this would be hard for her to bear even more so as a hormonal pregnant woman, “We’re planning on a visit sometime,” A deadly one that seemed a righteous action at this point, “We’ll see how she’s doing.”

Lauri had not wavered from her convictions that she spoke of to Cory and Rosy. While not generally in favor of killing, if Theo was as brutal as Dave witnessed, perhaps the hunt would be justified. Those dreary thoughts had become like London rain on their little bar visit.

Rosy truly hoped Dave was just confused about what he'd overheard and seen. Even though she knew that their decision to eliminate the Russians made sense, a part of her tucked away wanted nothing more than for them to be able to justify his innocence so he and Willow could be safe together. "Yeah, we'll make sure she's safe," Rosalie nodded solemnly, trying to fight off the urge to be get hyper emotional in that moment.

Trying to resurrect the moment, Oliver nodded toward Cory's draining beer. "So, we had planned to stay for a drink. Is that still the case or do we want to loiter about a bit longer? I'm flexible and you're the city guests after all."

“I’m satisfied,” Cory said, his empty glass evidence of his words. Lauri’s Appletini had long since been consumed and their food all but gone. Dave had a fry or two left, but he didn’t seem intent to eat them. Cory scooted back and helped Rosalie up, slipping his arm around her waist, “What if we look up a play at the Shakespeare Globe?” Hopefully it had a comedy to view for their entertainment.

Lauri smiled, “Merveilleuse, I would love that, if everyone is in favor.”

Dave looked between them, unsure, “Uh- Am I- I’m not sure where I’m…”

Cory chuckled, “Do you have anything to bring to the jet?”

“A bag, yes,” Dave nodded, “I am living in a flat down the block.”

“Well we’ll drive by, pick it up, and then you can either come with us to the play or we can send you ahead to the jet.”

Dave saw the bright, expectant hazel eyes snap on to him and his heart scrambled away to the farthest corners it could reach, “The jet!” He answered a little quickly. He cleared his throat, drawing up a smile as pleasant as he could, “The jet would be fine.”

Lauri spoffed, “Do I make you uncomfortable, ma petite Eeyore?”

Although Dave didn’t know French he knew the sad stuffed donkey from The Hundred Acre wood. Somehow he felt fine with that nickname. All at once content and yet, furthermore, sad. Dave answered, “A little…”

Rosy slipped back into her toasty coat, buttoning up as she listened to everyone between evening hopes and Dave's plans to try and avoid them. "Oh, don't worry Dave, she'll grow on you," she chuckled, able to speak from experience. "But you can keep the jet company and we shouldn't be out too long. There's plenty to do aboard, after all."

Relaxing, Dave nodded. He excused himself to make a proper clean break from his work at the pub. They did not grieve his leaving. Apparently Eeyore fit him better than expected. Dave took his last pay and met back with the group as they discussed between them their next step.

Trusting the others to keep Dave preoccupied with the giggling womenfolk and their expectations, Oliver pulled out his phone to see what options they had for entertainment that evening. "They are doing a performance tonight of As You Like It," he said as he stood along with the others, the bill already covered and most of them eager now at the thought of a play. "If we leave now, we'll have time to let Dave pick up his things, swing around to the jet and then back to the Globe without having to rush anything."

“Merveilleuse!” Lauri agreed that would be a fine choice. She looped her arm with Oliver’s, “Come along Dave.” She smiled, turning to leave.

Dave followed Cory and Rosalie out of the pub. Two people were all he could place between him and the eager Lamb. Dave was the last in the limo. He watched the couples interact with each other with interest. The way Rosalie captivated Cory’s attention. Even in the subtle way he offered her a pod. A simple gesture. But the observant would notice the tiniest, faintest shine of his eyes and know the depth of care in him. Or how Lauri rested her head on Oliver’s shoulder. Again, so simple. But not to Dave’s study. Complete trust and respect eased her into his hold. A Lamb willing to sit between the paws of a Lion. Deep in Dave's heart he felt a twinge of envy. It faded with the reminder that it took another person to achieve this vulnerability. A tightrope walk. Dave could only imagine the rocks thousands of feet below.

They arrived at Dave’s flat shortly. It didn’t take long for Dave to come back down to the limo. The drive to the jet felt surreal for him. Just a night more and he would be on his way to America. On his way home. He hoped his parents were muddling through without his contribution to their household. After a lifetime of being cared for by them, what could he do but see after them in their old age?

“Alright, here we are,” Cory smiled, waving at Dave, “Don’t have too much fun without us!”

“Oh I probably won’t.” Dave admitted truthfully.

Lauri leaned, “Absurdité, have lots of fun. There are many books. I recommend The Count of Monte Cristo for you, mon petit Eeyore. The man is as sad as you! And he finds his way through tragedy.”

Cory chuckled, “Doesn’t he become some kind of noble assassin?”

The Lamb swat his shoulder, “Ne le gâchez pas!”

Dave nearly spoffed, “I might check it out. See you guys later.” The young man took his bag and made his way up the stairs to the jet door.

“Alright, off we go!” Cory chuckled, tucking Rosy up to his chest.

The couples were free to talk of their secret lifestyle now that Dave was gone. They discussed what they could tell Wesley and Everest. Surely they may be interested in keeping an eye on this particular issue. Cory said he wasn’t opposed to telling them, but they already had reason to take the Russians out. If Theo is abusing Willow, they can’t imagine the whole family is ignorant.

Their talk ended once they arrived at the theatre. The men, once again, protected them from the rain with the umbrellas. The walk inside didn’t take long. Happily, they had the best seats money could buy.

Even though it was a quick walk to their boxed off seats on the second row balcony, Rosy felt rejuvenated enough that she could have taken on a longer stretch. She had to agree with Lauri that there was something healing in the rain. It was too bad that Cory wasn't a fan; she could have gotten used to it. Granted, who was to say she wouldn't enjoy Maine just as much, if not more.

Oliver, who had visited the theater a few times felt at home as they took their places in velvet-lined seats before the play began. However, knowing it was Lauri's first time made the experience magical once more, just imagining it though her eyes. His hand slipped over to find hers, giving it a light squeeze. "Es-tu excité, mon Amour?" he asked with a soft smile, misty grey eyes watching her with growing interest.

“Oui, tout à fait!” Lauri, usually alighted upon Oliver’s arm or at least touching shoulder to shoulder, found herself leaning forward with her back straight. Hazel eyes roamed the seats and stage in awe. Her hand returned Oliver’s gesture, lingering a firm, tender hold when she caught sight of the orchestra, “Oh mon Dieu, ils jouent de la musique live!”

Cory chuckled, his arm draping around Rosalie, “You know about theatres, Lauri.”

“Oui, but I have done little more than hear about them,” Lauri offered as insight, “There are few memories I can easily recall of exploring the world. Most are of the woods or hunter gatherings, or Wesley and you. Theatre is too hazy. I can’t tell if it is my memory or something I saw on a show or a book.”

“Understandable.” Cory admitted. He flicked a piece of stray fry off of Rosalie’s shoulder with his free hand. Probably from her fish and chips.

Lauri’s seat creaked with another inch forward. Oliver’s hold steadied her from tipping, “Ah, regardez les gens,” some of them caught her stare and she didn’t spare a moment to beam down and wave to their confusion and mumble of ‘Do we know her?’, “They are dressed so fancy. Next time we should dress like that, for fun. Rosy Posy, you would do that with me, oui?” Already knowing Oliver would. And if Rosy did it, they may get Cory to do so as well.

Rosalie giggled at the question, nodding in agreement. "I would love to," she promised. "You know, I used to think dressing up was a waste, but I actually enjoyed it for the ball the last two years. It's a shame you weren't there, though you'll be able to go to next years with us! I'm not as sure if there will be a play, but honestly I think we can just dress up whenever we want to."

“Oh, oui, I look forward to it!” Lauri brightened.

The memory of last year remained fresh for Cory. He smiled without needing to think to do so. Recalling the moment just before midnight made his heart skip. He could still clearly remember the sparks in stunning chocolate eyes from the fireworks. Not a word accompanied Cory’s kiss to Rosy’s crown, but he knew she understood him.

"Vous serez une vision indépendamment de ce que vous portez," Oliver said, leaning forward enough to place a peck on her cheek before relaxing once more in his chair. Though he wouldn't say it aloud just then, he did suspect that she would look like an angel on their wedding day. Then again, it really wouldn't matter what she wore; she'd always be beautiful in his eyes.

If Lauri had known Oliver was thinking of their wedding day, she would have melted. Probably even snuggled in contentment to talk about the much anticipated event. However, ever bolder each passing day and seeing a perfect opening, the Lamb eased back against her chair to purr quietly to Oliver, “Or not wear,” before relaxing with her legs crossed with her hand holding his on her lap. It had been far too long since the Lamb last teased her Lion. This moment here satisfied the itch for now.

Cory didn’t need to know what she said, he could guess by Lauri’s sultry look at Oliver, and found himself not as bothered. In fact, he leaned to Rosalie and said, “I prefer a fancy outfit with a little shine.” The kind an elvish princess might don. If Dave knew what was good for him, he would stay in the guest lounge.

The lights dimmed. The orchestra intro’d the Shakespearean classic. After their father's death, Orlando is mistreated by his greedy brother Oliver, who attempts to get Orlando hurt in an upcoming wrestling match against Charles. After winning the wrestling match, Orlando falls in love with Rosalind, the niece of Duke Fredrick. Duke Fredrick was an enemy of Orlando's late father. Duke Fredrick banishes Rosalind, who, along with Celia and the court jester Touchstone, travel to the Forest of Ardenne. Rosalind disguises herself as a man, while Celia disguises herself as a shepherdess.

Cory chuckled, saying to the British Lion, “Wow, Oliver, trying to get your brother killed in a wrestling match? Low blow man!” Sometimes he enjoyed teasing people who had the same name as the characters they were watching. His poke earned a chuckle from Lauri.

Duke Senior prefers living in the woods to his life at court, which he found artificial and empty. Furious at the disappearance of his daughter and niece, Duke Fredrick summons Oliver, because Duke Fredrick believes that the women have run off with Orlando. Adam warns Orlando that Oliver plans to burn Orlando in his sleep. The two men decide to leave the city. In the Forest of Ardenne, Rosalind, Celia, and Touchtone encounter two shepherds, Corin, and the love-struck Silvius, who is hopelessly in love with the shepherdess Phoebe. Rosalind and Celia decide to buy a property in the forest. Jaques is wallowing in his own depression. He has written a song that suggests he thinks Duke Senior’s decision to live in the forest was a foolish choice. Adam cannot keep walking through the forest because he is so hungry. Orlando continues on alone to find food for Adam. Duke Senior and Jaques are bantering, when Orlando bursts out of the forest demanding food. Duke Senior realizes that Orlando is the son of Sir Rowland, the duke’s old friend.

“Burning a guy in his sleep, Oliver?” Cory playfully tsc’d at his friend.

Duke Fredrick warns Oliver that if Oliver doesn’t find Orlando within one year’s time, Duke Fredrick will take all of his lands and wealth. Rosalind (disguised as Ganymede) meets the love-struck Orlando in the forest. She tells him that she can cure him, but he must agree to woo her every day as if she were Rosalind. He agrees.

Mirthfully, Lauri said, “Oh, a good game! If I had the chance, I would tease in such a manner.”

“Imagine being straight guy and falling in love with a man and being so confused, only to find out they were a woman the whole time,” Cory chuckled, “I think I’d be all at once relieved and frustrated!”

Touchstone plans to marry Audrey, and even has a vicar ready to perform the wedding, but Jaques convinces Touchstone to wait to do it in a real church. Rosalind is distraught because Orlando has not arrived for his daily meeting with her (as Ganymede). Corin tells Rosalind and Celia that they should come watch Silvius try to woo the disinterested Phoebe. Rosalind (disguised as Ganymede) berates Phoebe for her cruel rejection of Silvius, but Phoebe falls in love with Ganymede and employs Silvius to help her pursue him.

“Oh, quite a twist.” Lauri quietly declared.

Cory couldn’t stop an abrupt laugh, “Man, it sucks to be Silvius!”

Rosalind (disguised as Ganymede) gives Orlando a lesson in love, teasing him, and warning him about the difficulties of women. Rosalind later confesses to Celia that her love for Orlando has grown even stronger. Jaques and some of the other nobles sing a song about how all men are cheated on by their wives. Rosalind receives a love letter from Phoebe, but rejects it. Oliver reports that Orlando was injured while saving Oliver from a lion attack.

“Haha, Lion attack,” Cory couldn’t help but find humor here. Lauri had to admit, with their little pet names among themselves, it did come off as amusing to hear that Oliver was saved from a lion attack.

Touchstone insults William, a young would-be suitor who is interested in Audrey. Oliver wants to marry Aliena (who is Celia in disguise), and Rosalind (disguised as Ganymede) sets up other pairings. She tells Orlando that Rosalind will be at the wedding, and she promises Phoebe that she will marry her, if she marries any woman at all. Touchstone and Audrey discuss their married future, while a pair of pages sing a nonsensical song about love. Rosalind and Celia remove their disguises and all the expected couples marry. News arrives that Duke Fredrick found God and decided to become a monk, so everyone can safely return to court.

The ending, though strangely and neatly tied up with the Duke conveniently gone, still satisfied the audience with the journey being as comical as it was— what with many surprises for the characters who found their lovers in disguises. Not to mention the ancient wit scattered about the story.

Oliver had to admit that even though he was quite familiar with the tale and had even seen the play before, it was still an entertaining evening. Even moreso by the fact that he was sharing the experience with his beloved and close friends. The four were walking casually through the crowd, his arm wrapped around Lauri and a smile unable to be wiped from his face. "It was a marvelous show. Did you enjoy it, my Lamb? You seemed quite happy," he said, admitting he was watching her just as much as the stage.

As much as she'd been impressed with the show, Rosy was ready for a chance to move. It was a never ending battle between wanting to sit when her feet or ankles hurt and needing to walk when her hips were sore. "We should make this a habit. Maybe not as often as the idea of dinners together, but it would be nice once a year or so. Don't you agree, Cory?"
 
“Oui, c'était agréable!” Lauri agreed. Theatre took hold of her heart. While she would never lose her enjoyment of a movie or show on a screen, Lauri found a charm of the stage.

As much as she'd been impressed with the show, Rosy was ready for a chance to move. It was a never ending battle between wanting to sit when her feet or ankles hurt and needing to walk when her hips were sore. "We should make this a habit. Maybe not as often as the idea of dinners together, but it would be nice once a year or so. Don't you agree, Cory?

“Yeah, that was pretty fun,” Cory nodded, keeping his hand at the low of her back to help ease some of her discomfort, “Though I think it would be cool to see more than just Shakespeare plays.”

“Oui, perhaps fairy tales,” Lauri smiled wistfully, “Or other ones, like ‘The Secret Garden’ or ‘The Little Princess’. I love those stories.”

Cory pulled out his umbrella and covered him and his lady love, “Yeah, and Huckleberry Finn. Or maybe Aladdin— was that a Disney original?”

Lauri kept in-step with Oliver under their umbrella, “It is actually a part of ‘One Thousand and One Nights’. It is one of the stories that Shahrazad, the Grand Vizier’s daughter, tells Shahryar, the Sultan.”

“How does that go?” Cory asked, halting with Rosy where they waited for their limo to roll up. It being quite late, he huddled part of his jacket around her, though she wore a coat. Extra warmth!

Oliver chuckled at Cory's questions, knowing all too well they were about to dive into one of Lauri's vivid and enrapturing story times. There was a certain shimmer in those hazel eyes he had seen many times before and looked forward to seeing time and time again. "Oh you're all in for a treat," he promised the other two, keeping their umbrella steady and using his body to block the wind from getting on her too hard.

Rosy also was all smiles, no stranger to the story telling she'd received a few times during tea time with her or her sneak peak of Harry Potter.

The Lamb would never pass up an opportunity to tell a story! She brightened at the invitation. Though there were many variations, one in particular came to mind, “A dying ruler split his kingdom in two so that neither of his fraternal twin sons would become bitter over the issue of inheritance. Shazaman and Shahyrar did not find fault in the divide, nor were they displeased to declare allyship with one another,” Lauri told of how the trade routes and forts were evenly distributed between them, even giving room for growth on both sides, “But no sooner had Shahyrar became Sultan did he wed at once to a beautiful woman that he and his brother had adored in their youth, did their lives turn for the worse. Her eyes were as drops of honey, her lips like rubies,” Lauri extolled the details of the grace and the sensuality of the woman, “Their days spent together were as sweet as the ripe palm dates that grew famously within their kingdom. Shahyrar had not a worry on his brow. Even as he heard rumors of his brother brooding on his claimed lands, and the Grand Vizier’s warning that he should put aside affection to see the coup brewing around him for his lack of leadership, the blissful Sultan only saw sweet, red lips and eyes like bronze pendants, until a thousand nights passed and—“ the limo arrived. Umbrellas were stowed and doors were opened. Lauri’s story halted to a stop.

Cory slipped inside, all the while keeping his attention on Rosalie. He cuddled up with his lady love. As soon as Lauri and Oliver settled in together he prodded Lauri, “Go on. This will be a nice bedtime story before we reach the jet.”

Happy to oblige, Lauri smiled, “Shahyrar woke in the night to the touch of cold steel against his throat. Slender, pretty fingers held a jeweled blade ready to drink of his life. Those eyes Shahyrar loved to gaze into, that were as gold as honey, burned a thousand days of adoration away in a blink. Before he knew it his hands were red and those brilliant bronze pendants lost their luster.”

“Oh snap,” Cory grabbed a bag of his favorite cheesy chips that didn’t cause his lady love nausea. He shared a bite or two with Rosalie as the story went on.

Rosy hushed her loved with a single finger to his lips, far too invested in the story at this point. It was quickly removed so she could continue with the doritos, enjoying this late night snack and tale immensely.

“Shahyrar may well have wept if it weren't for the roar of anguish that disrupted him in his stunned silence. Another came at Shahyrar with intent to kill. A flash of silver later and a wounded Shazaman staggered against the wall across from Shahyrar,” Lauri had gotten into the moment. She grabbed a nearby bottle and brandished it like a sword, “My own brother? Shahyrar lamented,My own wife?, he cried out. Have I lost your love and hers so easily? Why have you done this?, he demanded,” Lauri swished the bottle, “Shazaman struck thrice, and thrice he failed to land a mortal blow. In the moments between he growled You snatch up the woman you know I love without a word to me, you ignore your duties for luxurious parties, you spare not a glance at my troubles with the nations at my borders, and you dare question how you have earned my ire? Slash, slash! Shahyrar suffered two wounds; a cut down his face and arm. But a third plunged deeper that had been made by Shazaman’s words. Betrayal! Shahyrar’s sword danced a deadly whirl at Shazaman—”

Cory hadn’t known when he was pulled in so fully, but his arms tightened around Rosalie like she was a his comfort plushie, “Oh no, is he going to kill him?”

“Non, Shahyrar only wounds his brother. Shazaman leapt into the river beside the grand chambers to his horse across the water. Neither guard nor soldier could track him before the sun rose and he was safe on his side of the divide,” Lauri set the bottle aside, “The terror of that night planted a bitter seed in Shahyrary’s heart. He refused to meet with his Vizier, he refused to see his generals, his trusted man servants, his teachers, and even his favorite jester. Then, one day, he called up the Grand Vizier for advice. The very kind he had been brushing aside. Both men spent a day and a night talking about what had transpired. In his rash, young mind the Sultan could not seem to accept full responsibility. True, he did not need to shoulder all the blame— his wife had been manipulating the court, his brother had chosen assassination—but Shahyrar did not have the strength to face his flaws. The Sultan had neglected duty in favor of frivolity. Shazaman’s requests for aid had been left unanswered. The subjects were suffering by the whim of unchecked nobility falling into the temptation of abusing their power and position.”

“See, now that makes him the bad guy, right? I mean, at this point I want Shazaman to kill him and take over,” Cory frowned, absentmindedly patting his hand on Rosalie’s belly, “When are we gonna see some justice?”

“Patience,” Lauri chuckled, “Despite his shortcomings there were many who knew Shahyrar could be a great man. It took little to spoil a child who grew up in silks and gold. Past the entitlement and pride resided a heart oriented toward good. One such person, the Vizier, hoped to coax it out of him. It must be done soon too, for the law demanded that the Sultan have his Sultana, or his rule would pass on to his brother, Shazaman, who they say had wed. No one he loved, but a necessity.”

Cory shook his head, “Sounds barbaric.”

“Indeed so, and it only got worse,” Lauri pulled a loose thread from the hem of her dress, “Shahyrar married again. The woman lasted a day. By morning a silk rope wrapped tight around her neck had stolen the life from her. Shahyrar blamed it on a mishap— she had simply tangled in her bedsheets, asphyxiating. Such a fate took the lives of the next three wives all chosen from the Sultan’s harem,” Lauri demonstrated with a light pull of the thread on her pale throat. It did not leave a mark, but it made a point, “The Grand Vizier grew grim. He came home to lament to his blind daughter of the trouble at the palace. Worried for the safety of the women, and of her sister who may well become one herself, Shahrazad contemplated a daring mission in the silence of the night. At dawn, when the bells rang the funeral tolls of the latest Sultana’s death, Shahrazad declared to the court that she would marry the Sultan.”

"You know, somehow despite this being an ancient story, it sounds like it could be on a modern reality show," Oliver commented though he quickly fell quiet. They were getting close to the good parts and he didn't want to distract his lamb in her story.

"No kidding; an Arabian Horror Story," Rosy murmured, reaching for a bottle of water from the side bar to sip on. "But let's go on so we know what happens or I won't be able to sleep.

Cory’s mouth, too full of chips to comment, managed a noise of agreement. There was no sleeping without knowing how this ended! Another bag of chips busied his free hand while the other cradled Rosy’s belly, as if he and his little girl were both enjoying the story together.

Lauri took a sip of water before continuing, ever delighted to bring this kind of happiness to others, “The court hesitated to allow it!”

“Why?“ Cory immediately silenced himself and nodded to being told not to talk.

It was Oliver's turn to shake his head, looking over at his friend. "You ask a lot of questions, mate," he chuckled before sitting back so that he could enjoy the fable continuing.

Chuckling, Lauri said, “Because the Grand Vizier and his family earned the respect of the officials throughout the years. No one could be more trusted, no one more honest; they were friends. The recent passing of the Vizier’s wife— a renowned storyteller— and the blindness that struck his eldest daughter chipped away at the older man’s joy. Now he would risk Shahrazad? A young girl who blossomed into the kind of woman any of them would gladly introduce to their sons, if she had not been born of a mysterious gypsy woman or had lost her vision upon her mother’s death? A surety, now that they have all but lost Shahyrar to madness?” Lauri asked rhetorical questions which nearly tempted Cory to answer himself, but he kept quiet, “Well, amongst their arguing Shahrazad’s voice floated over, grabbing their attention. The Sultan is not lost to us. His heart has been hardened into ice, that is all. Shaking silver heads asked how she could know such a thing, to which she informed them that it would be better if they asked less questions, for the morning nearly gave way to noon. Time did not favor them.”

“Mm, cause she needs all she can get.” Cory murmured, hoping that didn’t disrupt anything. It was quiet enough.

“To the Vizier’s great sorrow his little girl dressed in a bridal gown that might as well be her funeral shroud. He saw to her wedding with the heaviest soul a man could carry without dropping to the ground for the weight of it,” Lauri painted a picture of a father standing helpless with only the trust of his baby girl to cling to for hope. That, and the promise of his dying wife’s words that there would come a day when Shahrazad would be called to tell the greatest story of her life and theirs, “Though it had become custom, the Vizier refused to be a part of the arrangement of the funeral for the following day. Instead he fled to the masque where his soul finally dropped him on his knees to entreat Allah. A thousand steps away his daughter walked alongside Shahyrar into their chambers— walls of mother of pearl, sandstone, marble, were all blocked from the sunshine that would have poured through if it were not for the heavy sliding doors that kept prying eyes from seeing the wives supposedly strangled by their bedding.”

“Psh.” Cory couldn’t think how anyone just goes along with such a lie!

“Now, Shahyrar, who had been just as surprised as the others that his own Vizier sent his daughter to certain death, normally left his brides at this point. He would depart to catch up with the demands of rulership his lands suffered and contemplate how best to eliminate his brother who had become just as mad with deadly ambition since Shahyrar had murdered the honey-eyed love of his life, and who had declared war on him,” Lauri lifted her arm to cover her sight, “But curiosity had overtaken him. Not only did the Vizier give over his daughter, but she was blind! Two cruel fates? Had the father any love for his— Shahyrar caught himself feeling something, something he couldn’t recognize at first. Pity! He suddenly realized. Too dangerously close to caring! That could lead to what he swore he would never do again; love. The thought of it brought the sensation of cold back to his throat that spread like a disease to his heart.”

Cory perked. Had the daring maiden’s plan already begun it’s work?

“Anger fired up the Sultan’s body. He tore his eyes from the milky ones that gazed out as if they saw more than the darkness within him, and yet were at rest in place without a way to perceive the beauty around her. Shahyrar’s foot falls were heading to the door when Shahrazad asked if he might help her find a seat and some food before he left. The request did not come as a surprise for a blind woman. Too many conflicting emotions and the strangeness of all of this won Shahyrar’s attention. He cast a look she did not see, demanding to know why she had come to die, and why she hadn’t brought a handmaiden to do such menial tasks. Shahrazad said she had not come to die and said she did try, but she was refused. Whether it was due to suspicion of getting an assassin into the palace or simply not in their protocol since the marrying and murdering had begun, it wasn’t clear. When Shahrazad pointed out that there should be no reason a wife can’t ask help from her husband he curdled inside, laughing bitterly at her. While he couldn’t argue over the second point she made, he bit out that perhaps her father wanted to be rid of her for lack of intelligence. It was well known now of the fate of his Sultana’s.”

“Prick.” Cory muttered.

“Yet her unchanging calm and gentleness drew out a silence thereafter. Shahyrar saw a beautiful blind woman. A child of a trusted man who willingly, knowingly, put the life of his lovely girl to a monster. Harmless, meek. Wordlessly he walked toward her. Shahrazad felt a tight hold on her arm that elicited a gasp. Not that it hurt. In fact, she inhaled because the smallest human doubt in her had been given a sign; his hold, though firm, reminded her of the young boy she knew. All this Shahyrar did not know. He merely set her down on the chaise where a bowl of dates piled high rested within arms reach on a table at her knee.”

Reserving judgement, Cory decided he appreciated this at least.

“Shahyrar turned on his heel, only to hear Shahrazad call to him, Eat with me. Though the Sultan was quick to snap a refusal, he didn’t leave. He came back to grab a handful of dates, raising them to blind eyes, and question their purity. Had this wife chosen poison in lieu of a knife? Shahrazad did not delight in his fears. Her slender fingers raised, seeking his, until they plucked one of the sweet fruits to slip into her mouth. There. Does that ease your worry? She asked again. Sit with me, talk with me, husband. Be at peace. Shahyrar scoffed, saying he could not find peace until his brother’s head found a place on his table. Shahrazad heard him begin to walk away once more. Yet again she spoke with a shake of her head, A shame that he has yours on his table already..”

Cory spoffed, “Buuurn!”

"Hush you," Rosy murmured, pushing more chips in his direction to quiet him down.

“That shocked Shahyrar into swinging back around. Insolence of this sort could spell death and doom. How dare you speak to me thus!? How dare you demand me to stay?! Have you no sense?. To which Shahrazad smiled, saying Well, I did marry you. Such wit could be taken in any way, be it a compliment to his credit as a hidden gem she would be right to want for herself, ready to shine past his hurt if he only tried, or a jape at her own expense and the situation she now found herself that spelled doom and death regardless. Either way, Shahyrar was glad she could not see him now. The faintest twitch at the corner of his mouth. All Shahrazad perceived was the shuffling of feet.”

Snorting mirthfully, Cory muttered something like, “Hah, I like her.”

Rosy had to agree. While she wouldn't want to be blind and left to marry a murderer, she could certainly appreciate a woman with a quick lip in situations like that.

Eat with you? Shahyrar repeated her request. Shahrazad nodded. The Sultan hesitated before he called a servant. He ordered a platter of his favored snacks. Dinner would not be long. After dinner came bedtime. After sleep came— Shahyrar did not wish to think further on that end. He did not savor the deaths. They were necessary for the time being. Until Shazaman died he could not trust another woman not to side with his brother and slay him. If one so treasured could do so, why not expect so from a woman he did not care for?”

Cory shook his head. He understood, but he just didn’t agree.

“While they waited for the food Shahyrar asked for he sat in silence. Shahrazad offered a date to him. He refused, saying he found them too sweet lately. He preferred the sesame biscuits—“

“Oh! Aladdin!” Cory blurted, earning the grumbles of the others.

Lauri chuckled, “No, Cory. Not Aladdin. Ali Baba.”

“The Fourty-Thieves guy?”

Gently Lauri cautioned him, “You’re jumping ahead of the story.”

“Sorry, sorry!” Cory pulled in his lips and held them with his teeth.

“Shahrazad mentioned she knew a story of a man who had a love of sesame biscuits, but not because he liked to eat them. They were the reminder of a secret word that allowed entry to a cave of wonderful riches,” Lauri told the tale of Ali Baba and his trusted camel, Safra, coming across the infamous bandit leader, Black Coda, and learning of the safe place he stored all that he stole, guarded by two dragons who were placated only by food. It happened that, when the bandits left, Ali Baba had on him two sesame biscuits to feed the dragons if he were to enter. Not only did he succeed, he gathered enough gold and jewels to bring him and his brother out of poverty, using the same secret word to exit. Ali Baba did not intend to return. Sampling the honeycomb did not always mean disturbing the bees. If you were clever! Unfortunately, after Ali Baba told all of this to his brother, the greedy man went to the cave with two sesame biscuits for the rest of the loot. While Ali Baba hired a smart, pretty woman for a servant, and readied himself, and his brother, to move to a better part of town where they could find work to make a peaceful life, his brother fed the dragons, the doors shut behind him in the cave with all the gold, and he forgot the word that would mean his freedom and a massive successful heist. When the cave did open hours later it was Black Coda and his men that stood to find the brother laden with their swag. They made short work of him. They strung his body, bloody and cold, on a rock by the cave as a warning. Once Ali Baba learned of it he grieved, took his brother down, and made for him a grand funeral with the best mourners he could buy. Meanwhile, Black Coda and his men found that their corpse was now gone. And so were more of their riches. Through investigation they found out about the funeral, about Ali Baba, and learned the man planned a feast to celebrate the birthday of his hired maid— perhaps a gesture of growing affection? Whatever the reason, Black Coda decided to sneak into the city to kill Ali Baba and all of his household, “Before Shahyrar knew it he had been captivated by Shahrazad’s story. The food came and he ate his snacks in no time. He called for dinner to their chambers so he would not interrupt the tale. When moonlight seeped into the room from the small slits and lattice, Shahyrar felt drowsy with wine and a full stomach, but though his body was content, his soul was not satisfied. At this time he would be in his own bed awaiting the knock to let him know the deed had been done. Yet here he sat with his living bride and the creak of a secret door opening—”

The limo slowed to a halt. They were at the jet. Cory groaned, “Wait, wait, you can’t leave it there. That’s not fair at all.”

Smiling, Lauri said, “I can finish in the lounge, Cory. I think Rosalie needs a more comfortable place where you can rub her feet. Don’t you agree?” She looked at them all.

Oliver quickly slipped out of the limo, offering an arm to Lauri to help her do the same, their umbrella already prepared for the light drizzle in the dark of night. "Come along, my beautiful storyteller. Would you also care for a foot rub or would that be in the way of your animations now that we aren't stuck in a vehicle?" he asked as they led the way up into the jet.

“That sounds lovely, mon Amour, but you know me well. I will be up on my feet too soon to enjoy it as I should,” Lauri gave him a kiss to his cheek, “But perhaps afterward.”

Rosy had taken Cory's hand to steady her as she was also crossing out of the backseat and to the stairs. She was just as eager to hear the rest of the story as she was to sweet talk her love into a foot massage. In the guest lounge, she waved to Dave and took up her spot in her usual lounger, slipping her feet off and immediately elevated them. "Okay, continue please!"

Dave had been pleasantly, wistfully spending his time on his phone when the four of them came inside. At first he flustered. Would they desire conversion again? However, he was relieved to see them settling in without requiring much from him other than mutual a greeting. He watched as Cory went on to massage his lady love’s feet and Oliver nestle with Lauri across from them. Curious, they were all intent on the Lamb. The reason soon revealed itself!

“Yeah, get on with it!” Cory urged, his fingers working their magic on Rosalie’s swollen feet.

“Now, where was I? Ah, yes, Shahrazad had not finished her tale when two black figures came up from behind her. A set of black hands held up a silk rope— the only kind appropriate to take the life of royalty. The sheen of the fabric caught Shahyrar’s eye. The shift in the mood of the moment happened quickly. Soft threads wound tight around Shahrazad’s neck. Unseeing eyes widened, tearing up from the pain. She choked out, Shahyrar! Shahyrar! Help!. But her words were squeezed silent. Only the snorts and whimpers of a dying woman filled the otherwise quiet room.”

“Bullshit! This is bullshit!” Cory practically barked. Dave jumped slightly at the protest, though he couldn’t say he disagreed.

Two little toes nudged into Cory's hand. "I swear, if your child is just as impatient at stories!" she cursed him, eyes quickly switching back to Lauri. Surely Shahyrar would need to put a stop to this!

Dave felt his throat dry in the pause. He too wished Cory would not interrupt!

Wait!, Shahyrar commanded, Wait! I must know—, he exclaimed to them. Though neither of the men understood, they eased their hold and stepped back in submission. Coughing, Shahrazad listened as Shahyrar went on, —she must tell me the rest of the story! Be gone! No less confused, the men blended into the shadows. The creaking of the door sounded their absence,” Lauri had gotten up then, pacing around like a wild animal trapped in a cage; like Shahyrar, who found he could not still himself, “Continue! Continue!, he demanded of Shahrazad, his tone edged with desperation.”

Cory risked another scolding, “Why? Why is he acting like that?”

Lauri smiled, turning to Cory, “He himself did not know. Shahyrar had forgotten what it meant to be so close, so intimately engaged with a kind soul that he did not realize he craved her gentleness— the subtle concern, the compassion in her unseeing eyes—more than the story. The tale was an excuse. He would never admit it, though. Especially since he had not called off the attack when he saw it coming,” Lauri tapped her throat, “The woman gasped for the air that would have been stolen, Thank you, husband, she managed to wheeze. The pity he had felt before now returned, but this time laced with guilt. Shahyrar watched Shahrazad reaching out,” Lauri eased to her knees, her hazel eyes panned out as if she too were blind, and her hands grasped the air, “For the chaise? Perhaps. For the cool pitcher of wine that might soothe her throat? He did not know. Shahyrar thought of both of these and found himself padding over to help his Sultana to her seat where he poured her a glass and handed it to her. She sipped slowly until she found her voice, but her words disturbed him, Forgive me, husband, I wish to please you, but I have become exhausted.

Dave had inched forward against his better judgement. He sat, crisscrossed, not far from Cory and Rosalie. He furrowed his brows. Having not heard the beginning, he could only piece it together through context and a helpful hint or two. He puzzled over Shahrazad’s words just as much as the Sultan himself.

Rosy wouldn't have even minded if her foot rub had stopped at that point. She needed to know what would happen next!

Oliver, though familiar with the tale, was nonetheless captivated in the moment. His beloved Lamb told a story all too well not to be!

Do not say what you do not mean. How can you ask me for forgiveness? I have just tried to kill you! Shahyrar questioned. But I do mean it, husband. It is the least I can do, because you have sent the murders away and I yet live. The observation stole his words of rebuke. Shahyrar’s pacing echoed against the alabaster walls. He began to mutter that this was a trick. She had to have known he would want to hear the rest! This had to be a plot against him, to kill him when he least expected it! But as much as Shahyrar drummed up reasons why a blind daughter of the most honest, trusted man of the kingdom would want his doom, he found that much more to convince him that she meant no harm. Finally Shahyrar stopped. He said he would allow her to rest, she would stay in that room with the secret door, and that one alone, but as soon as the story ended she would be done; a compromise.”

Cory switched to Rosy’s other foot, shaking his head. A compromise? How was that a compromise? Die a day later? Dave had to agree, if he had heard Cory’s thoughts. But then again the clever woman had done much in one day and night. Something that no other had achieved.

“Dawn broke over the Sultan’s lands. No bell tolled. The Vizier rejoiced that his daughter still drew breath. Word spread that the Sultan had found his Sultana at last. Now, while Shahyrar coaxed Shahrazad into finishing her tale, across the divide Shazaman heard that his brother may have finally found a wife. This troubled Shazaman. If Shahyrar’s mind and heart repaired itself, it would be likely he would discover the scouts he sent to the palace. He could learn of the planned assault on the city. So, Shazaman convened with his council. They had more bad news! Shahyrar had listened to his elder brother’s accusations— the nobles were being reigned in, he had sent aid to beat back the attacks on Shazaman’s borders.”

“Why is that bad news?” Cory frowned.

“The murder of his honey-eyed lover by Shahyrar sewed a seed deeply rooted in revenge in his heart. Shazman could not bear that his brother appeared to mend while he spiraled into darkness. How can he live, knowing his brother was happy in a world she no longer existed? The thought consumed him. Neither his new wife, nor his infant son, nor anyone could convince him to see light in his darkness. To make matters worse Shazaman’s subjects suffered for his neglect of their needs, he had abandoned the fort to the West to barbarians who pillaged those villages, all because of his obsession for satisfaction,” Lauri pulled a blanket from the couch and wrapped it around her head, “Of the three brother’s chosen to slip into the castle to kill Shahyrar, the youngest offered that he should go inside, since his elder brothers had been seen before by the palace residences, I am sure they will know you. Send me. They discussed the plan and the young man, Zahidi, planted himself among the servants of the palace with little trouble. All that barred him from his success were the panels still pulled shut around the Sultana’s chambers.” Lauri unraveled the blanket and laid it on the floor. She sat, legs tucked, and took on a feminine pose, “The young assassin heard voices on the other side. Three, in fact.”

“Three?” Dave murmured in question.

“Yes. Shahrazad had trouble navigating the room for even the simplest needs. Shahyrar sent for her sister, Dinarizad, to help her. Since the first night she had threaded the story into the next story, making for him a chain of tales that dragged into the week. Ali Baba and the the Fourty-Thieves blended into the story of BacBac the Jester, which melded into Cory’s long awaited tale of Aladdin, and so on. Shahyrar knew it wouldn’t do for his Sultana to stumble around. What if she broke her neck? Then how would he know the end of the story?” Lauri mused, knowing by now most would have guessed the struggle of the Sultan had more to do with his growing affection for Shahrazad than an unfinished tale, “All the while Shahrazad engaged the Sultan she warmed the ice around his heart. Each drop that fell brought him that much closer to his salvation. But trouble found them nonetheless, in the young Zahidi who befriended Dinarizad. One step closer to the chambers of the Sultana wherein the Sultan often came to sit and listen to stories, to where food from the kitchens made their journey each day.”

The word ‘poison’ came to Cory’s mind. Dave wasn’t far behind the assumption. Lauri went on to confirm their suspicions by saying that Zahidi learned from Dinarizad that the Sultan enjoyed sesame biscuits. Shahrazad did not. What joy could bring Shazaman than to kill his brother and frame the wife?

“And yet, to Shazaman’s utter chagrin, he heard news that the three brothers he sent came back empty handed, and only two— Zahidi had been left for dead to the palace guards. He had fallen in love with Dinarizad and could not allow her to die for a failed attempt by his impatient brothers to kill either Sultan or Sultana, who had falsely framed her as the killer. An event that served to vindicate Dinarizad and pull the last of Shahyrar’s bitterness from his heart, knowing that his wife and his sister-in-law had not been behind the attempt. While Zahidi had meant to apologize for his impertinence to his brothers, he overheard his brothers plotting to kill him for his mistake. So, Zahidi switched sides.”

Cory felt it was about time they had a win here. He almost said so, but learned not to interrupt at this point. He hand long since stopped the rubbing of feet and cuddled alongside his lady love’s body.

“All seemed well, except that the brothers had told Shazaman about what had happened and the news erupted in him the passion for battle. Knowing Shahyrar had spent his men in aid to himself, he decided he would risk the ire of the public and the court and forgwent a sneaky assassination for bloody revenge instead. They were already marching up to the city gates when they opened for him! Suspicion should have held back his force, but Shazaman charged forward. He would have cut down anyone who stood before him, had they done so, but he came swiftly to the stairs of the palace where— lo and behold—a man quite unlike the fearful, wounded soul he had come to kill stood before him on the top steps,” Lauri took up a bottle again, the only long object she could grab, and thrust it out, “Shahyrar! For your crimes I will have your head!, Shazaman bellowed. Shahyrar spoke with authority, And for yours, I shall send you to the prisons! You have forsaken your people to the abuse of the nobility, you have tried to assassinate the love of my life, and you have neglected the care of your people to satisfy revenge!.”

Oh how the tables have turned. Cory thought it a poetic reflection. Not every detail the same, but just enough that it intrigued him. Dave, though he had missed the beginning, felt he understood now. Two brother’s, two paths. And both took a different one.

Lauri, playing the part of Shahyrar, softened her hard eyes, “Yet I am not without compassion. I am not without mercy. As a storyteller once told me, in many ways than one, this is not the end of the tale. It doesn’t have to be this way. Come, brother, that I might tell you a little story. Perhaps you will find peace too. Shazaman called his men to fight, but none moved. They looked around at the palace, at the villages they passed, and the people— none starving, none crying out. Nothing like their home beyond the divide. They stood still.” Lauri’s eyes flashed as Shazaman took his stance, “A shout of bitter pride fueled Shazaman’s charge. He did not believe this lie that his brother truly changed, nor did he think he could ever be better than himself, or that someone could love such a man! He threw aside soldier after soldier until his blade came to strike Shahyrar. They fought, but he could not best his younger brother. So he turned to run Shahrazad out of anger. The one he believed merely bewitched his brother, “ Lauri slashed the bottle, motioning a thrust, “—and his blade finally found Shahyrar.”

“What do you mean?” Cory frowned, worried.

“Shahyrar jumped in front of his beloved,” Lauri sighed, lowering her bottle, “Shahrazad pulled Shahyrar to her chest, her milky eyes pouring tears down her cheeks. Shazaman stepped back, stunned. Had he truly witnessed his brother, a powerful Sultan with the world at his fingertips, expend his life for some blind witch? How could he throw it all away like that?” Lauri sank to the floor and held a knee to her chest, “Shahyrar saw no one but Shahrazad. He heard no one but her voice. Even as the guards grabbed Shazaman once his defenses were down and they shouted for a surgeon,” Hazel eyes pricked with tears, “Shahyrar whispered You, who cannot see, have given me my sight back. If I die this day, I will die happy. For I have truly loved and been loved in return.

You cannot die! cried Shahrazad, Your story is not done. She wept, holding her hand to his wound, It is said I should tell the greatest tale and be the last great storyteller. So I say, your story is yet to be told, Shahyrar! By Fate, I tell it. Stay with me! Stay with me!,” Lauri motioned the healers taking Shahyrar away as he blacked out, “It had been a thousand nights since Shahrazad began her story. This night would be the one thousand and first. She stayed by Shahyrar’s side as the moon rose and fell, keeping him in the realm of the living with only a story as the tether. When dawn broke over the land the bells did toll— but in celebration! Shahyrar survived his brother’s attack!”

Rosy might have been scolding Cory's interruptions - but this time was different. He survived and that deserved a cheer of approval. "What a relief. I was afraid this was going to be a depressing story," she admitted, leaning forward as she listened. Oliver had to chuckle at her response, though his eyes had yet to stray from his love.

Relieved, Cory was glad he didn’t shout out that this was all bullshit again, “Yeah, I don’t know if I could have handled that.” The roller coaster of emotions had him reeling for a moment there. Dave had silently exhaled and felt his heart steady.

“Shahyrar recovered fully. He spent an hour before bedtime with his brother, every night, for the next thousand, and on the rise of the one thousand and first moon Shazaman emerged from his cell a man changed for the good. No longer bitter, and with hope for the future,” Lauri stood up by now and said with a smile, “A future full of adventure, a wily Sultana of his own to deal with, and a kingdom to take back from the barbarians who now claimed his lands! But that, my friends, is a story for another night.”

Dave spoffed, “There are a thousand more, I assume?”

Clapping, Cory chuckled, “Good one Lauri!”

"Oh, you're so good at storytelling," Rosy had to praise, joining Cory for a round of applause. "I say that Amelie is going to be extra lucky to have you around, as I know we all are."

"Lucky doesn't even begin to cover it," Oliver argued, motioning his Lamb near so he could wrap his arms around her and give her a gentle kiss. "A beautiful story from a beautiful woman." Lauri obliged happily, melting into his kiss and his arms. The compliments from both Rosy and Oliver fell pleasantly on her ears.

The day had been long. As much as Cory agreed with Rosy and Oliver, he was quite ready for sleep. A thousand and one nights of it, in fact. Cory yawned, “Alright, enough excitement for me.” He helped Rosalie up to her feet. His arm slipped around her waist snuggly, “My lover and I enjoyed the story and now I must sleep. Don’t expect us in the morning!” Cory chuckled. He had been too long without a proper moment to themselves.

“Bien nuit,” Lauri smiled with a nod, getting up with Oliver. She would have to agree with Cory. Especially after such a good day she wanted to have the morning to share with Oliver before they landed in America.

Dave got up from the floor, “Thank you for the story.” He said as his goodnight.

They left for their sleeping stalls. Dave slept well, despite the excitement bubbling up, and he woke with a hunger for the day. The night Breakfast on the jet for Dave was blessedly silent. The couples did not emerge to take to the table. They took food in their rooms. He rather not think about why. Instead he took the advice to read. Nothing as exciting as Arabian Nights, but pleasant all the same. Not long thereafter did the couples come out glowing the tell tale sign of a well spent morning. Dave could only imagine. And he likely would keep it as imagination. Relationships invited trouble.

“Good day.” Dave waved at them who came to sit in the lounge.

“Bonjour!” Lauri beamed, coming to sit with Oliver on the couch with her e-book in hand. She was ready for the day. While this moment was meant for Cory and Rosalie, Lauri hoped to be a support as they were for her. She picked out an outfit she felt was fun and inviting.

o2UU0yG.jpg


Cory, who gladly held his lady love to him on the lounge, also dressed for the day with the idea of making a good impression. He chose an outfit carefully. An outfit that spoke of his maturity and his firm confidence. It didn’t hurt that he looked pretty handsome in it!

product-image-942399121_720x.jpg


Following his beloved out into the lounge, Oliver had determined he would also be prepared for adventure. That and he'd taken a trip to the tailors in preparation to 'dress American'. They assured him he had accomplished the look, though he wasn't quite sure how he felt about the leather jacket and if he'd use it beyond that trip. Slipping into his place beside Lauri, he gave Dave a nod. "Slept well, hopefully?"

Aez9vvL.png


“Yeah.” Dave nodded. He didn’t know what else to say so he continued with his book.

Rosalie had found that even if she was more than capable of walking alone, there was a certain comfort with Cory at her side and more importantly when she held his arm as they went along. She felt more complete with him than she had before in her life, something she contributed to the belief that she really had found her soulmate in the man at her side. "Personally, I find the hum of the jet is perfect to fall asleep to," she chimed in, glowing in pregnancy and more ready to face her in-laws with the big news she wasn't about to hide behind layers anymore. "Morning everyone!"

f4MA2iL.png


Lauri happily greeted Rosalie, even if Dave offered only another nod, “You look amazing, Rosy Posy. You too Cory.” She enjoyed everyone’s outfits, though she had to admit she was really digging the leather jacket on Oliver.

“Thanks,” Cory smiled, saying she looked nice too. The both of them did. Dave looked a little better as well, if he was pressed to say so. Though no one would. Especially Dave, who was pleased to sit and watch, “So, when we get to Maine I’ll arrange for the jet to take you to Texas. Then when it returns we’ll head back to Belarus.”

Dave appreciated that idea, “Sounds good to me, thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Just don’t get caught up in any more concerts halfway around the world or get thrown in jail.” Cory chuckled.

The five of them had a laugh. Dave promised he would not be eager to join in anymore ‘friend’ adventures. At the kind prompt from Rosalie he decided to consider cutting ties with the ones who ditched him. They weren’t quite close with him anyway. Lauri offered to be friends, to which Dave said he would think about it. After all, her level of energy simply didn't match his own. Aside from that they had a pleasant ride. Lauri and Oliver read their book, some of which was out loud for Cory and Rosy’s entertainment. At some point Cory spent a good fifteen minutes foot-massaging Rosalie’s poor feet. Yesterday’s walking had taken its toll. Cool hands and lotion made up for it.

Upon landing the jet Dave said his farewells to the four. Thankfully Cory and Oliver were fine with a handshake. He gave Rosalie a light, comfortable hug, and braced for Lauri’s French goodbye. It wasn’t as bad as he thought. Dave didn’t hate it. He would never admit it, though, in case she took that as encouragement. Then Dave sat back on the lounge and enjoyed blessed, peaceful silence on his way home.

Home. Dave smiled contentedly.

As for the two couples, they rode in another limo to Cory’s family estate. He pointed out the various shops and parks he had been to as a child. Besides the lobster, which they were definitely having that night, Cory had been a gamer shut-in. He wasn’t the best to ask for an exciting tour of Maine.

“Oh, wow, how beautiful,” Lauri smiled when they rolled up to Cory’s house. It was easy to imagine a frog-faced boy running around the manicured compound. Lauri found it harder to think of Wesley doing the same. What did he do for the first nine years of his life when Cory had yet to be born? “Look, there they are.” The Lamb waved a moment before she remembered these were tinted windows.

Cory swallowed. He saw them too. Lord and Lady Cromwell were walking arm in arm. A good sign. Roderick and Fiona seemed to have progressed in the repair of their relationship since the last Hunter’s Ball. It took a moment for Cory to scoot out of the limo after Oliver and Lauri got out.

Lauri greeted Fiona and Roderick as usual, “Salut! Ça fait du bien de te voir!” They were notably confused who this woman and man were, though the British Lion did look familiar, “I am Lauri De Lafayette and this is my fiancé Oliver Blair. We are friends of Cory and Rosalie.”

The clarification eased them. Fiona gave a nod, delicately taking Oliver’s hand, “Good to meet the two of you.”

Oliver offered his well-practiced charming smile as Lauri introduced them both. "Lady Cromwell, it is a pleasure to see you again. Looking lovely as ever," he changed his attention to Roderick. "And Lord Cromwell, the grip of a bear you have there! I'm sure there will be stories of all the ruffians you've thwarted with it."

“Yes, good. We’re happy to receive you,” Roderick said, giving Oliver a hearty shake.

As soon as the manor had rolled into view, Rosy could feel her heart beating in her ears. By now she knew that Cory was at her side no matter what, but the nights before their jet had taken off she'd had the worst dreams of just how Fiona and Roderick would respond to the pregnancy. She didn't want to come between him and his parents, but at the same time she also wanted to believe that she was his choice over them in life. Her grip found his arm, slightly firmer than normal pretenses, the two becoming visible as their deck was laid out, her pulse deafening.

Meaning no offense, the elder couple made a step around to greet their son and future daughter-in-law. Whatever expectations they had of a casual, pleasant hello vanished at the sight of Rosy’s belly. Fiona blinked in surprise. Roderick’s mouth opened and then closed, unsure. Both raised brows.

Cory cleared his throat, walked forward with his fiancé tucked at his side, and said, “Hey mom, hey dad. So, I have a surprise to share with you,” he pushed through the nerves in his stomach and rested his free hand on Rosalie’s belly, proudly announcing, “Congratulations, you’re going to be grandparents again.”

Fiona broke the tension first, “Oh my goodness, I see. Well now— well, that’s wonderful!”

Lauri exhaled a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Her hand relinquished the tight hold she had on Oliver for a looser, gentler one. Oliver was grateful; both for their friends not facing stern eyes, but also that his arm would make it out of this trip in one piece. Cory had to admit he let out a breath of relief too! Rosalie's heart calmed by a few notches, finally able to offer them a smile in return.

“Oh uh—“ Roderick looked between them, “—a surprise indeed!” Not quite pleased with the timing, but glad of no worse news than an unexpected pregnancy, Roderick offered a smile and a pat on Cory’s shoulder, “My son, a father! Well now, a little out of order, but I trust the next step is marriage still?”

“Ha ha, yes,” Cory chuckled. Although he could tell his father in particular wasn’t a fan of the chronology, he did appreciate that his father had grown in his own way. No hard eyes or frown. And, perhaps, Cory sensed a bit of excitement.

Fiona slipped her arms around Rosy for a hug, “You’re simply glowing, darling!”

Roderick mumbled in agreement with his wife, “Indeed, indeed. Quite. You have a sparkle in your eye.”

Accepting the embrace, Rosy admittedly relaxed in her future mother-in-law's arms. "Thank you both," she said as she straightened, looping her arm around Cory's once more. "It's been a rough first few months, but you've raised a wonderful son and he's been the greatest partner in this unexpected journey.”

“I should expect nothing less from my son,” Roderick smiled, beckoning them all to follow, “Cornelius has grown into quite the man. I am proud of him.”

Fiona took her husband's arm, “So am I, very much so.”

Rosy was relieved that they weren't going to lecture them. She was sure there'd be some talk once they were gone no doubt, but frankly she was more content with them complaining behind their back than to her face. Turning her cheek to face Cory, she gave him a look of sheer adoration, glad to be at his side.

Especially after speaking to Cory during their Bro Brew pertaining to his parents, Oliver had been eager to see how everything would pan out. So far it seemed they'd go just as well as they had with his own parents, neither Fiona nor Roderick was openly opposing the pregnancy. It had seemed like that was Cory's worst fear, understandably. He decided to maintain the role of the quiet observer, Lauri tucked on his arm.

Lauri delighted in Cory’s parents being optimistic and warm hearted. She watched the look in his mother’s eyes when she glanced his way. The affection for him apparent. It didn’t stop at him either. Fiona, pleased with Rosalie, gave the woman special attention. Roderick was the only one difficult for Lauri to read.

Roderick opened the door for them, “We must hear about your plans for the child. I hope we can expect the birthplace to be Maine?” Thus far all births of the Cromwell line in America had been born in a hospital in Maine.

Stepping inside with Rosalie at his hip, Cory cleared his throat, “Well, we haven’t quite decided exactly where, but we were thinking about utilizing the accommodations in Avostoska,” Already he could see the subject would be skipped. Neither. Fiona nor Roderick risked speaking of Wesley just to press a point, “But you know, whatever makes Rosalie more comfortable.”

Oh how she could have kissed him! Right there in front of his parents and everything. It was true they hadn't fully discussed where she'd give birth seeing as a lot right now was contingent on the mage hunt. She really couldn't imagine coming to Maine if they were still living in Avostoska, but she'd wait to break that news to them. Besides, who knew how things were going, maybe they'd find somewhere to build their dream house.

“Of course,” Fiona nodded, keeping a charming manner, “Come, we will have lunch on the veranda.” A similar one that the Crosse couple had once been invited to, along with Everest, quite some time ago.

Lauri caught the faintest tension, but didn’t comment on it. She was there for support and gave warm smiles to both Cory and Rosy if and when they met eyes. Other than that she simply enjoyed watching the family interact.

Roderick found a better subject to touch on, asking, “What about names?”

Rosalie beamed at one question they definitely knew the answer to. Reaching for Cory's hand as they were settled in, she nodded eagerly. "Yes, her name is Amelie," she said with the utmost confidence. "And we cannot wait to meet her."

“Ah, a girl! Wonderful,” Fiona brightened, she sighed in longing. Clearly someone had wished for one. Roderick, though not opposed, didn’t seem to mind his luck on that end, “And an honor, I’m sure.” Though the Cromwell’s hadn’t met Amelie Cain-Belle, themselves, they heard she was of a good nature.

Nodding, Roderick said, “A great honor indeed.”

Cory smiled, “We believe it is, yes. We also mean to name her after Elizabeth. The name goes well with our last too, I think.” He helped Rosalie to her seat. Roderick and Oliver were no different; a cultural courtesy of chivalry still alive today.

“Lady Amelie Elizabeth Cromwell,” Fiona tested it out and found it pleasant, “Elegant,” she nodded, adding, “Bold.”

Roderick found no fault in the observation, “We expect great things.”

“We do too,” Cory beamed, though he wasn’t sure if being a hunter was what he hoped for his little girl. The last few months ran through his mind. Molly and their ethical discussions. And yet, still, Dave came to the forefront front of though, with knowledge that put a shadow over Theo. These thoughts were put aside for now. Knowing the pregnancy was well received, even if it was a struggle for them, made the lunch for Cory.

Fiona laid out her napkin on her lap, “Have you thought about any nanny’s? I have a few recommendations.”

“Actually, we have one already— well, an assistant,” Cory chuckled.

“Oh? Who?” Fiona smiled.

Cory gestured to the Lamb, “Our friend Lauri, in fact. She has been tested and true. A great storyteller as well.” An asset for children, as Rosy had pointed out.

Lauri welcomed the praise, “Merci.”

“Well, I guess that explains your presence,” Fiona spoffed, leaning to allow the servance to pour her a glass of cold water, “Though I’m surprised, I thought I heard you were working as first violinist in the Chicago Orchestra.”

“That is Loraine, my cousin. Oh— don’t worry, it is a common mistake. She is quite the talented musician. I am very happy for her,” Lauri smiled, accepting a pour of Early Grey for her tea. She had liked it more and more since being with Oliver.

“Ah, I don’t recall Pauline having a second daughter,” Fiona hummed in thought, “You must be the youngest.”

“I am the youngest, but of Antoinette’s children.” Lauri explained.

“Oh right, I think I may have heard—“ Fiona cast her eyes away in thought, finding the memory and realizing it had to do with Wesley. While not opposed to speaking about her son, she gracefully switched subjects, “—Well, Rosalie looks happy and satisfied, I’m sure you’re doing a great job.”

“Indeed. Though you and Oliver look like you’re on your own life’s journey, if I may say so,” Roderick pointed out with kindness, “Perhaps our recommendations would be welcomed, Cory, if and when you and Rosalie need a helping hand once these two have their own children.”
 
Oliver sat ever on guard as Lauri was questioned, the Lion ready to step in and protect his Lamb if questions were anything but pleasant for her. He had to assume that this was going to be a frequent conversation they'd be a part of, especially as she was only now being introduced to the world after wrongly being kept away on the vineyard for so long. Reaching beneath the table, his hand found her softer, smaller one, taking hold and giving her as much support as he could muster without words.

"A journey is always better when taken with company," Oliver remarked as he also accepted a cup of fresh brew. "As Rosalie's stated, you've raised a fine son who's also become a dear friend to us. Even if Lauri is no longer working directly for them, we do hope that our developing lives continue to intertwine."

Rosy smiled at the Lion's declaration, nodding in agreement while she took a long sip of cold water. "Indeed. We hope to raise our children surrounded by positive and encouraging examples," she agreed, turning her attention to Roderick's question. "That of course would include their grandparents. We would want you to be a part of Amelie's life, along with Anita."

While Lord and Lady Cromwell were happy to hear Cory and Rosalie were making friends of other couples, Oliver and Lauri being hopefully the first of many, their full attention snapped onto Rosalie. Fiona inhaled slowly, as if she might breathe too hard and blow the opportunity away, “We look forward to it.” She restrained herself from overwhelming them with enthusiasm, though they could see it in her eyes.

Roderick smiled broadly, quite pleased, “Very good,” he gave Cory another pat to his shoulder, “A fine woman you have, Cory.”

“Open, inclusive, and pleasant,” Fiona nodded.

“That’s not even the half of it,” Cory complimented his lady love, giving Rosy’s knee a light squeeze of affection.

Roderick chuckled, “I’m sure we only scratched the surface.”

“I can’t wait to get more acquainted, dear,” Fiona smiled, “I’ve always wanted a daughter. I feel we will get along quite well. And I can’t wait to hold little Amelie! There must be a baby shower,” Fiona said, “Would you mind if I hosted it? Perhaps here?”

Rosy was slightly torn by the offer. On one hand, she wasn't quite ready to let Fiona have complete control over things, especially knowing just how they'd been toward Inara, but on the other she already had a good amount on her plate with the wedding. She'd hardly even thought of a shower, despite Ellie's being right around the corner, but knew it was just a thing that was simply done. In the end, she offered a short nod to Fiona.

"I think that would be just fine," she smile to her future in-laws, deciding she could give them this as a test regarding just how much she'd allow them to have say. "I do have a few small ideas that are recycled from the wedding after a change of theme, so that should be a good starting ground. I wouldn't object to a shower in June." That would give time after Ellie's birth to travel and hopefully more than enough time before any unexpected birthing of her own.

“Perfect! I shall get on that. What progress have you made with the wedding, by the way?” Fiona asked, just as the lunch sandwich platters were being set before them.

Lauri knew there were some changes, but she didn’t know the extent of them yet. She too eagerly awaited to hear what Rosalie and Cory had going on. It was Cory who answered here, “We’re including some holotech. The theme is leaning towards fantasy— knights, armor, horses, elves and such. The holonodes will hopefully be ready and working by the time the wedding comes around. I hope to put them around the venue to immerse the guests in the setting.”

“O-oh, okay,” Fiona’s expression struggled to be pleased. Fantasy? Knights? Elves and such? Not quite the grand, elegant vision of two major hunting families coming together like she thought.

Roderick furrowed his brow and studied his glass ponderously, “So, this theme— Will the participants be expected to…”

“To dress the part?” Cory spread a lopsided smile, “Yeah, I’m hoping they will.”

Lauri chimed in with her support, “Quelle créativité! Cory, you will be a handsome knight. Rosalie, I know you already look like a princess, this will be a wonderful opportunity to dazzle. Fiona, I can just tell you would look so elegant in a gown of spun green silk and a gold belt. A beautiful ancient noble, if I may say so. And Lord Roderick, why, if there ever was an excuse to wear a sword at your hip, I think I would be delighted to take if I were you.”

"Taking a page out of our book," Oliver chuckled, completely agreeing with Lauri that it was a good idea. "I'd say that will be a one-of-a-kind wedding that no one will be forgetting. The talk of the Hunting community and envy of many to come. Very good."

Rosy was grateful for their friends to step in and offer support, especially when it was clear that neither Fiona or Roderick were quite thrilled with the idea. "I only fit the part because Cory truly treats me like a princess," she admitted with the faintest pink on her chinks. "I was a little weary at first, but I've been thinking about it and it really does feel appropriate. We are the love of fairy tales, after all. That and I'm sure everyone will be overly excited at a chance for another large elegant ball this year."

Although not in their particular taste, it seemed they were outgunned here anyway. Fiona gave in to a less hesitant smile, “Then I’m sure it will be amazing.” She wouldn’t admit it right away, or here, but Fiona didn’t mind the idea of dressing in a period piece.

Roderick had a hard brow until swords were mentioned. His mind wandered off on the thought of him on a loyal steed too. Perhaps it wasn’t so bad after all, “Well then, if it makes you two happy.”

Glad to hear encouragement, Cory said, “It will. And I think it will be fun for everyone.” Oliver nodded in agreement, relaxing as it was gradually accepted. He wasn't afraid to step in and offer more evidence if needed, but right then it didn't appear so.

“Good to hear it,” Roderick smiled, “And good to see you two, if I haven’t been clear enough about that,” he chuckled, “How has work been, Rosalie? I hear you’re on a great project.”

Hungrier than she had thought she was, Rosy had taken up a couple of the dainty finger sandwiches, setting them on her plate before taking a much needed bite out of one. Thankfully Oliver had also not hesitated to eat, meaning she didn't have to feel like the odd one out. Wiping her lips, she answered Roderick's question, "Well, I was working on a project, but it's rather been put on hold with our pregnancy. The paperwork and theories I can still work on, but my lab time is being limited as just a precaution."

“Understandable,” Fiona had vague memories of her pregnancies. Both were demanding on the body. That much she knew for sure.

Roderick asked, “And you Cory? How goes it with your tracking?”

“Oh, I’ve been focusing on a big hunt coming up mostly. I do tracking sometimes, but mostly I do my best to help Rosy,” Cory ate two sandwiches in as many bites, “I’ll be pretty busy once the hunt is over and I want as much time with her as I can get.”

“A big hunt?” Fiona perked.

“Yeah, something Wesley is arranging. There’s a lot of us in on it,” Cory figured his parents wouldn’t go into the details since it had to with Wesley.

“Well hope it goes well,” Roderick switched from that quickly, “Do you work in the field?” He asked Lauri and Oliver.

Lauri sipped her tea to clear her mouth, “Oui, I hunt occasionally.” She didn’t have to specify what. The De Lafayette family focused primarily on werewolves.

"When the occasion calls for it," Oliver answered, pausing for his own sip to clear his throat. "I've focused on mages when necessary, aside from a recent hunt with Lauri. My work primarily is behinds the scene to make sure the field work is possibly. Strategic research studying patterns of behavior and actions helps those like Everest Crosse have the information they need to make hits smooth and quick. My father likes to jest that it's the politics behind necessary deaths."

Rosy shifted slightly in her seat, trying to focus on her sandwich. She had to imagine that like her and Cory, there was a layer of pomp put on for the sake of keeping the elder Cromwell couple content.

That satisfied whatever curious itch the couple had and helped veer the discussion in a more pleasant direction— for them. “Ah, I see. Very good. I have to say I do admire the work your father has done. I have couple of his books around the library.”

Not against the talk of work, but finding it dull when they had not see Cory and Rosalie for a while, Fiona said, “I have to agree with Rod, Mr. Blair is one of a kind. He has raised fine children and I’m sure Lauri will be a welcome addition,” she smiled, taking another sandwich on her plate, “I know I am exhilarated to have Rosalie as a member of this family,” Fiona brightened further, “Rosalie I know it’s far off, but what are your thoughts on schooling?”

Unsure if she preferred this to talk of hunting, Rosy finished off one of her sandwiches before answering, a napkin dabbed at the corner of her lips first. "We haven't discussed that far ahead, so of course I'll want Cory's opinion on it," she said, glancing over at him in hopes he'd speak up if he strongly agreed. "I can't imagine we'd do anything besides a private school at the least; tutors perhaps if it suits scheduling better. I think that also gives them the chance to learn skills that will best suit them and their interests."

Nodding to what Rosalie was saying, Cory took a swig of his beer, “Pretty much. I mean, we do want Amelie to grow up with plenty of children to play with, so I wouldn’t mind a private school at least.” They didn’t know if their next child would be close or far. So for now he was thinking the aim would be an environment where his baby girl could be around others.

“Mm, alright, well I have a few private schools I know of that you might look into,” Fiona and Roderick had homeschooled, but they admit they had done so for scheduling purposes too. But there were ones that they had considered.

“We’re open to suggestions,” Cory said after a swallow. He didn’t want to come off rude, but he didn’t want to seem easy I’ll swayed either. He had trouble with that in the past, “But like you said, it’s far off. We haven’t really talked about it.”

Roderick wiped a smudge off of his hand, “What are your thoughts on introducing Amelie to the family business.”

While Oliver knew this was neither his daughter nor his family in question, he was personally not a fan of such a large jump in talk. He and Lauri hadn't gone on such a talk, but he felt like they'd never consider it until their children were old enough to understand what was happening. It only took a few seconds to realize that Rosalie seemed to share that thought.

"Those are thoughts that won't be more than thoughts for several years," Rosalie answered without thinking, quick to offer a meek smile for her sudden response. "When we introduce her, she'll be old enough to understand what is going on. A child should be left to be a child while they still can. Whether or not we allow her minimal contact while she's young like Charlotte has is something we'll determine as we go. Regardless, it's nothing we're going to force on any of our children."

The need Rosalie felt to mention that they would not force their children into the hunter lifestyle came across curious, and perhaps irked Roderick, though he didn’t say anything. At some point Rosalie had been told of how the Lord and Lady handled their first born when he failed to show signs of hunter temperament.

“Naturally. Amelie should enjoy her childhood,” Fiona agreed with that part readily, not touching on the specific topic of Wesley and Inara’s decision to expose their children in incremental doses. A method clearly not outright dismissed by neither Cory nor Rosalie, to their displeasure, “But—“

Cory draped his arm across Rosalie’s shoulders and gave her a kiss to her crown, “What a relief that I’m marrying a woman with a like-mind. I can’t tell you how important it is to me that Rosy and I are on the same page every step of the way,” Whatever suggestions or offers Fiona may have voiced were silenced immediately, “As my friend Lauri likes to say, I am truly blessed.”

Roderick studied Cory with a fatherly eye and decided his son grew up more than he thought, “I’ll drink to that.” He raised his glass, as did others, “To soulmates.”

“To soulmates.” Lauri smiled, sipping the last of her Earl Grey.

“To soulmates,” Cory smiled broadly, not unlike his father.

"To soulmates," Oliver agreed, though his eyes had fallen once more on Lauri and likely wouldn't move for some time. He supported his friends, of course, but also hoped for the same for him and his beloved.

It didn’t take a moment longer for the Lamb to notice her Lion, for she too glanced his way. Grey mist caught hazel eyes for a lingering, affectionate gaze, and a tender hold of hands.

Rosalie had lifted her cup as well, refusing to let go of Cory's hand as she fought back a widening smile and lost. "To soulmates," she nodded, thinking in that moment there was no better word for the man that stepped right up to his parents and passively put them in their place to let them know where he stood. Well, there was one other word she could think of, but it wasn't something she wanted to say in front of the others; or at least not his parents. "I think we'll certainly be able to figure things out as we go along, but if we do need help, we'll know where to look."

Taking that as a good sign, Fiona smiled warmly, “We wish for the best.”

“Indeed.” Roderick nodded in agreement.

Cory kept hold of his lover’s hand and took pride in her joy. It was eone of the best feelings in the world to him; her happiness. Rosalie couldn’t have been a better match for Cory. Even if he waited a thousand years and one, “Now how about you guys? What have you been up to in retirement?”

“Oh, this and that,” Fiona shrugged a shoulder, “I have been doing work on charities I set up. One of them had to close. We weren’t getting enough money to support it. But, we are hopeful for a partnership with Applewood Country Club. They’re hosting two fundraisers this year. I’m going down in late spring for the launch of ‘Starlets’, which is a charity dedicated to preserving historical astronomy architectures for public viewing. Although we may have to make them museums with paid entry if we can’t garner enough interest.”

"That sounds enticing," Oliver remarked. Though he hadn't been involved personally with a lot of astronomy, he did find it a delightful sight. After all, how else would he plan to give his love the moon and stars?

Lauri helped herself to one of the treats the servants brought for the end of their lunch. In the absence of macrons she chose a lemon bar. She had come to like them having had a couple since meeting Rosalie, “Magnifique! I love astronomy.” Cristine had been an avid supporter of it. A hunter, she believed, should be able to navigate the sky without devices.

"I can imagine that is frustrating. People often find joy in such places but are not as keen to step up when they need help staying around," Rosy remarked, having heard Robert and Anita saying the same thing of their own efforts. "If it's kept you busy is it also a safe assumption that it's a hobby you've been able to enjoy?"

Roderick spoffed, answering for his wife, “Quite, and sometimes annoyingly so.” He did not mind the light swat that followed.

“I do, in fact,” Fiona’s squinting eyes left her husband and smiled upon Rosalie, “I love history. I believe that, though we should still hold some healthy historical skepticism not to be deceived, it illuminates the past and informs the future. It must be preserved. Even at the cost of potential unrest. The truth is the truth, whether we like it or not.”

Cory knew this about his mother. While he had nothing to contribute in specific, he did have a curiosity he wanted satisfied, “Mom, do you know Dr. Higgs?”

“Mm, I believe so. The late doctor, not his son,” Fiona clarified, setting aside her finished meal for a treat as Lauri had done. Two brownies dusted with confectioners sugar and ground candied coffee crumbles, “Poor man.”

“What a way to die,” Roderick shook his head.

Not satisfied, Cory asked, “Did he ever talk about his views on mages?”

“Oh, I think he was one of the ones who thought it was possible that mages could be truly human, with our same rights,” Fiona answered matter-of-factly, “Not a popular opinion. He didn’t tell many. We were working on a project to salvage artifacts for a museum I was commissioning. I knew he had wonderful talent in archaeology. I had to hire him on. Near the end of the project we had dinner and he ended up saying so,” Fiona drank some warm tea to clear her mouth that had become too sticky to talk, “He asked me what I thought too.”

Roderick hummed in thought, trying to recall, “Yes, I do think I heard that.”

Cory found more than he thought he would, and he perked, “What did you say?” Lauri found herself quite intrigued.

It was a bold move, in Rosy's eyes, to question their beliefs so suddenly. Especially when they had just shown up after months of all but hiding away with a budding pregnancy to bare. Still, she trusted Cory's judgement and would be there if he needed her support.

Fiona shrugged a shoulder, “What I believed. If it is true, then it is true.”

“Ah, I see,” Cory held back the delight he felt. Something told him to hear his father out first, “What about you, Dad?”

Roderick shook his head, “Mages are diabolical. They are evil. They are practiced in the art of deception. There are countless tales of humanity being fooled by a pretty face. At this point I doubt even the sweetest, kindest mage could sway me to think otherwise.”

“But, what about something— anything— that convinced you?” Cory pressed. The lip of her cup hid the urge to frown while Rosalie listened on.

“I don’t know, my son. Perhaps I am more of a skepticist than your mother,” Roderick shrugged, “I don’t know what could convince me of a mage being human. I hesitate to say it would make a difference. They still murder and destroy. We take action on humans who do the same.”

“I suppose I see the point,” Fiona admitted. After all, crime is crime. Would that not mean they would die anyway?

Cory did his best not to allow himself to fall into a sigh. He had hoped his father would be like-minded with his mother. Lauri did her best not to interrupt here. She trusted they would say what was necessary. Though it seemed Cory was a little deflated. But what were soulmates for, if not to tag-team in the ring? Lauri glanced at Rosalie.

"It's true that mages have been found murderers, but so have plenty of mundies," Rosy offered as she set down her cup and straightened her shoulders. "Plenty of horrible people weren't awoken, and it only makes logical sense that if there are evil mundies then there is the potential for good mages. Of course, most have no doubt had a bad experienced while hunting when they've faced something nasty, but I'm sure we would do nothing less backed into a corner and facing our own deaths."

Oliver watched quietly for a reaction. He was more than ready to add his own two cents to the conversation, but also didn't want to immediately follow-up and make the Cromwells feel as if they were being attacked. Lauri stayed silent for similar reasons. Her hazel eyes flicked between the people talking, looking for any signs of discomfort.

Neither couple appeared disturbed. Perhaps, like Cory and Rosy, they too have had similar talks. “True, mundies have been found murderers. But consider the reality that mages have been found nothing but murderers, given time; it is their nature.” Roderick pointed out that mages are often discovered because they aren’t always caught in a corner, but in fact in the process of crimes against humanity reveal them.

Fiona nodded with a calm manner, “While humanity is, without question, capable of both good and evil, and thus they deserve the benefit of a doubt by trial and jury, and even a potential for reform if found guilty—“ Credit where credit was due; some of the cruelest humans have changed for the better, “—it is not so for the mage.”

“It is a shame, but the nature of a mage simply is not capable of both,” Roderick added on, and seeing Cory had asked what could change their minds, he said, “It wouldn’t be easy to determine that the nature of a mage, which is not human, has the same capacity without extensive research spanning years and a variety of mages.”

"Perhaps, but I stand by the belief that while maybe not probable based on past experiences it is still possible," Rosy said with a firm nod. "If well-behaved there could easily be thousands and thousands flying beneath radars that we won't know of and are only seeing the worst. I agree it would take a variety of subjects to study but I don't think it's fair to throw away the possibility by looking at what we've already seen alone."

"Perhaps, but I stand by the belief that while maybe not probable based on past experiences it is still possible," Rosy said with a firm nod. "If well-behaved there could easily be thousands and thousands flying beneath radars that we won't know of and are only seeing the worst. I agree it would take a variety of subjects to study but I don't think it's fair to throw away the possibility by looking at what we've already seen alone."

“Well, I wouldn’t rule out ‘possible’, we can agree there.” Fiona smiled, quite content with such philosophical discussions.

Roderick said, “Possible or not, until good enough evidence reveals itself, I will keep my gun at my hip,” Out of concern for his future-daughter in-law, he added gently, “There is nothing wrong with talking about this subject. Just keep it between family and friends.”

Cory knew exactly why. It would start unrest. They could even be accused of having sympathies for mages. There were some in the community that would see to an end to that talk, even if it meant death. And woe betide thee who hath a mage befriended, “Of course.” he knew not to bring it up to someone he wasn’t sure about. Even if he didn’t see eye-to-eye with his parents on all of it, he felt safe to bring it up.

Lauri felt the end of the topic had come. And none too soon. She felt the tension leave her shoulders. A gentle squeeze of Oliver’s hand dissipated what traces lingered.

Deciding it was best to let the subject die and keep everyone on civil terms, Rosy reached for her tea to take a long drink. Even since her first quiet bed talk with Cory on the subject, she had known she'd have to take tender steps when testing the waters of others reactions. She wasn't quite sure where she wanted to go from then, having spent very little time in the presence of Fiona and Roderick, and even less when they weren't arguing.

"It's a lovely estate you have here," Oliver came to the rescue of conversation. "Might I ask how you decided that Maine was the place to stay? No doubt you two are quite prominent figures and have seen the world. Was there no where else that satisfied what you needed?" A lighthearted question that could maybe even help the young couples as they decided where they'd make their primary residences at.

“Nostalgia. I grew up here,” Fiona smiled, setting down her tea cup, “Can’t seem to leave. It’s a beautiful place. Cory can probably tell you I have dragged the boys out to national parks and our quirky museums. The winters can be occasionally difficult, but nothing a cozy place by a hearth can't fix.”

Roderick didn’t have much of a sweet tooth. He left the treats for the rest and took out a cigar instead, “Let me know if this is a bother,” he said as he lit it before saying, “My preference is for the warmer climates. I hate the damp—“ A sentiment he shared with his son, “—but it was always difficult to refuse my wife on these matters,” he rested a hand on hers absentmindedly, “The lobster is quite delicious. Maine isn’t famous for it without reason. I am partial to honey as well. It doesn’t hurt that Burt’s Bees is a road trip away.”

Cory recalled these memories with fondness, “Yeah, and fishing trips down the coast. Or when we camped North and saw that moose.”

“The one that ran through the snow?” Fiona chuckled.

“It was terrifying,” Roderick chuckled, “I wouldn’t trade a moment.” Without saying so, he hinted to include his time with Wesley. Even if their relationship currently suffered tension.

Fiona hummed wistfully, “I hope to make more of these memories with my grandchildren.” She had so few already and under such pressure. Risking much, Fiona asked, “How are the others, Cory?”

“They’re well,” Cory didn’t know to what extent he should speak on their behalf, but that seemed to be appropriate. Fiona seemed satisfied enough with that, “I’m sure Amelie will love to go camping and fishing. At the least, I know she’ll love visiting Burt’s Bees. She’s gonna love honey,” Cory looked over to Rosalie and the treats she had, “If her mother is any indication!”

Lauri stifled a giggle behind a bite of brownie. While she too wanted to hear more about the pros and cons of Maine, she did enjoy the banter between the family members. She said, “Oh you’re no saint when it comes to sweets either, Cory.”

Cory playfully scoffed, “What? Me?”


Rosy was quick to join in on the merry teasing, wagging a finger in his direction. "Oh yes you, Cornelius Eugene Cromwell. There's no one I know who jumps at the thought of dessert when it's offered like you, although Lottie might be a close second," she chuckle. "I'm quite sure every sweet craving I've had is just an extension of you that happens to be growing inside me."

Oliver felt obligated to jump to his friend's defense. "To be fair, I've seen just what sweet treats you ladies indulge in at your tea times," he said, Lauri having shown him a few pictures of the towers of macaroons bars and more. "We don't sit around nibbling on confections when we have our manly time."

“Exactly! Oliver is completely right,” Cory smiled broadly, “We might have a drink or two, possibly a cigar, but that’s it.”

“Ce n'est que naturel. What would an afternoon tea be without a wafer or a macaron?” Lauri smiled in question of them, pointing out the necessity of such an occasion, “Just as it is so for drinks and smoking while playing the billiard table.”

“What is gaming without chips and soda?” Cory chuckled, using her own example.

“Vrai, we gamers have our favorite treats while playing,” Lauri bobbed her head from side to side. Yet she wasn’t done, “But tell me, Cory, what excuse do you have bowls of ice cream you’ve consumed?”

“Exactly! Oliver is completely right,” Cory smiled broadly, “We might have a drink or two, possibly a cigar, but that’s it.”

“Ce n'est que naturel. What would an afternoon tea be without a wafer or a macaron?” Lauri smiled in question of them, pointing out the necessity of such an occasion, “Just as it is so for drinks and smoking while playing the billiard table.”

“What is gaming without chips and soda?” Cory chuckled, using her own example.

“Vrai, we gamers have our favorite treats while playing,” Lauri bobbed her head from side to side. Yet she wasn’t done, “But tell me, Cory, what excuse do you have bowls of ice cream you’ve consumed?”

Roderick’s rumbling mirth followed the silence of his son, “You have a chance to recover, Cory, best take it gracefully.”

Rosalie had to giggle at the two and their near sibling dispute. She loved the man, but he certainly loved more than his share of sweets. "And if Amelie is like her father I'll have to make sure you two aren't sneaking off and getting a second dessert when you are supposed to be in bed."

"They'll have to get good at sneaking then," Oliver smirked around a sip of his tea. "Mischief certainly runs in blood lines."

Roderick chuckled, “I’m afraid, being my son, Cory isn’t the best at sneaking or keeping his emotions to himself. Even if they did manage to get a treat without Rosalie seeing them, she’d find out soon enough.”

Sighing, Cory shrugged with a smile, “He’s not wrong.”

“Perhaps our children will teach them,” Lauri giggled, having a naughty knack for overhearing conversations and sneaking up on Frogger and Lions in the dark of a theatre room.

Fiona spoffed, “Oh I hope Amelie is just as mellow as Cory was as a child. Aside from the one or two mishaps, he had been a pleasant little guy. Both were, really. Wesley was as sweet as cherry pie—“ she had let her cheer run away with her and forgot not to sour the mood with tension, “—I’m sure she will be a joy no matter what. I don’t think I can say it enough. I’m happy for the both of you.”

Oliver smirked at Lauri's prediction already quite able to imagine their own little ones with Amelie, helping her get into trouble together. His hand found hers for simple contact and joy at their shared figured ahead.

The strong, supportive blessing from Fiona was an immense relief. Rosy herself wasn't necessarily needing it, prepared if needed to be the next Inara and stand up to them, but she also knew how much it meant to Cory. For his sake, she wanted to keep things as civil as possible. "Thank you, Fiona. It means the world to us both."

“You’re most welcome, darling,” Fiona smiled. She finished her treat, cleaned off her hands, and asked, “Now then, what will the four of you be doing today? Can we expect dinner?”

“Actually, I was going to show them around and take them to DiMillo’s. Then it’s off to Belarus.” Cory said, dusting crumbs off of his sleeves.

“Oh, show them the Portland Observatory.” Fiona smiled.

“Oh yeah, okay!” Cory happily agreed.

Roderick bobbed his head, “That sounds like a plan,” he scooted out and offered a hand to his wife, “Come dearest, let’s give the youth their time to roam.”

Cory chuckled, knowing his mother had a thing or two to say about the time they’ve been roaming being enough! But she said nothing against it and only got up to give her son a hug. Fiona lingered, “Oh Cory, you’ve grown up so much. I will miss you running into my arms.”

“I know,” Cory spoffed, finally letting go to give his father a strong pat in a one-armed embrace, “See you Dad.”

“Till next time, son.” Roderick gave him a firm grip on his shoulder.

Fiona gingerly encircled Rosalie so not to squish her belly, “It was lovely seeing you, darling, I hope to see you again at Ellie’s babyshower.”

Roderick enfolded his hands on Rosy’s, saying, “You’re going to be an amazing mother, and a valued member of this family. Have a safe flight.”

Lauri and Oliver received appropriate hugs and handshakes from the Lord and Lady Cromwell. They were told not to be strangers. As much as Lauri wanted to invite them to their wedding, she didn’t want to poke a bear while putting them in the same room as Wesley and Inara. They’d have to deal with them at Cory and Rosalie’s wedding and babyshower already. Fiona looked a little relieved not to worry about more than that and wished their wedding well.

Once inside the limo, and after Cory told the driver to head to Commercial Street as their first stop, he leaned back with his arm around Rosalie, “That went better than I thought!”

After their several sessions of him sharing his worries, Oliver knew all too well what Cory meant. His parents had left him stressed out for this visit even if they hadn't realized it. Save for a few small hiccups it had gone fairly well. "Those were my thoughts precisely," he offered as he wound one arm about Lauri, pulling her in for a gentle peck on her cheek.

“Et si paisible.” Lauri reflected, a smile blooming from the mere touch of her Lion’s lips.

"Absolutely," Rosy agreed, leaning into her beloved's embrace. Now that they was distance between them and his parents, she could more properly appreciate jus what he had done for them. Despite his fears, Cory had been quick to be at her side,backing her belief of how they wanted to raise Amelie together. "You were truly wonderful there, Cory. I think you gained a lot of respect from your parents today." And even more from her somehow, though perhaps that was a different type of adoration that would have to be explored on the jet that night.

“Yeah my heart was beating like a drum,” Cory had been unsure if he was going to stumble over stammer, “But I had my lovely princess at my side and my heart knew exactly what to say,” he kissed her crown, “My strong hearted, like-minded maiden.”

Lauri had to say it, “The both of you were fierce. Quite a Knight and his indomitable princess.”

Cory beamed, happily nuzzling his nose against Rosy’s hair with every ounce of agreement. He went on to praise Rosalie for her fearless statement on her opinions of mages too. Although his parents weren’t quite on the road he hoped, there was no reason not to be optimistic. The conversation did bring to light a good topic to go over though, “To be honest, I do like the idea of Amelie going to a private school.”

“Being stuck in a house all the time, I think I would like it,” Lauri looked to Oliver and Rosalie, “What do you two think?”

Oliver offered a shrug of his shoulders. "My personal take is that private school is a better option to encourage social interaction," he said before smirking. "Granted, I do have a clear bias."

Rosalie chuckled at his admittance. "That's fair. I think I would prefer it to tutoring in theory, though who knows what will be our current state will be in five years from now. If we are traveling for work a lot then I wouldn't want to put her through that," she said, already unwilling to part with their unborn daughter. "We can plan for private schooling but should be ready to decide based on what's best for Amelie."

“Perhaps both? Tutors for travel, private school for when you are home?” Lauri offered, though she didn’t know if a school could be flexible like that, “When Amelie is young you would want her with you-- or at least I would do that. But as she grows one or two days away for travel won’t be so bad. Even a week isn’t terrible if she’s old enough. But a tutor would be an asset if you left for a longer stretch of time than you would be comfortable.”

Cory hummed in thought, “Well I guess I can see it if she had friends and cousins to bunk with while we travel. A tutor for situations like the one we’re in now would be good, if the school worked with us on that,” Even if Amelie had someone to stay with while they were away, if she was too young he would want to take her with them. Best of both worlds if the school they picked allowed her to come and go. As long as Amelie did the work Cory didn’t see a reason why they would complain. But of course, he had to check with the missus! “What do you think, Rosy?”

"If we had someone watching her that we trusted enough," Rosy tentatively agreed. They'd have to trust them quite a lot she felt right then. This was their little girl they were talking about after all! "I would just want to know Amelie was safe if I can't watch her myself."

"Understandable. I suspect with your own child only those closest to you would be sufficient," Oliver mused. "You can never be too safe these days after all. And if you're going to be across the world you need to be able to focus on work and not just worrying."

“Oh no, yeah I agree,” Cory nodded to the both of them, “They’d definitely have to be people we’re comfortable with for certain. And I don’t think I would leave her with someone until she’s at least seven anyway, and I don’t think I would leave her for extended periods of time until she’s at least ten or twelve.” They’d have Amelie with them as often as they could, as close as they could; working, but not at the expense of the relationship with their child.

Lauri knew the Von Helsing children were rarely far from their parents. But she didn’t see a lot of visitors. None in fact, “Who do the Von Helsing children hang out with?”

“They don’t really have anyone who is comfortable with them, because the kids are being introduced to the hunter life as they grow. No one so far is willing to have their children accidentally exposed,” Cory realized it could happen with Amelie, if she did spend time with his brother’s children. He looked to Rosalie, “What are your thoughts on that?”

Oliver had interest in that subject indeed. He and Lauri hasn't gone so far as to talk about their plans for raising their children and if it would mirror the methods they were introduced. He'd be interested to see what she had to say on that topic, though he'd wait until his friends had a chance to finish their discussion.

"Well, I wouldn't want to keep her away from her cousins. We could just ask that the children who already are familiar with it avoid the subject and simply tell Amelie if anything comes up that she had questions about to tell us and we can answer her," Rosy offered. "I would rather the children not know too early. Like I told your parents, I want them to enjoy childhood and not be so focused on... well, a Lifestyle that has a lot of hate to it."

Cory nodded, “I agree. I think we can navigate the unexpected better than if we separated them.” He would be heartbroken not to mingle their children. So far Lottie did a good job of not talking about Mommy and Daddy’s ‘work’ when she’s not supposed to, and all she really knew was that they were involved with helping police catch mages. ‘Mages’ were vague and some questions she asked were written on a list for answering when she was older.

“Mon Amour, what are your thoughts?” Lauri asked, since they were on the topic.

Reaching up, Oliver brushed a few shorter strands of hair from the side of her face, tucking them behind her ear. "Personally I would prefer if the children weren't around adult talk of it. I don't want to plant a specific seed in their young minds that shapes them so early. I would much rather allow them to get their own opinion in the matters and then go from there," he studied her face carefully. "And you? Tell me your thoughts, my gentle Lamb."

“Oui, I agree, mon Amour,” Lauri was relieved Oliver had voiced thoughts like her own. She held his hand on her lap in contentment, “My hope is the same as Rosalie and Cory. I don’t want the bias of people they admire to sway them regarding hunting.” It would be easy for children to look up to people like Ellie and Wesley and Joao, with every intention to want to be grown up like them and hold their beliefs. A natural design of the offspring of humans; integration, cooperation. “I also think I’d like them to make up their own minds, if and when it is organically discovered. I rather not impose it on them. But if you think they should be told, perhaps when they are adults, then I will stand by you.” However, if their children had a chance to live their lives without any worry— prepared, having been raised with the skill to defend themselves—then she’d rather they live in that peaceful bliss.

He hadn't considered simply not telling their children of the Almaeri. Raising Mundies with the best protection in the world; would that be possible? Especially if they remained as close as they currently were with Wesley and Inara whose children were already exposed and aware. Hunting was everyone around's career. "We can try when the time comes, I'm just not sure if we can block that out from them completely, mon Amour," he gently offered, kissing her crown gently. "If it would make you happy, then I can't see why we wouldn't try."
 
“Merci, mon Amour,” Lauri appreciated that Oliver would at least try, returning his affection with a kiss to his cheek. She suspected there would be questions here and there over why they were being required to be so athletic or why they had to learn to navigate the stars, but thankfully they were creative people. They may get away with non-Almaeri explanations. However, the Lamb knew she’d have to lend to the possibility that they would find out.

Cory, though he understood the hope, believed similarly to Oliver. More so, even. The Cromwell children would, no doubt, be around the Von Helsing children far more often growing up. In Cory’s mind it was an inevitability.

The limo slowed to a halt by a busy road where they could see a ribbon of river winding up and down parallel to the street. The bright afternoon sun pierced through the clouds in rays that danced over the water and shined on the people. So many people! Once out of the vehicle Cory happily introduced to them ‘Commercial Street’ lined with entertainments, boutiques, and little food shops. While Cory enjoyed these, his favorite thing to do here was to get on a boat and ride it down the water. It worked out well for them in this case. The observatory peeked over the tops of buildings East of them in the direction of the little ship Croy wanted to take.

“Feel free to explore a bit around here before we board.” Cory contentedly fit himself to Rosalie’s side. His arm looped around his beloved.

Just like before Lauri met the day and the people with enthusiasm! She explored around the shops with Oliver’s hand linked to her own. Free to roam in the area, she became the guide. More often they said hello to people rather than window shop. Some were more willing to talk then others. A few were a little too willing, even in the presence of Oliver standing right beside Lauri. The Lion had to redirect his Lamb who soon caught on that these particular engaging people were often men looking for more than a friendly conversation. Lauri had only heard of Yonten’s skirt chasing and witnessed a light teasing from Alaric. It did not prepare her for some of the bold, risqué remarks from strangers. Some of which could clearly see her engagement ring and cat called her all the same.

While raised a true gentleman, Oliver wouldn't stand by quietly when others were prowling far too close. A firm, polite growl seemed to keep most at bay, though he wouldn't be walking far from her side with how many hungry eyes they saw. They were silver foxes at every corner, though many much younger than Alaric had been.

Cory had to thank the Fate’s that Rosalie’s ample belly drew more ‘aw’s rather than suggestive ‘ah yeah’s, and mainly from women who cooed over her. Rosy, as a pregnant woman, had an immunity card. Only the creepiest of men would dare to flirt with her and they would earn the ire of surrounding guys as well as Cory. Not to mention the women.

Though she might not have been so quick to admit it, Rosy was personally growing fond of the attention that her stomach drew. The growing bump of Amelie was evidence to the world of their love, and so Rosalie carried it about with pride and a resonating glow.

Lauri stood with Oliver at a tower of sunglasses. She plucked off a few shades with eager delight to see how they looked. She swung around thinking Oliver was directly beside her, only to beam “What do you think?” at a man who had just slipped on a pair of dark aviators himself.

The handsome man, on the right side of twenty-eight, smiled amusedly, “They look as lovely as the one wearing them.” His middle Eastern accent fell pleasantly on the ears. “But, as good as you look, I think you’ve chosen glasses styled for men.”

Oliver, who had stood just a few feet away, examining a few postcards that were on a swiveling rack debated whether or not he would snatch up a few. Perhaps start a scrapbook for him and beloved Lamb that she could use as a reference when she began her story. Her voice floated to his ears, turning to face her and found she'd stumbled into yet another young stud who chased after the captivating beauty of his love. In a breath he was back at Lauri's side, a protective arm slipping about her waist as misty grey eyes found the newest opponent.

"A beauty regardless of threads or jewels," he murmured, only taking his eyes off the man before them for the briefest of seconds to pluck a pair of large feminine sunglasses with lavender tinted glass off the rack, offering them to her. "Try these on, mon Amour."

“Ah d'accord.” Lauri smiled, switching out the dark wine colored ones for the pair Oliver handed to her. They accented her complexion well.

Though Oliver could not see the man’s eyes, he did detect his perked black brows barely peeking over the tops of his shades and noticed the way the fair man’s mouth tamed itself from grinning. Not to restrain lust. In fact he did not appear allured by either of them. It was to subdue the unexpected delight for the bold presence of the British Lion who met his gaze evenly. “Forgive me,” He said, in a tone that implored Oliver’s favor, “I’ll have to take your word for it. I can’t say I am the best judge to be honest. My ability to accurately gauge attractiveness has always relied on my interactions with people. I believe they call it being demisexual,” he said with a hint of uncertainty. His compliment toward Lauri had possibly been given out of courtesy rather than an objective observation.

It seemed a magic word to call the Lion off his hunt, his hold on Lauri loosening and a more genuine smile directed at the man. He was no longer deemed a threat as many of the other peering eyes in the vicinity had been. "I see. Well then you must excuse my own preservative first impression. We've experienced a few too many tasteless encounters for a single attitude from those with tongues both bold and vulgar," Oliver explained, acknowledging he wouldn't need to roar at this man at least.

The man turned his head left and right. “Yes, I have to agree. The people here are a bit...rustic.” He faced Oliver with a smile. “I harbor no ill will, I assure you. I’ll take it as a compliment toward myself,” he chuckled, pleased to know that he had been perceived as a handsome threat, even if he had no intention of charming either of them. He smiled at Lauri, “You must be a beauty indeed. Public admiration is always enjoyable.”

The Lamb, who liked the elegant shades Oliver picked out too much to take them off just yet, tapped her fingers together bashfully and leaned against her lover. “Merci, I suppose.” Cory, who had a strong opinion about Lauri’s features, would have pointed to her friendly nature as the main reason why she was getting so much attention. Men were hardly the type to turn down a reasonably pretty face willing to flash a smile their way. “But public admiration or not, as long as Oliver is pleased with me, then I am satisfied.”

The black haired fellow found her modesty appealing. “Well, Oliver, I can see why you would be so covetous.”

A fair hand of a person, whose sex neither Oliver nor Lauri could discern, came to reach between the three of them to pull out a pair of flaming sunglasses. The color reflected handsomely off of their cascade of corn silk waves. Oliver and Lauri could only guess that they felt comfortable doing so from familiarity. They stood quite close too.

agwo1dB.png


“Tsc, Sahar, manners,” the black-haired one chided gently, shaking his head as he turned toward Lauri and Oliver, “Do forgive this brash companion of mine, we are new here.”

Lauri kept back a giggle successfully, “Pas de soucis.”

“Have you two been here long? If I am correct, you must hail from France and Britain.” Their black-haired acquaintance shifted his weight to one side and crossed his arms, at ease and interested in a light conversation.

Oliver gave the newcomer a small smile and nod to acknowledge their presence. He had to admit he was curious, but far too polite to ask further questions of this Sahar person. Instead, he looked to the one who had initiated this encounter. "Only since this morning," Oliver answered. "We're in town only to visit relatives of one of our companions before we leave the states. I must applaud your attentive hearing though."

“I’ve spent some time in Europe. My companions and I just arrived here last night,” he explained.

Despite the disapproval from the dark haired one Sahar traded out the red glasses for a pair of an ombré green set by reaching between them again. This earned a sigh from his short haired friend. In response, Sahar said in an accent not unlike their dark haired acquaintance, “We should be going, you know,” in a voice as deep as a cavern and as smooth as silk. Quite unexpected for someone as androgynous as he appeared.

“Oh we have plenty of time. I want to take a look around. Besides, I’ve enjoyed speaking with Oliver and—”

“Lauri,” she couldn’t help but spoff.

“Ah, I may have a difficult time discerning physical beauty, but I think you have a lovely name,” he offered a genuine compliment, before addressing Sahar, “So I’ll thank you for practicing patience.”

“Mmm, your thanks will go to waste. The rest will be just as eager to head off,” Sahar teased, walking around to the cashier to purchase the glasses.

A glance back spoke of the truth of Sahar’s words. A few faces were coming their way that were quite unique— a few black and white painted goths wearing spikes and long coats, a dark man with amber eyes that seemed to glow in the sun— though neither Lauri nor Oliver could tell which of the strangers to whom Sahar referred. Sighing, the young man turned to Oliver and Lauri, “Alas, it is probably best I do continue onward,” he said as he bowed his head to pull off his shades. The man blinked in the brightness. Once his eyes adjusted they saw that his irides, the color of dusky grey, nearly blended into the background of black sclera. “It was nice meeting the two of you.”

e26c02c822ca5ea8d65234f49e25a07e.jpg

B7Vpw2k.png


Feelings of slight unrest at the sight were well masked. "And a pleasure to meet you," the Lion nodded in return, only brandishing a smile of utmost practiced etiquette. "Enjoy your time in America... Oh, pardon me and my lack of manners. We never caught your name."

One hand held the sunglasses while the other raised to rest over his heart. “Please, I shoulder the blame for failing to offer my name,” he insisted neither of them take responsibility, “I am Loki.” The young man's eyes shimmered in the sun like a dark moon. “Thank you for your well wishes. I too hope the rest of your visit is enjoyable.”

Lauri brightened, feeling no danger or unrest— at least less with Loki than she had seeing the men painted like the members of the band KISS—had no qualms offering the dark eyed man a French parting who had been so kind and engaging compared to everyone else they bumped into that day. Between the hug and peck to his fair cheek she happily said, “Au revoir! Safe travels, Loki. May you and your friends find rejuvenation and peace here on your visit.”

“Thank you, Lauri.” The unexpected show of friendliness had Loki spoffing, “Oliver, I should go now I think, before I earn your righteous wrath. Your French maiden is quite sweet and I am beginning to see why so many have looked her way. Goodbye.” Loki offered his hand to the British Lion.

Oliver had to chuckle at the comment, still relaxed in the presence of Loki. "Ah yes, I completely understand. She's not just a pretty face but an absolute beauty inside and out," he said as he shook the offered hand. "Once more it was a pleasure and we wish the best for you and yours, Loki.”

“This time I don’t only have to take your word for it,” Loki teased pleasantly, turning to the cashier like his friend had done.

“He seemed nice,” Lauri said as she looped her arm with Oliver’s and took off the lavender shades. They were pretty, but they were a bit uncomfortable for how large they were. The Lamb walked with Oliver to the postcards. “You were looking at these, oui? Did you want a couple?”

"Indeed, quite the pleasant encounter," he nodded, walking in step with her back to the display he'd been examining earlier. "I think I will pick up a few. Momentos of our first trip together. I thought I might start collecting little tokens and reminders and form a scrapbook of sorts. Or do you think that is too sentimental, mon Amour?"

“Oh, ça sonne bien!” Lauri delighted in the idea. “I have not crafted before, but I have seen things like it on pinterest when I have scrolled with Rosalie. I would love to do so with you.”

The couple spent a moment deliberating over which postcards to pick. All the while they did not see the four others who joined Loki and Sahar. Nor did they catch the six of them passing behind the two after purchasing their goods. Oliver may have seen a glimpse in his periphery—had they glanced their way? A quick look himself and they had blended into the crowd. However, two familiar faces came up with smiles from ear to ear.

Cory, like Rosy, had enjoyed people recognizing their budding family. His proud fatherly grin could not be wiped away. His arm carried a small bag in one hand and the other wrapped around Rosalie, “Hey guys, you almost ready?”

Oliver had a few postcards neatly stacked in his hand as they were joined by their friends. "Oh, I think we can be ready," he said with confidence, already looking forward to their scrapbooking together. It would be a pleasant hobby they could enjoy when they had the time to spare and were willing to part with a book to read. "Did you find any sunglasses you wanted? J'aimerais avoir une chance de te traiter, mon Agneau."

“Tu traites assez, mon Lion,” Lauri assured him softly, before pointing out a pair she noticed since taking another glance at the tower of protective eyewear. The Lamb slipped off of the cylindrical display yet another lavender pair, though smaller than the last. “What do you guys think?”

Nwef40S.png


Chuckling, Cory said, “Looks fine to me.”

"I love them," her Lion purred, stealing a kiss from her before plucking the glasses carefully off her face. "But I will still treat you, mon Amour. It is the least I can do until I fetch those stars for you."

Lauri’s cheeks pinked, not out of embarrassment, but because of her warm heart. “Oh, mon Amour, comment tu remplis mon cœur de joie,” she murmured affectionately. “I shall wear them on my trip to Texas.”

"I'm glad. You truly do look stunning in them," Oliver agreed whole he paid for their goodies, keeping hold of the bag once the transaction was completed so she wouldn't need to be burdened with it.

“Aw, mon Amour,” Lauri sighed in Oliver’s sweetness.

“Hey, Rosy, do you want a pair for Texas too?” Cory asked his lover, his arm around her giving her a gentle squeeze. “It’ll be pretty sunny there.”

Rosy hummed in thought at the offer, looking at the close shelf. One pair caught her eyes and she slid the pale pink frames with rose gold lenses on, turning to Cory. "What do you think? They match my ring," she sought his opinion, holding up her engagement ring to demonstrate the discovery.

“So beautiful,” Cory murmured, giving Rosy a kiss. Though it was clear he hadn’t been thinking of the glasses, his eyes on Rosalie. “You both will be rocking the streets in style!” He looked over the shades and decided on a pair that looked like a sepia sunset. Like Oliver, Cory paid for the gift and added the tiny bag to the hand that held the other.

“What’s in there?” Lauri asked once Oliver came to stand with her again, arms linked.

“Oh yeah, they’re chocolates,” Cory chuckled, holding up the bag for them to see. “Rosy had a craving. I knew exactly where to go. We had a few already, but I wanted you two to try them. We can have them on the boat ride up river. Come on.”

Talk of more sweets was one thing that put a pep in Rosalie's step. Her and miss Amelie were definitely having sweet cravings and the chocolate had hit the spot. The quicker they got to the boat the sooner she'd get more!

They walked one set behind the other to avoid hogging the sidewalk. Once the couple boarded the boat Cory handed the treats out to them all. There was no way he would miss eating another. Cory playfully fed Rosalie a couple. The four of them stood at the bow of the ship to enjoy the evening breeze and watch the passersby along the streets. A familiar face caught sight of Lauri and Oliver. The Lamb was quick to wave. They were too far to exchange a fleeting verbal hello or goodbye. Loki waved back. The five other people with him merely observed him and the couple curiously. They didn’t get a good look at all of them, but Lauri noticed a tall dark man with amber eyes, one with scars on her lip and left cheekbone, one covered in clothes from head to toe without any skin exposed, a woman wearing a long scar like a headwrap, and of course, Sahar.

“Who is that?” Cory asked. Normally he would not have bothered. Lauri said hello to a lot of people. But this had been one and done since the ship had begun to sail.

“Oh, he is Loki. We met him when we were looking at the sunglasses. Loki and his friends are visiting from Europe.” Lauri offered matter-of-factly.

Oliver had given Loki a nod while Lauri had waved to him. He had seemed like a nice enough bloke, after all.

Rosy perked a brow at the peculiar communication between their soft, gentle Lamb and these rather...unique individuals. "Oh from Europe? Interesting," she gave Lauri a light nudge. "You can probably make a friend wherever you go, can't you Lauri Loo?”

“They are ephemeral delights. My true friends are here with me,” Lauri said, happily smoothing out a wrinkle of Rosalie’s lovely outfit.

The couples fell into easy conversation in moments. Along the way Cory pointed out a shop or two they could go to at some point in the future, or the direction of a park he’d like to visit again some day, or where he had gotten his first haircut as a toddler. A thing his mother insisted on doing. So far they had nothing to be displeased about their day.

When they finally got off the boat and up to the observatory, they were treated to a three-sixty sunset view of Maine. Lauri contentedly leaned her back against Oliver’s front and wrapped up in his arms. Cory sat with Rosalie to give her feet a chance to relax. His fingers caressed her sore muscles. “So beautiful,” he murmured his truth again, looking at her despite the blazing horizon. “What do you think so far, Rosy? Do you think you’d give Maine a chance?” Maybe they could spend a year there to truly test it out before they struck the first shovel for the foundation of their home.

Rosy took her eyes off the scenery at his first comment, somehow not surprised to find him looking directly at her. A knowing smile spread across her lips as she watched him with nothing but equal adoration. "Live here? I mean, it's been absolutely gorgeous and it seems like a wonderful place to live. Is that would you like? Rather than the dreary wet London air?"

Cory chuckled, glancing back at Oliver before leaning to Rosy, “Well don’t tell Oliver, but I rather live in a desert than a damp place like London.” He meant no offense, of course. He could spare a wedding ceremony and reception where he could use the scenery for his vision, but Cory couldn’t stand the weather. “But I want to know what you think of it.”

Giggling, she nodded at her beloved's remark. "I agree; my hair wouldn't tolerate it for long. But truthfully, I would be willing to try living here. It would just be an interesting experience to live so close to your parents," she said with a smile. "Anywhere with you will be perfect, though."

“My thoughts exactly,” Cory said with a smile. Once he finished massaging her feet he put her shoes back on and helped her up. Cory gave his lady love a kiss. “We should go get dinner. I can’t wait to have you try the lobster here.” His arm slipped around her waist with ease as he turned to the other two. “You guys ready to go to DiMillos? It’s the best. Oliver, you were right about the fish and chips. There is something about a pub that makes them tastier. I promise you these lobsters will be the best.”

Rosy kept hold of him while Oliver turned about to face Cory. "Oh we're ready, mate. It's been a bit too long since lunch for me," he chuckled, looking down to Lauri in his arms. "What about you, mon Amour? Êtes-vous prêt pour un repas copieux?"

“Oui, mon Amour, mangeons. Those chocolates were delicious, Cory, I am looking forward to the lobster.” Lauri shifted so she could walk arm in arm with Oliver. Their trip, though a few days, felt like the best kind of vacation. There was every excitement that their dinner would be a grand end to their time away.

Cory led the way with Rosalie at his side, as was right. “Alright, allons-y!”

DiMillos boasted a classy yacht dining experience. Cory had made the arrangements well beforehand to make sure they got the best table overlooking the water and the view of Maine in starlight. Lauri thought it reminded her a little of what she hoped to do for her wedding. The way the light danced over the sea looked enchanting.

“What can I get for you to drink?” A pleasant female waitress asked.

“A Samuel Adams for me, please. Can I get a pitcher of that?” Once confirmed, Cory said, “And can I get a small glass filled with maraschino cherries?” He knew his lady love had been wanting to snack on those. Rosy beamed at just how thoughtful her fiance was, feeling even more blessed than normal. She'd enjoy those cherries and think of how Cory was just as sweet with each bite.

When it was Lauri’s turn, she hummed in thought, “Mmm, I don’t know. What goes well with lobster?” she asked the waitress.

“I recommend something like an Old Fashioned, Mai Tai, Hurricane, Sangria, Manhattan, Piña Colada, or a martini.”

“I would like a glass of sangria, s'il vous plaît“ Lauri decided.

“And you two?” The waitress looked to Oliver and Rosalie.

Oliver had mulled over the suggestions that were given. "I'll take an Old Fashioned to start with," he decided, always a fan of the drink.

"I think that a lemon tea sounds fantastic," Rosalie smiled to the waitress. "Are there any other Maine specialties we should indulge in while we're here experiencing such a wonderful night?"

The waitress tapped her fingers against the e-pad. “Mm, I’m new in town. But I know that the dessert here is amazing.”

Lauri peeked at the menu for the list, “Oo, I like the sound of the cobbler.”

“That’s wicked,” the waitress bobbed her head, “I like that one.”

Cory hummed, “I think I’ll get the mud pie.” Chocolate, fudge, ice cream, and whipped cream? Yes.

“Do either of you want dessert too?” She asked Rosy and Oliver.

Although it wasn't anything special, Rosy knew precisely what she wanted. "I'll have the strawberry shortcake," she grinned.

"Everyone is jumping to planning dessert so soon," Oliver chuckled, but had to admit it did look tasty. "I'll have a slice of the French silk pie, please."

A quick check at who the table belonged to made certain the waitress knew to make sure the people sitting at it were accommodated. While she may not have personally known why ‘Cromwell’ meant they would change their menu on a dime, she didn’t want to risk getting fired to find out why. “Alright…” she murmured, typing in their requests, “So, know what you want to eat?”

“Steamed twin lobster dinner for me,” Cory said, handing her his menu.

Lauri looked over the lobster roll, the fried lobster, the dish Cory asked for, and a few others before deciding, “Mmm, perhaps the Lazy Lobster.” She didn’t want to crack shells.

"Oh the Twin lobster sounds wonderful to me as well," Oliver agreed with Cory's choice.

Rosy had to giggle once it was her turn. "Not to be a copy cat, but I also would like the Lazy Lobster," she requested. Something about cracking open each bit of the lobster shell wasn't as enticing as just being given the meat prepared.

“Great,” the waitress smiled as she took the rest of the menus, “The orders have been sent. Your drinks and cup of cherries will arrive soon. Please, enjoy the view while you wait.”

Once the woman made off to her other tables Cory exhaled happily, “Meeting the parents went well for the both of us. That has got to be a good sign for the coming year.”

It certainly took a load of worry off of their shoulders. Just in time for Ellie’s babyshower on March first and the wedding between Lauri and Oliver on March tenth. Ever since Valentine’s Day the plans for the marriage had been set in motion. Knowing that Oliver’s parents would have come if they could made a big difference for Lauri. Cory felt great relief knowing Amelie would come into a world excited to see her! Even if Roderick had his private opinions about the irresponsibility of the timing, Cory appreciated the silence over it on his father’s part. Roderick had probably been through enough with Wesley not to risk souring his relationship with Cory.

“Oui, je suis content.” Lauri smiled, her hazel eyes flit around as usual. Always interested in the new and the people around her.

Curious, and thinking of a particular Bro Brew with Oliver, Cory asked, “What do you think of Maine, Lauri?” If both girls gave it a chance, they may well be on their way to finding a home base.

“C'est merveilleux, I like the feel of it. People are at home here even when they come from afar. It is good to be welcoming.” The Lamb gave her Lion’s paw a gentle squeeze. “Though I am sorry you were not as relaxed as you might have liked, mon Amour. Perhaps I shall not wave so much next time.” She had a hard time resisting a smile and a swishing hand at anyone who looked their way. The only regret being that the British Lion had to growl once in a while. “But, I think the experience went well. I’ve been with my lover and my two favorite friends. I can’t say I would trade a moment of it.”

All good signs. Cory decided to make the proposition. “That’s great. I know Rosalie and you have declared sisterhood. I gotta say, Oliver is like a bro to me.” If he had a glass he’d toast to it. “Well, Oliver and I were talking about maybe finding a state or province we can all live; a drive away from each other’s houses. What do you think?”

Rosy had been thrilled to hear that Lauri was also enjoying herself. After seeing much she had enjoyed London, a part of her had feared that the Lion and Lamb would choose that as their future home. Knowing that they'd both enjoyed their time gave her hope that they'd be able to stay together. "Oh that would be absolutely wonderful!" she declared with unbridled joy.

Misty grey eyes had been watching his Lamb with interest as she spoke of her time, thrilled to see her view was similar to his own. "I also found Maine to be quite lovely and pleasant. If it makes you happy then I will gladly continue to keep hungry eyes away," he chuckled. "Would you like to raise our family here, mon Amour?"

Aside from the obvious, being that as long as Lauri had Oliver she would be happy, it made it all the better to live nearby Rosalie and Cory. The Lamb brightened. She stifled her squeal of delight to a reasonable in-door volume, “Ce serait magnifique, j'adore!”

As Fate would have it their drinks had arrived at this momentous moment. Cory poured a glass of beer and raised it. “To this journey of life with family.”

Lauri tipped her sangria against his and the other’s cups, “À votre santé!”

"To friendship, family and fortune!" Oliver cheered, perhaps a bit louder than other patrons might have preferred, but he couldn't be bothered. They were fortunate to have wound up together and he wouldn't apologize for it.

Rosy lifted her own glass as well, unable to wipe the beaming smile from her lips. "Indeed!”

The couples drank to their toast and fell into comfortable conversation over their day, their hopes, and the coming babyshower. When the food arrived Lauri had to agree with Cory that the lobster was the best she had ever had before. Not that she often ate lobster, but it certainly took the number one spot at that point. Dessert was almost as sweet as Amelie’s smile. Lauri took a bite or two of the pie Oliver ordered and offered her own dessert to share its deliciousness. Cory would have hogged his dessert like he was a dragon hoarding gold. However, he would spare a bite or two for his lady love. The wily young man attempted to take a bit of Rosy’s strawberry shortcake!

Full and satisfied, the couple left DiMillo’s to their jet soon after they finished their dinner. Despite the lateness of the hour they parted for their rooms to meld in the intimate embrace of their respective loves. By morning they were happy to meet in the dining section for breakfast. They learned they would land just after lunch. Although they had thoroughly enjoyed their time away they did share a sense of warm welcome seeing the now familiar rise and fall of Belarus.

“Ah, J'ai raté cet endroit,” Lauri admitted wistfully.

Cory said, “Yeah, it’s nice to be back.” Not that he wouldn’t want to leave and get his own house going in Maine soon after their business here was done, but he did feel comfortable in the castle. The home he planned with Rosalie was going well. Barely a need for a tweak or two lately. Cory urged Oliver and Lauri to work on their own too. Better to have it down now rather than later.

Rosy, freshly awoken from a short mid-morning nap, snuggled close to Cory as they gazed out the window. "It's a pleasant place to be, that's for sure," she agreed, although it's possible that was mostly just the company they'd been able to keep. The land was certainly beautiful, even if set apart from most of the world. A slice of secluded paradise with everything they could possibly need.

Oliver nodded as well. "J'ai raté l'endroit et les gens aussi," he said as he toyed with Lauri's hair. "Although I definitely am with the best of people currently, it'll be nice to see everyone again."

The British Lion’s sentiment was shared by all. They certainly missed everyone at the castle. Even the wild couple whose shenanigans Dave would not soon forget. Thinking of Yonten, Cory said, “You guys, it’s almost the twenty-eighth,” Cory shifted so his arm didn’t fall asleep while holding onto Rosalie, “Any of you have present ideas for Yonten’s birthday party?” He knew the Tibetan wanted to have a ‘club’ DJ experience for his theme. All he heard about the event was drinks, dancing, and cake. Yonten would keep it smoke-free in consideration for the pregnant women.

Lauri spoffed, “Maybe custom chopsticks?”

“Oh, that’s not bad. I was thinking about getting him a chain that says ‘Muddafuka’ since he says it so much,” Cory chuckled.

"My gift for him should be at the castle when we arrive," Rosalie said with a grin. "Two bottles of sake. I didn't know his favorite so I just went with the most expensive one and hope it's worth the money."

"Oh that's a good choice, I almost wish I would have thought of it," Oliver chuckled. "I was chatting with Everest the other day and he mentioned that he and Ellie together were getting him one of the latest for lines of pistols. I figured I'd contribute with a new holster."

Their presents were quite like the man they were giving them to; guns, gold, and food. “Nice, a new holster.” Cory liked that idea. Perhaps he’d check around for himself too.

Lauri asked, “Rosy, did you hear from Ellie about what she wants for her babyshower?”

"I tried asking, but she brushes me off every time," Rosalie spoffed, shaking her head. "She keeps insisting they don't need any gifts and that they can get, quote "all the baby shit we'll need and more from my hag of a mother", end quote. Granted, I do kind of still want to get her something."

"Oh sounds like Ellie, alright. She's gotten awfully ornery of late, hasn't she?" Oliver mused.

“Yeah, I think I’ve seen Everest out on the gun range a little more often lately,” Cory chuckled. He gave Rosy a squeeze of a hug, “I’m pretty lucky that Rosalie isn’t a weeping mess or a grump!”

“You’ve been the grump,” Lauri teased.

Cory scoffed, “Nah ah!”

Rosy chuckled and shook her head at the two and their constant arguments. They really could have seemed like siblings if one didn't know well enough. The bickering back and forth about whether or not Cory had been grumpy so far in her pregnancy continued on, though she'd held her tongue when they attempted to have her pick sides. The trip was coming to a smooth ending and she didn't want it spoiled with having to rightfully agree with Lauri.

Lunch was taken aboard by both couples, filled with playful teasing and talk of just what they'd hoped for the future. It seemed Maine was a group favorite, though no one seemed to be able to nail the time frame down. Things would likely be more concrete once the hunt for the Russians ended and it could be determined whether or not they'd remain in Belarus until after Rosy's delivery was completed.

Before long the beautiful expanse of Avostoska slipped into view, just as breath-taking and captivating as the day they'd left. it wasn't where any of them planned to stay indefinitely, but it surely felt like a home when they had needed it. Oliver placed a soft kiss on Lauri's temple, sighing contentedly as the jet came to a smooth landing on the grounds. "Ah, a sight to see, though not my favorite," he murmured gazing out the window before easing stiff legs to rise. A hand was offered to his beloved to help her up as well.

Lauri knew Oliver enough by now to know what he meant. She took his hand and pulled his arm around her while they walked out. The Lamb murmured her mutual agreement to her Lion in French.

"A stationary bed and my bathtub back," Rosy sighed in quiet delight as she made her way slowly through the jet before the four descended the staircase to the runway. Their belongings were already being fetched by servants to be taken to their rooms. She was feeling surprisingly full of energy and eager to see the others, though jet lag would likely catch up to them and call for bed shortly after dinner.

Cory thought of his gaming console. Although he and Granya hadn’t spoken in a while, he did have other friends from all over who missed raiding with him. That, and his single player games. But he had to admit that he too longed for a nice bath instead of the showers of the jet.

Before they reached the East entrance they could hear the pattering of feet and see the tiny Von Helsing children racing toward them. Hye held Kit who had learned to direct his sentient conveyance by pointing his finger in any direction he wished. Though Jasper, by all accounts, should not have been able to outrun Hye, the Korean man allowed the spirited child to take the lead. Charlotte wore fancy play-heels that slowed her down.

“Uncwle Cowy!” Jasper exclaimed, clasping around his legs like a 90’s slap bracelet.

“Hey buddy!” Cory scooped him up and put him on his shoulders. “How have you been?” The child launched into a detailed description of his trucking adventures.

Oliver had to chuckle at the youngsters who were clearly in love with their aunt and uncle. "Quite the talkative thing, isn't he?" he commented to Lauri, thinking of their own little ones and how they'd share that same experience soon.

“Oui il l'est.” Lauri spoffed, charmed by the view.

Hye, grinning and only slightly out of breath, came to a halt in front of Rosalie. Baby Kit silently kept his finger pointed right at Rosy. His other hand stretched out and grasped the air towards her.

Rosy was a sucker for those seafoam eyes and accepted the offered toddler with a soft smile. "Oh, I missed you as well, my little Kit," she cooed, saving his binky just in time when it threatened to slip out. Her hands wrapped expertly about him as he conformed to her body, the two not straying far from Cory and Jasper.

Lauri chuckled, “Oh mon Dieu, so cute!”

Charlotte held a basket full of handmade flowers. They were all uneven and some of them were wrinkled. “You guys, I’ve been making origami!” Since Cory held Jasper and Baby Kit rested his head on Rosy’s shoulder, Lottie started with the people who were free to take them. She handed a lilac set to Lauria and put a lotus in Oliver’s open palm.

"Oh a wonderful job done, Miss Charlotte," Oliver praised as he examined the lotus. "Why if we were gone much longer I suspect you'd have made art that belongs in the Louvre. Absolutely beautiful."

Lauri nodded in agreement with Oliver, “Perhaps we shall make a gallery for you here, Lottie. Would you like that?” A tiny Louvre for the tiny lady.

Beaming, Charlotte’s feet did a hop that loosed a paper flower or two from her basket, “Yes! I must tell Daddy and Mommy right away. Come on, they’re all waiting for you!” She spared no time beckoning them onward. The folded jasmines were left in their wake.

The children entertained the returning couples even as they walked through to the Great Common. They expected to meet the familiar cold arched ceilings that were balanced by the imposing, cozy hearth hugged by lounges and recliners, and the vast bay window that overlooked the West whereupon Andriy and Lauri had battled puzzle books. Instead, crystalline boughs of trees grown from silver draped over the threshold and around the room and the shimmering pond in the center.

“Whoa…” Cory gaped, so starstruck that he walked right into a low hanging branch. But, fortunately for him, the photons holding its shape broke against his skin easily and resumed their holographic form as soon as his head cleared.

“Mon Dieu…” Lauri gazed around the room in awe.

Out from around a mossy oak of gold came Wesley, Inara, Ellie, Everest, and the others. A rumble drew their eyes up. Near perfect optical illusion could have fooled anyone to believe a dragon rustled the tops of the trees. Charlotte and Jasper were not surprised at all. In fact they eagerly looked to the faces of the couples for their reactions. They weren’t the only ones!

“Welcome back!” Wesley chuckled. He swept an arm across the holoscene. “Three holonodes, several speakers, and a bit of fun with a seismic simulator for the quaking of the ground— thought they’d like that at your wedding. What do you think?”
 
Rosy was absolutely stunned by just how realistic the scene about them looked. She had been tempted to reach out and touch the trees until she saw them break at Cory's pass, showing they weren't truly real. "It's beautiful," she had murmured to herself until the movement of the others caught her attention. This was significantly better than she would have envisioned their holo-wedding to seem. "It's perfect Wesley! Do you ever stop working?"

Oliver had to agree with the murmured amazement about him. It was a magical sight, though perhaps not the descriptor best used. "Magnificent," he nodded, an arm still resting about Lauri. If this was any indication of just how their own ceremony would be, it would not be easily forgotten and he knew they'd both treasure it.

Wesley walked through the pond to them. The water splashed about as if his feet plunged into the deep. “Stop working? Rosy Posy Pudding and Pie, what nonsense. I will rest when I’m dead,” he chuckled.

“Sounds about right,” Cory spoffed, his free hand swishing through the hololeaves. The other guided Rosalie with him as they took a turn around the room. When they reached Inara she offered a warm smile and a welcoming hug. Cory obliged, only to be shocked when his arms cut through her. “Whoa!” The HoloInara soundlessly chuckled. The others standing around were just as quiet.

Rosy gasped as well, taking a step back in shock at the trick played on them. The details were flawless and it certainly didn't help that little Charlotte had even said they were waiting. "Oh my," she breathed.

Mirthfully, Wesely said, “We haven't done any recordings, so she won’t be talking, but I thought I’d give you a glimpse at how well the scanners worked. Everyone here got one.” Wesley had asked the real people to wait until Cory and the others realized how detailed the avatars were. Any ogres, goblins, elves, and such that Cory or Rosy wanted would be as real as they could get them. Not to mention Crissy. Charlotte and the children ran around after projected critters and lights.

The patterning of waddling pregnant women came right around just then. Inara, flesh and blood, pulled Cory into a hug, “Ha ha, it’s pretty neat isn’t it?” The man had been flabbergasted. The holocharacters were always pretty good, but he had been completely fooled!

Lauri stood without a word to say, just as stunned with the incredible detail. Even in the way holoInara walked and the little variances in her skin or hair. She looked up at Oliver with hazel eyes of wonder.

It was good to spot the others, though it didn't dull how impressive Wesley's work had been. "I hate to say it because I'm sure it'll stoke your already inflated ego,, but you're an absolute genius, Wesley," Oliver commented, bemused with their surroundings.

Wesley’s smirk only served to prove Oliver right. “Please, inflate away!” He swept his hands as if to showcase himself, “I am amazing.” Then he came to Inara’s side where he rested his hands on her shoulders to give them a spontaneous, affectionate massage.

He looked down to his Lamb and had to chuckle, nodding in agreement with her wide eyes. "You'll have quite the enchanting wedding with him helping, mon Amour."

“Oui, j'attends ça avec impatience,” Lauri breathed, still fluttering her eyes around the room. Only nine more nights until the big day too! The excitement bubbled up inside Lauri even now. Her hold on Oliver tightened briefly to express her joy.

"He's something, though I'd agree to stray from 'genius' less he becomes unbearable to live with," Ellie chuckled, coming over to do as close to a hug as she and Rosy could manage. "How was your trip? Do you need me to come after your future in-laws?"

Rosalie chuckled, shaking her head as the two broke apart and Everest draped an arm about his Phoenix. "No, no it was quite tolerable, believe it or not. And Maine was absolutely beautiful. We loved the trip," she declared for the entire group.

“Yeah, it went great. I mean, you could tell the timing wasn’t favorable to them, but they weren’t vocal about any of it.” Cory had worried they would lecture about the mishap.

“See? I told you Cory,” Wesley prodded his brother playfully.

Inara tilted her head back to look up at Wesley, “Oh don’t gloat. This is too good of a moment for that, Wes.” The Fox quickly sealed his lips when the Tigresses eyes burned. Though weepy, she had her moments of being snappy too. Inara dropped her eyes on the couples. “I’m so glad! It really is a relief.”

Wesley nodded to Oliver and Lauri, “And you two?”

Lauri beamed, “Ça s'est bien passé,” she said with a sparkle in her eyes. “They may not make it to the wedding, but they are in support of the both of us.”

“Yay!” Inara clapped twice. “You guys will have to tell us all about it.”

"Of course," Rosy agreed, just as excited to share their experience as Lauri had been.

Andriy and Joao, who had appeared shortly behind Inara and the Crosse couple, were enjoying examining their holo-twins. That was until a certain toddler who had been resting against his aunt seemed to realize he was there, a small hand waving in the Ukrainian's direction. Instinctively, Andriy ducked behind Joao's hulking mass, murmuring something about that child being obsessed.

Baby Kit toddled over, dragging his big seal plushie. He came around Joao and held up his hand to request being picked up. Charlotte and Jasper were still diving in and around bushes, playing tag.

There was no use hiding - he'd be found out! "Ви - терор," he quietly told Kit, caving as he bent down and scooped him right up, rigidly holding him on his hip. For some reason, Hye and Kazumi were nowhere to be found when he looked about to try and quickly pass him off. It was almost as if the two were fully aware of Kit's obsession and were more than content fueling it...

Andriy may or may not have thought he heard a familiar chuckle. He couldn’t be sure. Nor did he have time to investigate. Baby Kit shifted around to tap a single pointer on an accessory Andriy wore. Clearly curious.

Oliver, grinning ear to ear and just as proud of how well they'd done with his parents nodded to the offer. "I suppose dinner is a ways off to wait. We could all take up a seat here in Wesley's forest," he offered with a chuckle.

“Yes, come, sit,” Wesley walked with his wife to a lounge chaise and assumed the position he knew would best serve rubbing the tension from Inara’s shoulders. She had gotten a knot there recently.

Cory took a couch with Rosalie, shifting pillows so she was comfortable before sitting beneath her legs. Lauri and Oliver were not far from them. They shared a recliner since they weren’t expecting currently.

Around the corner, the final couple were much later to appear than their holo-images. Both Yonten and Annabelle had tell-tale signs of just what had held them up, their habits hardly dying off in the days since the engagement. "We might have to use those two to stand in for us more often," Annabelle smirked, nodding toward their images, still draped beneath Yonten's arm.

“Eh Wes, can these things fight?” Yonten asked as he stood with Annabelle in front of his doppelgänger.

“They could. I’d have to program them to. Looking for a fair match, Yonten?” Wesley teased.

Ah-eesh,” Yonten scoffed at the jape. He, like the Lion and the Lamb, took a single recliner with Annabelle; his dragon tucked along one side. “I want boxers and other fighters are my wedding.” A slew of options from which the participants could pick.

“I’ll see what I can do,” Wesley spoffed.

Inara, happily enjoying the pop of bones and the smoothing of her bunched muscles, couldn’t stifle a yawn, “I’m fading guys. C’mon, tell me how your trips went before my food coma knocks me out.” Pregnancy naps were a must by now. “How was London?”

“Rainy and damp,” Cory chuckled.

“C'était merveilleux,” Lauri offered with a playful squint at Cory.

"It wasn't that rainy," Rosy teamed up with Lauri, nudging him lightly. Then again, she might have just been expecting a full-out down pour so the light drizzle was little in comparison.

Oliver agreed, nodding at Rosy's observation. "It was quite agreeable weather, truly. We got a fair amount of sight seeing in after a pleasant dinner with my parents and youngest brother, Leo."

"You see the Big Ben?" Joao questioned as he found one end of a couch while Andriy was ever-so-carefully lowering himself down to the other end. It was clear that he had fears that the wrong move would either set Kit off like a bomb or worse, he'd drop him.

At the sound of the Brazillian’s question a certain young girl came to peek at what he had asked. Though no longer in a puppy crush, she did find him pleasant. The moment was brief enough that no one noticed. No one huddled in for updates anyway. Kazumi, somewhere in the room, spoffed.

"Pfft, that's just a giant clock," Everest scoffed, having taken up post at his wife's feet for a foot rub. He might have tried to keep them confined to their bedroom for the sake of his own ego, however as May drew closer and closer she was beginning to frighten him. More than normal. He'd subject himself to a chuckle or ridicule from his friends if it kept Ellie calm. In his mind the Tower of Terror would have been much more enticing.

“Or is it?” Wesley questioned with a smirk, not willing to say if there was anything particularly special about the massive tourist attraction.

Inara’s hand lazily swatted him to hush. “Go on,” she insisted.

Lauri shifted into a common pose; her head rested against Oliver’s shoulder and her arm lay across his front, curled so her fingers could absentmindedly toy with his hair. “Ah, oui, Big Beg, the London Eye, and we dropped by at a pub for my first drink at a— oh, mes amis, we have a treat to tell you!”

Brightening, Cory chuckled, “Oh yeah, we met Dave.”

“Dave?” Wesley squinted in thought. He recalled the name and the face with a laugh, “He was still in Europe?”

“Yeah, his friends forgot him. He’s been bumming West.” Cory explained what the hapless waiter had told them about his jail night and first attempt on a jet. Then the other details of their conversation surfaced. This would, no doubt, be a dampener on their tale of adventure. “Dave has had a few encounters with Theo and Willow…”

Lauri frowned, knowing the news would disturb them. “The hunt may well be overdue.”

This remark seemed to catch the attention of a few. Everest in particular stopped the massaging of his feisty wife's feet, steel gaze narrowing. "Encounters?" he repeated back with a concerned facade.

"Does he know that they're mages?" Annabelle had also perked in interest, though perhaps not as quickly as Everest had, ever prepared to defend his sister.

"I don't believe so," Rosy said slowly, being mindful of just how they presented what they were told. "He thinks that Theo is in some sort of a mafia situation and... Well, he described witnessing what sounds like abuse. Willow having a bruised wrist in one particular recollection."

"Abusive? That son of a-" Ellie just barely stopped herself in time for the sake of the children.

Oliver cleared his throat, wanting to offer just a light observation. "While Dave seems to be a non-threatening fellow, I will say he is also a bit peculiar of a person. It seems a bit more than coincidental that we run into him in England while Yonten and Annabelle saw him hardly a week prior. Not to automatically assume the worst of a person, I just question how reliable of a source he is. Of course, we should no doubt take the cautious road when approaching this."

“Hmm…” Wesley slowed his pursuit of Inara’s aches to think over the situation. “Well we will have another chance to visit with Willow and Theo if they come to the babyshower. I’ll see what I can do to keep an eye on Dave and check with Molly when I do another session with her if we’re not satisfied with our observations.” It was all they could do for now. “In the meantime we will have to trust Willow will endure until we can make our move.” So far she appeared okay. Life had its way of surprising them. Dave, for one, was an example of this.

Inara slipped her hand on Wesley’s for comfort. The idea of Willow in such danger tempted her hormones into a weeping session. She kept them at bay with some exercises. One of them being a rhythmic squeeze with her hand.

Ellie wasn't nearly as easy to calm as Inara was. "He better hope she does or I will hunt that man to the end of the Earth. Pregnant or not - and none of you can stop me," she huffed.

"You would not be alone, trust me babe," Everest promised.

Cory, satisfied for now, said, “Well, after that it went well. Dave got his things from his flat and we dropped him off at the jet—“ he gave a nod toward Lauri, attempting to lighten to mood by mentioning “—Lauri’s enthusiasm distressed him. He didn’t want to come to the theatre with us.”

“Truly?” Wesley chuckled.

“Oh oui. I called him mon petit Eeyore. He seemed such a sad fellow.” Lauri giggled, her free hand covering her mouth.

“What did you guys see?” Inara asked.

“As You Like It,” Cory answered.

Wesley hummed in approval, “A classic indeed. We should play it here sometime.”

Joao was visibly less interested in the conversation at that point. Theater was nice, but hunting down mages who deserved it was more enticing for him, after all. Andriy had his attention split between the conversation and making sure that Baby Kit didn't slip off his lap or out of his hold.

“I was thinking the same, actually,” Cory said, his fingers fiddled with the sleeve of Rosy’s top. “We were talking about what kinds of plays we could do and Lauri mentioned Arabian Nights. Also known as A Thousand And One Nights.”

Inara perked, “Oh I love that one.”

Cory smiled, “Yeah, it was pretty neat. Lauri ended up telling us the whole thing. It was pretty enthralling, she’s got a great talent.”

"Absolutely wonderful," Rosy chimed in.

Lauri turned her face to Oliver’s neck out of bashfulness. “Oh tu es trop,” she murmured with a light smile. Oliver chuckled gave his beloved a small squeeze with his arm. She truly was wonderful and he was glad it was seen by others as well. The Lamb peeked back to push a long the story before too much attention could be looked her way. “We got to Maine the next day. It was so pretty! Spring has come to the East coast in splendor. You should have seen the sun on Rosalie’s hair; like threads of honey spin thin and shining.”

It was Rosy's turn to blush at the remark, her cheeks a healthy pink as she snuggled against Cory to try and mask them. "Nonsense, if anything it was all that beautiful scenery and sun and I was just there," she insisted. After all, it wasn't as if she'd done much with her hair in a few weeks! A trip to the spa was overdue.

"Oh, I know that look. Someone fell in love with New England," Ellie remarked with a knowing smirk. "It can be quite enchanting, I know all too well."

Annabelle, didnt' quite share her sisters sentiment. "Eh, it's alright. Not the most exciting place to be, if you ask me."

“I liked it,” Yonten said with a shrugged. Growing up with Mr. Lao just down the way from Wesley had been some of his favorite childhood years.

It was his ruby's turn to shrug. "Maybe Maine is better than Massachusetts. Or maybe I just couldn't wait to move out from under my parents."

Inara smiled, “The men from there aren’t bad—“ she looked up at Wesley, “—even if some of them are silver-tongued devils with Portland Maine accents.” Inara had not been a fan at first of the dropped ‘r’s replaced by ‘a’s or how the Cromwell family had a hum that sounded like they were judging rather than pondering. By now she had picked up some of their habits.

Lauri asked, “Yonten, why don’t you have an accent like theirs?”

“Mr. Loa grew up in L.A. He had buddies that came to live with him for a few years. They were a bunch of cholo’s. Good guys, but the way they talked just stuck.” Yonten occasionally sounded like Wes and his family.

Cory hummed in thought, “I think I remember that...vaguely.” He shrugged.

Inara couldn’t wait longer, “Alright we can talk about life in Maine later. What else happened at the lunch?”

“They were excited to know we’re having a girl, they loved the name, and mom insisted on putting together a babyshower for Amelie. We were thinking sometime in June?” He forgot, looking to Rosalie for confirmation.

While they talked about babies, Andriy was getting a close-up experience of one. Kit pointed his finger at an unknown destination. Clearly, he expected Andriy to walk him there, wherever ‘there’ was, and looked back at the Ukrainian with expectant seafoam eyes.

Desperately Andriy looked to the others for directions, but everyone was too caught up in the conversation...or at least they pretended they were. Joao couldn't help but smirk, watching him from the corner of his eye. Defeated, young man and demanding toddler were on the move, muttered comments in Ukrainian at the baby about how he was in fact not a servant fell on deaf ears.

"June? Oh that'll be fun right after I pop this one out," Ellie sighed, but nodded knowing there weren't many other options. "If worse comes to worse, I'll make you take a Holo version of me to dutifully attend.

"Sorry," Rosy winced, knowing it wasn't the most ideal. "We're just a bit crunched on time and I know I don't want to travel in that last month."

"Understandable," Ellie assured her sister-in-law. "The spring is definitely going a lot faster than I would have thought it was going to feel like it. Just do what is best for you and don't worry about me or even Fiona. Do what you want, girl."

Cory agreed with Ellie. While they would want to have everyone there, they would have to focus on what they can do. It was nice to know that Ellie and the others were supportive and that they at least wanted to come. He gave his fiancée a kiss to her crown, “It will be great. And who knows? Maybe Ellie’s fiery spirit will command her body to be ready.”

Inara reflected on her own experience, “It usually takes about a week for me to feel ready to go out again. They say it took just a few days for my mother. Maybe it’s a hereditary thing.”

Wesley had heard something similar, though he didn’t comment on it. He was interested in listening to the rest. “How were they Cory?” A question Cory thought nothing of, but Lauri— being an outsider—caught the similarities between Wes and Fiona. The way she had asked after her son.

Rosy, caught up with the thoughts of whether or not she'd be able to be out and about within a week, kept quiet on talk of estranged mother and son. She'd like to think that even though he gave his parents a rather cold shoulder that it would some day melt, if for nothing else than the children's sake. Everyone made mistakes, after all.

During this particular pregnancy Inara had hinted the same to the other girls and went more in depth about her feelings to Wesley. Time would tell if and when either the parents or Wes made a move toward the other.

“They’re good. Mom’s working on charity stuff. There’s some fancy fundraiser the Applewood Country Club is having to preserve some astronomy building. She actually suggested I take the others to the observatory while we were still in town.”

“Did you go up Commercial Street?” Wes asked.

“Yeah, actually. We got some chocolates, some sunglasses, and I think— Oliver, did you get postcards?”

Comfortably resting with Lauri in his arms, Oliver looked up at his name, nodding. "Indeed. We picked out a few to use as keepsakes and the possibility of a scrapbook together," he said without shame for future crafting plans. "In that one gift shop where Lauri picked out her fitting sunglasses and ran into quite the unusual characters."

"Oh, is that where you ran into those interesting individuals we saw on the boat?" Rosy perked up, remembering the odd ensemble that was hardly their norm for encounters.

Oliver chuckled, nodding. "It is. My dear Lamb has a tendency to eagerly greet the world, much to Dave's dismay. The less than savory tend to have their eyes caught frequently, but I will admit that at least that bloke Loki and his companion Sahar were civil when it came to their opinions on Lauri."

Dave appeared quite the introvert, it was noted. It seemed Dr. Conti preferred her own company over others as well. Lauri’s exuberance was difficult to swallow for them. The Lamb pinked and said with an apologetic smile, “Oui, I am glad they did not upset mon Amour.”

“Those are interesting names,” Innara commented.

Wesley asked, “What was unusual about them?”

Cory thought back, “Well, one was wrapped up too much for us to see any features. There was a big black guy, probably as big as Joao. He had eyes like Inara. One women wore a scarf like a gypsy lady around her head, one had a scars on her face, and the other had like, long wavy gold-ish hair—“

“Oh, pardonne-moi, Cory. If you mean the one wearing a hood then that is Sahar, who is a man.” Lauri corrected.

“Really?” Cory blinked, then popped a questioning brow, “You sure?”

“Well, he spoke in front of us. His voice was so deep and smooth,” She said, and noted that his general build, though shrouded, had a male structure.

“Whoa. Well he’s got really feminine features,” Cory chuckled, “Wes, I think you’d have a hard time winning against him in a Drag Queen competition.”

Wes spoffed, “We can never know for sure unless we try!” He was on the verge of setting such a challenge in motion.

Inara waved him away with a chuckle, “Go on Cory. What were the others like?”

“I think the last one looked the most normal of the six of them.” Cory shrugged, admitting that the glance was too brief. “If Sahar is the androgynous one, which was Loki?”

"He was the one Lauri waved to," Oliver offered. "Pale skin but had a middle eastern accent. And I believe it was the first time I've seen someone with pure black eyes like that. Polite fellow."

Lauri nodded, “I believe Sahar had the same accent too, mon Amour. But I have to say the eyes were the strangest thing about Loki. We could barely see his eye color. They were such a faint dusky grey.”

"Oh, we must have missed that little detail from across the boat," Rosy remarked, vaguely recalling he had sunglasses on either way.

"Gone for a weekend and off meeting a group of misfits? Kids these days," Everest joked.

Cory admitted, “There were plenty of odd looking people. We passed a group of goths dressed head to toe in black. I mean, it’s not snowing in Maine right now, but boy I felt hot just looking at them.”

Wesley uncharacteristically skipped over banter to ask, “Did Loki say he was from the Middle East?”

Lauri shook her head. “Non, just that he and his companions came from Europe.”

“When did they arrive?”

“The night before we did,” Lauri said, curious about the inquisitive manner.

“Hm,” Wesley’s coffee eyes flicked up in thought as Cory talked about their ride up the river eating chocolates. Inara caught the look of deep reflection. She placed her hand on his cheek. The touch dragged his mind to the present. Wesley smiled and said, “Ah, the boat rides, yes. They’re quite enjoyable. How was the observatory?”

“C'était beau, we came at the best time. Sunset lit the city in a flame of wonder,” Lauri said with fondness.

“Then we went to DiMillo’s for lobster,” Cory said with a proud grin.

“Oh, delicious,” Wesley praised, “How did you guys like it?”

Lauri beamed, “C'était délicieux!”

Rosalie rest a hand on her stomach as well, already hungry at just the thought of it. "Oh delicious. Amelie and I might have found a favorite dish for the week," she admitted with a sheepish smile.

"Maine Lobster certainly lived up to it's expectations," the Lion had to agree, his arm resting around Lauri and lightly rubbing her shirt as they spoke. "I say that even if nothing else we'll have to pay DiMillo's a return visit while we're there for the baby shower."

The approval for lobster seemed to be shared throughout the group. Even Annabelle had to admit it was one thing she missed the most, and that nowhere had it as good as back home. Joao had also let out a small sound of approval at the thought of a fresh tail with butter to dip it in. "May have to go to kid shower after all," he murmured contently.

"You heard the man, Wes. Looks like you better get fresh Maine lobster flown in before the masses revolt," Everest chuckled.

“I will get on that right away, Ev. I believe I can outfit a plane to do just that,” Wesley said, receiving a flushed and huffing Charlotte who had finally stopped running. She came to plop onto Wes next to Inara. Her mother reached and pulled her over so she might braid her lengthening hair.

Jasper climbed onto Cory’s free knee, “Lobswer? Was dat?”

“A sea bug,” Cory chuckled, holding a hand to his buddy’s back while the other kept on rubbing the back of Rosy’s neck.

Lottie scrunched her nose, “Ew, bugs.”

“Not all bugs are icky,” Lauri offered with a spoff, “And these taste very good. You will see.” Likely these delicacies will be a common dinner for a while.

The only one who had no particular opinion on the crustaceans was Baby Kit who had been enjoying a point-and-click walk with Andriy. The toddler directed the Ukrainian toward Rosalie, quite satisfied with the trip and looking for cuddles from his Aunt who had been gone for one too many days. Rosy accepted the toddler pass off, helping him get situated resting on her, carefully navigated about her bump, one hand resting on his back. Andriy felt at a bit of a loss when his navigator was gone, eventually coming out of a dumbstruck state and returning to his chair. How he was being manipulated would never be understood!

“Maybe we can have the lobsters for Yonten’s birthday,” Inara smiled.

Yonten bobbed his head in thought, “Yeh, sure.”

“How old are you turning?” Lauri asked.

“Thirty-two.”

Charlotte gasped, “That’s so old!”

The adults chuckled. Inara said, “You’re entering your prime years.”

“Then it’s downhill from there,” Wesley chuckled.

"Prime years is right," Annabelle smirked, rubbing up against her Bunny's side. "Better not get downhill too fast, he's gonna have to still keep up with me after all."

"Bless his soul," Ellie snorted, but had to admit if anyone could keep up with her it would be Yonten. They just worked, as bizarre as it was.

"Sem brincadeiras," Joao chuckled in agreement, much more comfortable with the dragon as a friend than a lover.

Annabelle scoffed, though it did bring up a topic she'd been meaning to bring up though it'd been a busy weekend for most. "Since Bunten's birthday is just in a couple days I wanted to see if everyone was cool with us having it on one of the holodecks. We could bring the lobster there, if no one objects?" She had a couple of things in mind but didn't want to spoil the surprise.

“No problems here,” Wesley said.

Inara shook her head, “Whatever works best for you two.”

Cory and Lauri were on board. They exchanged knowing looks with those who had presents waiting for Yonten in their rooms. One or two might need a wrap. That is, after they settled in from their plane flight.

Yonten, though curious, had the patience not to poke his nose before it was time. He grinned, anticipating a great day.

Charlotte perked, “Can I come?”

“For a bit, darling. This is going to be mostly for adults,” Wesley informed his little girl.

“But I want to stay the whole time,” Lottie said.

“Yes, I know. But you’ll have to accept it.” Wesley began to shift him, Lottie, and Inara off of him so he might stand. “Now, don’t we have some work to do, my Dove?”

Charlotte brightened, “Science time?!”

“That’s right. Now why don’t you come with me and we’ll do some experiments in the lab,” Wesley smiled. They had been learning about bioluminescent organisms recently. That gave rise to a fascination with glowy-glowy lights.

Inara stood and stretched, “I think it’s about time I take my nap.”

Cory felt it too. A nice nap would do them good. And maybe, if they got all the rest they needed, he could spend a little longer with her before meeting everyone for dinner. Lauri had about the same idea. Yonten, however, did not have a nap in mind. Spring weather had come before its time. March twentieth was a long ways off still, but the water had finally melted enough that he could swim. It was cold; freezing. Yonten loved it! That was where he was headed next.

Rosy wasn't going to object to a nap at all. Rising to her feet, she passed Baby Kit off to Kazumi for care before taking Cory's hand. "A nap for us both," she announced, waving the rest of the group off before they headed out the door and up toward their missed chambers.

“Don’t expect us to be early for dinner,” Cory chuckled. They would probably sleep for a while before Rosalie was ready for any kind of intimate engagement. That was okay. Cory had patience!

Oliver and Lauri weren't far behind rising from their recliner, his arm draped about her while they crossed to the hallway. "Would you care to sleep, mon Amour? Ou avez-vous autre chose en tête?"

"Un repos semble incroyable,” Lauri said, feeling the rush of travel leaving her with a need to settle down. The Lamb added in a suggestive tone that they didn’t have to sleep long. Unlike Inara, Ellie, and Rosalie, Lauri didn’t need to sleep for two. Not yet anyway.

"Nap time is my favorite time of the day," Ellie had to admit, slowly eased up on her feet with the aid of Everest. He also agreed with that sentiment, mostly because she was calmest while she was sleeping.

Joao and Andriy, hardly needing a nap of any sort, decided they'd take up a visit to the shooting range. After the Ukrainian's field experience in January he'd been quite determined to increase his own abilities and particularly his aim. He wanted to make sure that when they went after the Russians, if the plan to blow up the pub fell through he'd be ready for a shoot out.

Annabelle knew all too well what that gleam in Yonten's eyes meant. Unfortunately it was not one for a romp on the holodeck or even a sentimental moment together in bed. She was not one to jump into icy waters, no matter how much she loved her Tibetan warrior. "If you're going off to do what I suspect, I'll be going up to the holodeck myself," she informed him, slipping out of his hold to rise to her feet, though she didn't go far. "You can come find me when you're done turning into a Yontensicle and I'll warm you up."

Yonten grinned, encircling her wrist with his fingers; comfortable hold easily escapable. “Come on, chica, it’s fun.” The kind of fun where you chase your dragon around only to nab her and jump into the icy waters. Those black eyes shimmered with mischief

"Oh don't you chica me, Bunny," Annabelle spoffed, though it was quite evident she was easily pulled in with his words. "If I go out there with you I'm going to freeze my ass off. It's still not spring, just a warmer part of winter. No part of freezing is fun. You know me, I like things hot."

Yonten took a step back with Annabelle taking a step forward from his hold on her hand. “Mm, I like things hot too,” He said with a smirk. Though they both knew right now he had his mind on the lake. “Just a quick swim, Anna-Banana...” His black eyes glinted with intent.

Her lips pursed at his continuing pressing for her to join him. Finally, she caved, but as always presented a caveat. "Alright, I'll come. But! If it's too cold I'm not getting in. I'll watch you and enjoy the view, but this ass is too fine for frost burn."

There was no verbal confirmation of his compliance. Yonten merely turned with her her in tow. Occasionally he glanced back with a grin. If there was any suspicion over what Yonten wanted to do, Annabelle soon realized what he planned to do when his arm that draped around her shoulders gently tightened. “It won’t be so bad!” He moved to sweep her up in his arms.

Oh she probably should have known better, but love was blind. Especially when you completely trusted someone. As it was, down the hall faint shrieking could possibly be heard by the others. "Yonten Pakshi, you son of a bitch if you thow me in the lake I swear to fucking God-"

“WOO!” Yonten raced toward the water and leapt into the air with her in his arms. The sound of a dragon roaring echoed over the meadow went silent as soon as the two dunked into the deep end of the chilly water. Clothes and all! To avoid physical attacks, Yonten began to swim around Annabelle in an effort to wear her energy down. All the while chuckling maniacally at the fun he was having being chased by a murderous dragon. But self respecting bunny couldn’t outrace an enemy?

Oh she would roar and growl and chase that dead bunny around through the freezing waters, her clothes sticking to her body like shrink wrap. Thankfully, she was too caught up in her fury and moving around that she in fact wouldn't freeze to death. Eventually she did give up, dragging her sopping body up on land, ice crystals forming on her fiery hair. "You...are so lucky that I fucking love you," she managed through chattering teeth.

Yonten waded over to Annabelle. Just out of leg and arms reach. His amusement was evident. There was much he was lucky for and the bunny man had to admit that she was absolutely right. But he knew that, which may or may not have been why he took the gamble. “Ha ha, come on Anna-Banana. I think it’s time I warm you up.” The Tibetan crawled out of the cold and pulled his ruby to his side. He didn’t have a knack for excessive public affection, but right now his lips found a purpose for the moment by placing a kiss to her soaked crown.

Annabelle might have been one to holler and shout, but in his hold she was all bark with no bite. Even the bite was dying out as they came back into the castle. "Oh you know I'm gonna hold you to that, muddafukka," she said with a wiggle of frost-covered brows. They'd both make true on their promises, likely starting in a warm shared bath and finishing in their bed.

Thursday, February 28, 2019

The day for celebration of Yonten slipping further into his thirties started as most around the castle did. Several still had business to attend to, particularly with their schedules rearranged once more while the date for the trip to Seabrook drifted around. Annabelle in particular had insisted that Yonten go about his own personal work, though not until after she gave him a wake-up call befitting a birthday boy. She quickly sauntered off to the holodeck, putting a few final touches on her big birthday event she'd been working on.

It wasn't until a couple of hours before dinner that everyone would gather for the celebration, each specifically told when to arrive by an excited dragon. Those who had decided to go for material gifts found a table covered in an oriental cloth to place them on just by the entrance before being greeted by a 90's style arcade with black and luminescent carpet, the sounds of many classic video games and of course skee ball, air hockey and more. Past the arcade there was a second room set up with bumper cars - tested and proven pregnancy-safe - and a large black light course for paintball.

While others might have brought gifts befitting their friend, Annabelle had decided to instead offer time together as a present for her bunny. The afternoon was set up for games for every guest of the castle, even the littlest ones, followed by a big lobster dinner, fresh from Maine to appease the cravings of a few. Everyone was set to arrive before Annabelle led Yonten to the room, not quite going as far as to blindfold him, but wearing a knowing smirk all the same. She might have thrown a few teases here or there about how he was creeping toward forty, though they were quickly quieted by a snap of his teeth and nip of his lips. Leading the way into the holodeck, they were quickly greeted by the cheerful smiles and happy faces of all of his friends, meeting him with a "Surprise!"

“Oh, shit!” Yonten spoffed in a tone of delighted satisfaction.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” They shouted shortly after his initial reaction.

Yonten had figured they were meeting everyone on the holodeck, but he hadn’t thought his ruby would surprise him like this. In a way Annabelle had evoked the kind of pleased astonishment he would have had if he didn’t have any idea at all. Leading up to this moment Yonten felt light hearted, expectant, and curious. Seeing everyone come together and knowing Annabelle had orchestrated it— with his preferences in mind—really touched him.

“Get over here, Yonny-Boy!” Wesley yanked Yonten in a one-armed hug with a hearty chest-bump.

The Tibetan man did the same with Everest, but not the pregnant women who would probably be better off not slamming their tender breasts against a thick muscular wall.

Inara smiled, making do with a gentler press of an embrace, “Best wishes for you on your birthday!”

Lauri showered French well-wishes and gave him an overly excited hug that nearly put him off balance, “Bon anniversaire! Beaucoup de bénédictions!”

Rosy and Ellie gave gentle hugs and well wishes for his birthday while Oliver joined the other men in a more hearty welcome. "Well now then, Yonten. I think we'll have to end the night with a few drinks once the kids are tucked away."

"Tak, but not so much drinking," Andriy interjected with a merry chuckle. Granted, there was no threat of a fight when it was just them present. Joao nodded in agreement, though mostly because as he was also climbing up the age tree, alcohol seemed to take longer and longer to get out of his system.

The children each took their turn giving their birthday praised and hugs. Jasper spoiled his gift by telling Yonten he hoped he will like his ‘truc’, but not to look in the box until after the cake. Inara had tried to stop him from saying so but gave up, shrugging and smiling at her sons eagerness.

Once Yonten received the pats on the shoulder and the hug from this or that person he cupped Annabelle’s face and gave her a kiss of appreciation. Charlotte giggled and looked away. Inara set her hand on her girls head with a heart full of mirth. She was getting older and recognized the sentiment meant something more than two heads squishing together.

Breaking the kiss, Yonten leaned his forehead on Annabelle’s, “This is fucking awesome, Anna-Banana, I love it— I love you, so fucking much.” he said with all sincerity.

Crystalline eyes found obsidian after their deep kiss. "I love you," she breathed before catching her breath with light pink cheeks and speaking so everyone could hear. "I just thought you'd like a little bit of time with everyone where we weren't having to work. All work and no play makes a dull boy, right?"

"You say that as if you two don't do more than your fair share of 'playing'," Everest spoffed, wiggling his brows at the couple until Ellie's elbow in his side and a whispered reminder of the children quieted him down.

Yonten glanced down at the children and knew that, birthday or not, he would need to reign it in until they were off to bed. Thankfully they had a whole arcade to run around in to wear those kids out!

“What do they play?” Lottie asked, seeing the exchange between Ellie and Everest.

“Bumper cars!” Yonten answered for them, taking Annabelle’s hand and Charlotte’s too before the Dove could ask anything more. “C’mon li’l scrapper. Let’s beat your Aunt Anna in a race.”

“Yeah!” Lottie was too excited to dwell on her curiosity. She practically yanked them in a lead toward the squat vehicles.

Inara tugged Wesley, “Come on. I want to play my own game of ‘I Win’, my Lord.” The Tigress would have no mercy.

Jasper did not spare a single moment grabbing Cory’s pant leg, “Le’s doh!” He insisted they hurry. He couldn’t let his sister win anything. It was he who would dominate!

Lauri found the track curious. Even more so the game itself. Racing tiny cars? She smiled, looking at her Lion. “Je te met au défi, mon Amour!” She walked backwards to the racing cars and crooked her finger.

To Andriy’s horror Baby Kit insisted he take him back. And worse, toward the cars. Hye couldn’t stifle a laugh seeing the Ukrainians face when the toddler bent forward toward him. Kazumi sat back and watch with interest just to see what would happen.

With this ticking time bomb of a baby in hand, Andriy holstered Kit on his hip while the two went over to the cars. He carefully buckled him in with each one offered by the system before looking around, brows furrowed. Finally he spotted what he was looking for, placing a small helmet on Kit's head -just in case. Climbing in after, he strapped himself in as the engine began to roar.

Rosy had followed after Cory and Jasper toward the cars, finding a particularly vibrant pink one just her style to slip into. The system quickly fitted the car and a seatbelt, accommodating for her bump and keeping her nice and snug. The same was done once Inara and Ellie found their cars.

Cory sat with Jasper on his lap. The system accommodated the duo easily. His car, designed with a handsome looking frog with gnarly designs on his determined face— something he found he rather appreciated, seeing it looked fierce and menacing—suited him well. Jasper grabbed the wheel of a smaller circlet to appease him, though it was clear to anyone else that Cory’s controls would be what directed them. As soon as they started he and Jasper scraped the side of Rosalie. Knowing all of this was safe, he felt confident being a true competitor. He laughed maniacally, “First you will go down, and then Lottie. Then I shall defeat Miss Beaver and the others. Yonten will be last! Hahaha!”

"You're lucky you're pregnant so I'll go easy on you!" Everest taunted his wife, only to be met immediately with her car jamming into his. "Hey! What the?"

"Ooops, sorry babe," she smirked. "Should I go easy on you because I'm pregnant?"

Oliver had accepted the challenge and found a car a short distance from Lauri, strapping in and giving his love a small wave. "Gagner ou perdre, ne me promet aucun rancune mon Amour. "

"Bien sûr que non. Tout est amusant, mon amour!” Lauri agreed happily, strapping in her car with a sweet little lamb in mid-leap. When she turned it on glowing lines sketched over the lamb a ram with a head of horns ready to smash. “Allons-y!”

Without a direct opponent to hassle and no child or stomach to hinder him, Joao too up a seat without any restraints. That is until he was nearly eating his knees in the process. Within a few seconds the physics of the car altered themselves to accommodate his larger body and he was no longer in ridiculous discomfort.

Annabelle's car of course was appropriately colored: black and red with a glowing dragon wrapped about it. Many of the others had appropriate paintings; a Tigress on Inara's car, a mischievous fox on Wesley's and so on. Each rider could also customize their car if they should choose to, though she hoped Yonten liked the angry rabbit with guns she'd picked out for his starting design. Overhead, speakers had started playing some of Yonten's favorite bands, censored of course for the little ones. "Ready to ride or die, Bunny?"

1597369360689.png

Strapped in his seat with Charlotte, just like Cory and Jasper, Yonten grinned at Annabelle, “Ride? Yes. Die? Nah, chica, never.” He slammed his foot on the car and the two were off. They headed straight to Annabelle. Lottie’s squeal of delight could not be contained.

The group was quick to all start up their engines, racing about the track while music played. There were clearly some who were more than determined to go after their beloveds, couples seeking their other halves out for solid bumps and bashes. Andriy was basically a hitman for Kit, directed by his small pointing finger and the same could be said of Cory with Jasper squealing out directions. With no one to control where he went, Joao was a free man to zoom about, bumping into those who least expect it while they were going after their significant others.

The room was filled with happy squeals and screams for almost an hour. The setting changed a few times during that to accommodate for different scenery and even a few small obstacles. Finally hungry stomachs had them taking a break for lobster dinners for everyone. Well, everyone except Jasper and his staple chicken soup. Dinner was of course followed by Yonten's preferred cake with ice cream around.

With bedtime creeping up for some, they made little work of gifts. Many had brought gifts including the gun from Ellie and Everest, a holster from Oliver, customized chopsticks from Lauri and more. The kids had each even brought small tokens, each reflecting their own personalities. Annabelle promised that her gift would be given to him later that evening, a wistful look in her eyes when said.

Before the kids went to bed there was still time for a few games in the arcade. Joao showed Charlotte and Jasper how to get he most for a throw in skee ball while Everest and Oliver duked it out in air hockey. Once more Andriy was a slave to young Kit, taking him about the blacklit room as instructed, though the toddler seemed to be growing more tired with each passing minute.
 
At some point the sound of snorts followed by a rhythmic breathing emanated from Baby Kit. His binky slowly slipped from his suckling mouth. Thanks to a ribbon clipped to his shirt it didn’t fall. He wasn’t the only Von Helsing child in need of sleep! Somewhere across the room Jasper was in a drowsy fight with Charlotte over the pin-ball machine. The logical reason being that a picture of Mater, the rusty truck from cars, was on the side of it. Clearly, this was his destiny and Charlotte was playing with Fate!

“Alright you two,” Inara chuckled, coming over to separate them. “I think it’s time for bed. Why don’t you give Uncle Yonten a last birthday hug goodnight?”

Lottie was ready with every reason why she should be allowed to stay up, “Mommy, I could go another hour. Look, I stopped fighting,” she said, stepping away from Jasper. The young boy triumphantly latched his uncoordinated hands to the joystick and button.

“Dovey, you need sleep,” Lottie pointed out her droopy eyes and yawn.

“Nah ah, look—“ Lottie gave her cheeks a pat which sent little waves of stimulation to her eyes that shook the sleep away briefly “—see? I don’t have droopy eyes! It won’t hurt to stay up longer. Just an hour more? That’s not bad, right?”

Pregnancy brain fuzzed Inara’s thought process. Somehow the words Lottie strung together were making sense. It wasn’t bad to stay an hour long for Charlotte. She had, indeed, stopped fighting. However, something about this felt off. Not trusting her pregnancy brain, Inara called Wesley over, “Hey you, your daughter is arguing to stay up.”

Wesley chuckled at the age old indication that a child’s misbehavior had to be attributed to ‘his side’ of the family. Alaric, if he were not on another trip for work, may have taken that as a compliment. Wesley crouched down to Charlotte’s level. Her dark, coffee eyes were just as sharp as his own, “My Dove, what is this about refusing to go to bed?”

“I can stay up for an hour more,” Lottie reiterated her view.

Nodding attentively, Wesley said, “Ah, yes, I see. You could last for at least another hour.” He had to agree there, and his little girl brightened with confidence. “But did you consider that the hour you spend here will be all you have left? The energy you need to travel to bed, brush your teeth, get your last drink of water, go to the bathroom, get on your nightgown, and listen to a story will be used up in a blink. You might have to be carried, you could become grumpy, or even pass out before you get your water or go potty. You could wake in the night and have to get out of bed. You know how much you don’t like doing that, right?”

These points silenced Charlotte as soon as she opened her mouth to protest. Yes, that would be true if she was too tired. Frowning, Lottie asked, “So…I’m wrong?”

Wesley set his hands on his little girls shoulders. “My Dove, you are not wrong, I want you to know that, alright? It is true that you can stay up another hour. You just happened to not consider other factors that would influence your decision to go now rather than later. It may take time and practice, but one day you will have little trouble thinking of all the necessary details to make the best well-thought out decisions you can, alright?”

Shuffling her feet, Lottie took a moment before nodding in acknowledgment. She threw her arms around Wes’s neck and murmured sleepily, “I want you to tuck me in, Daddy.”

Smiling, Wesley returned the embrace and rubbed her back, “I know, Dove, but you’ll have to be my big girl and let Kazumi do it tonight. I did it yesterday and I promise to do it tomorrow. Tonight I’m here for Uncle Yonten, okay?”

Begrudgingly, and with a single tear balanced on her lower lid, Lottie sniffed and nodded. Wes wiped the droplet away with his thumb and encouraged her to give Yonten a last birthday hug. The adults said their goodnights to the children who were awake. Baby Kit had, though asleep, had to be pried from holding on to Andriy. Once Hye and Kazumi escorted Wes and Inara’s offspring out of the holodeck, the scenery changed.

“Woo, lazer tag!” Yonten grabbed up his custom guns, not unlike the ones featured on his bumper car. He practiced a few shots at a couple holobirds. They dropped out of the holosky with each holobullet.

Wesley strapped on his gear, “Alright, ladies and gents, it’s time we get our game on.”

Cory and Lauri were quick to nab their preferred weaponry. Being avid hologamers themselves they thrived off of the opportunity to destroy their friends and family— out of love, of course. Hunting mages in the field prepared all of them for combat. Yet, in Cory’s opinion, there was a quality about gaming that simply made all the difference.

Andriy was grateful for the gear he slipped into, mostly because it replaced the missing weight of Kit. As much as he might have tried to wiggle his way out of that small dictator, it was impossible not to get close to him. He'd have to be more mindful before he actually grew attached.

“Teams?” Lauri questioned.

Nodding, Wesley said, “Yeah, three teams.”

“I choose Everest— sorry my Puddin’. I still love you,” Cory said to Rosalie.

Rosy watched him with pursed lips and a memory that wasn't going to let this comment slide. After all, he'd gone and picked her brother over her!

“Ah, ah! Wait a minute now,” Wesley said, coming to the group. “We have three pregnant women here. It would not be fair to shrug them off by virtue of being waddlers. That being said, I believe they should be team captains.”

Cory huffed, “What?”

Wesley came to Inara’s side and rested a hand on her back, “That’s right, they get to choose the teams. It’s only fair. They’re at a natural disadvantage. Is that alright with you, Yonten-Boy?”

Yonten shrugged, “Yeh, sure, whatever.” He was confident in his ability anyway.

“The women will each pick three people,” Wesley said, moving to line the participants who weren’t growing children inside them on one side. “We can start with Ellie, since she has been pregnant the longest. I think Inara is second.” A guess, since that night of wild delight with Oliver was a marker.

Lauri chuckled at Cory’s dismay, standing beside Oliver. “You have made Rosy Posy grumpy, Cory, be careful!”

The pregnant captains each surveyed their wide spray of options, weighing pros and cons of each silently. Was it better to go for a better hunter and risk a friendship or rough couple of nights with their beloveds? Ellie being first up looked down the line while clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. "Hmm....who to pick..." she said aloud as she waddled. Stopping just before Everest, her gaze fell on him and he lit up, immediately taking a step closer toward her. "Yonten. Happy birthday and welcome to team Crosse."

Everest, having had every air of confidence, stopped abruptly in his tracks. "Wait, what?" Disbelief played along his face while he looked at his wife. "But...I'm the best, baby. Wh-why?"

With a lingering smirk, Ellie shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe I just wanted a chance to shoot you after you woke me up at eleven last night coming to bed," she said nonchalantly with little convincing in her tone.

Sauntering with pride over to the Phoenix, Yonten made a turn around to show off just what they had coming for them from Ellie’s team. He struck a pose and stood like an avatar waiting for a player to click on him. “Watch out, muddafuka’s!” He earned a chuckle or two, especially from Lauri and Cory.

“My turn,” Inara said with an airy tone. She drummed her fingers on her baby bump while she surveyed who to choose. “Cory.”

Confident strides slowed as his mind caught up with him. Cory halted, turned partway, and asked, “Is this so Rosy can shoot me?”

The Tigress’s cattish smile spread slowly. As much as she wanted to play fair she knew that look in Rosy’s eye and decided to throw her sister-in-law a nice, tasty bone. “Maybe.”

Sighing, Cory set his jaw with a playful squint, “Well, we’ll see about that!” He took his place, in the manner Yonten did, with brows low and eyeing everyone with every intention to shoot each person down. All in good fun, of course!
Joao had to chuckle at the fights between the couples. It was amusing and probably the first time he wanted to get in between any of them. He'd grown quite fond of all of them over time, even if some were more wily than others.

"I suppose that means I should take Everest," Rosy said with a soft sigh, waving him over.

The gunslinger's jaw had all but dropped when he was passed on Inara's team, looking at the three women as if they were all mad. Not that he dared say it to their faces! "At least someone finally came to their sense and won't let me to go to waste," he huffed as he came to stand beside her.

"Oh, I picked you that way if I can't hit Cory I'll have you to snipe him down," she said with a grin, earning a sigh from Everest, murmuring about his own skills that no one would hear.

Deciding to continue the pattern of keeping couples apart, Ellie decided to pass on her sister. Instead, she nodded toward the Brazilian mountain of a man. "Joao. Get over here so I have someone to hide behind if I need to."

Before he walked over, he turned to Andriy, giving his small friend a handshake. "If not on same team, I try go easy," he said with a hearty chuckle before taking his place beside Ellie and Yonten.

Looking over the available options Inara found herself in a bind. She did think it was fun to put lovers on opposing teams, however she did like the idea of Yonten— since it was his birthday—having the chance to win alongside his ruby. However, if she didn’t pick Wesley at this point they were going to have trouble winning if he got with Everest. They worked too well together.

“My Love, I choose you,” Inara announced.

Wesley chuckled, knowing his wife’s mind. He took a page from the others book and stood as if he were an avatar in a game. He winked at Everest. This would be fun indeed. A Hawk versus a Fox.

“Well frik,” Cory sighed, knowing his brother would think it hilarious to see Rosy shoot him! He wasn’t on a team at this point. He was being laid out on a silver platter! He could only hope Wesley would be forced to take out Everest in some strategic move.

Rosy had to admit she had a bit of delight seeing the teams forming up. Admittedly she didn't know just how hard she'd be able to go on Cory for a matter of simple affection, though if he was in the open a shot would definitely be taken.

If Rosalie knew Cory’s thoughts, she might have changed her mind. It was game-on for him. There were many things that fired Cory up— being underestimated by his brother (hence watching all the Twilight series)—but winning in a game, especially video games, changed him into a beast. A trait, it seemed, shared with his brother, and likely gotten from their mother. Rosalie was as good as a deer in the woods.

"Oh don't you wink at me and try to sweet talk me into anything but whoopin' your ass, Von Helsing," Everest wagged a finger at Wesley.

Wesley had to inwardly chuckle at the threat to ‘whoop’ him. “Promise?” He purred with a smolder.

"You two are incorrigible," Ellie shook her head, arms crossed over her chest and resting on her belly. "Rosy, your pick girl."

The pickings were slimming out, admittedly the best of their shots already secured. Chocolate eyes found hazel ones and she lit up, beckoning her friend closer. "I pick Lauri," she announced, feeling that there wasn't another person out there who would better watch her back (especially considering Cory was going to be shooting at it!)

“Figures,” Cory grumbled. His archnemesis, the Beaver!

Giddy, the Lamb pranced on over. "Ce sera amusant!” As much as she thought it would have been lovely to fight alongside Oliver, Lauri did find it a bit of fun to hunt her Lion too.

Once Lauri took her place, Ellie hummed in thought between her the remaining choices. On one hands he had thought about keeping Yonten and Annabelle separate, though a few too many times of tormenting her older sister came to mind from growing up. Maybe it would be better to have her as an ally. "Anna-Banana, get on over here," she waved her closer.

The dragon smirked, sauntering over until she fell into place at Yonten's side. Taking a page out of his book, she took an animated pose, one leg out to the side while she brought the muzzle of her gun up, blowing at the 'smoke' with a wink. The shape of her lips nearly looked like a kiss but mentally she was simply radiating sex. Confidence was all it took after all.

Yonten and Annabelle looked quite like the fierce couple. He grinned proudly as he stood by his dragon. As far as Yonten was concerned, they had this in the bag. He counted on Cory to be preoccupied with Rosalie and vice versa. In Yonten’s mind that did a lot to ease his worry over those two teams.

“Hmm,” Inara thought carefully over who she should pick next. Andriy was young, but he wasn’t a bad choice. However, she could do with the experience Oliver had— for hunting and his knowledge of Lauri. Wesley, she could tell, wanted badly to coach her, but this had to be her decision alone. “Oliver.”

Oliver had been busy watching Lauri as she walked that hearing his name caught him off guard. "Ah yes, very good," he agreed, adjusting one of his straps while he moved over to join the Tigress and her team. Once he stood at his side, misty grey eyes moved back to his Lamb once more, unable to keep from grinning in anticipation of what was to come. Lauri caught his gaze and flashed an excited smile, just as eager.

"And last but not least, we get Andriy," Rosy declared happily. The shy Ukrainian shuffled over to the group, unsurprised by the delay in being picked. He was well aware he was the youngest and least experienced, but that didn't make him less excited to partake.

"Alright then, everyone strapped in? I propose we do a one shot and you're out? Last team standing is the victor," Everest said with every ounce of confidence.

"That works. The system is set up so that once you've been hit your gun no longer fires, so don't even think about trying to get sly," Annabelle said from experience.

“Mm, yes, but I think it would be fairer, especially since we have pregnant women, that it takes at least three hits to go down for the count. Our guns can have three charges each. If we use up all of our charges, we can be reduced to using a knife for close-combat,” Wesley said, pointing out that it would be harder for the women with babies to dodge a first shot. “What do you think?”

There was a murmur of agreement amongst the group. Rosy turned her eyes to Cory, chocolate gaze narrowing slightly. "So help me, if you come up and knife me I'm not sharing a bed with you," she threatened him as politely as she could.

Cory sucked in his luscious lips and held down his usual gaming smack talk. A bead of sweat broke out on his forehead. A faint blue flushed his cheeks. Unable to contain himself he blurted, “Bold of you to assume I wouldn't have already shot you! Popcorn-Boobs!”

As per smack-talk protocol, Lauri shot back with a smirk in defense of Rosy, “With your froggy fingers? Je crois que non!”

Le Gasp!” Cory scoffed in indignation.

"It will be everyone's discretion whether or not they choose to knife a spouse," Ellie said with a mischief twinkle in her eyes, glancing over at Everest. "And anyone who is killed by a spouse or friend can decide just how angry they want to be about it. A wonderful aspect of the game, don't you think?"

"Must just run too fast to hit," Andriy said with confidence.

Inara added, “And if you’re out of the game due to being shot or shanked, you must
go to the sideline and watch. No helping anyone! Even if you had charges left, your weapons will be decommissioned.”

“Agreed,” Wesley chuckled, knowing his wife thought of him for that stipulation. “Now, if no one else has any objections, Yonten can pick the terrain.”

“Urban post-apocalypse,” Yonten grinned.

“Does that satisfy?” Wesley asked the group.

"Sounds good to me," Annabelle grinned, nudging him lightly with her hip while she adjusted one of her straps. The others seemed to agree.

"Yeah, works out," Everest concluded for the rest of the group, the scenery about them automatically beginning to change. "We'll have to spread out to starts places and the system should signal when we need to start, yeah?"

“There are designated zones for the teams. Ellie’s team is red—“ he gestured to them and they lit in black and red flames over their gear “—Inara’s will be gold on black, and Rosalie’s will be teal on black.”

Each team, properly shimmering, were at the ready. Inara motioned to hers, “Alright my Gold Gunslingers, let’s get into position.”

As soon as Gold team stepped out of the ring they vanished. No one was allowed to see where they headed. The others waited until the system greenlit the next group to go. After each team left the ring and found their mark, they were given time to discuss their strategy.

High up in the rungs of a dilapidated office building, perched on a chard cross beam, a crow peered down at the little colored dots that were the hunting teams. The Teal hunters were quick to lay various traps down alleyways that connected to each other, leading to two abandoned homes. Along the way a maternity mannequin and a blond wig were taken from a clothing outlet. The crow watched as Teal team placed the faux Rosalie in a spot crudely hidden behind barrels and a broken car with an empty rifle pointing to a trap meant to fail. Then Rosalie took her true weapon to a well-hidden stoop right behind the fake double. Between them a net trap was set to snare Cory if and when he came up to shoot or shank the false Rosalie from behind; the only advantageous angle team Teal allowed. Andriy was placed to take out people as they came on ground level. Everest found his perfect spot high up near that crow. Lauri made her way to the beginning of the trail of traps to make sure all went well.

As expected, Cory took the lead on scouting on ground level for team Gold. Wesley and Inara told him he was probably going to be bait. But thanks to the three shot deal, he would have a chance to recover from any initial attack. Their goal was simple: catch and bring Everest to Ellie for execution. A pact between Red and Gold meant there had to be some collateral. Inara and Oliver stayed with Ellie while Yonten and Annabelle helped Joao and Wesley. They needed cover in case the old Hawk saw them, or if any of the other team managed to be a problem.

Sneakily, in the dimming light that cycled day and night by segments of twenty minutes, the hunters made their way through the buildings. Wesley deduced the direction they would need to go for Everest and sent Cory along with Joao for scouting on the main path while he, Annabelle, and Yonten kept to the sides— in and out of buildings. They did not see a pair of hazel eyes tracking them along their way.

BOOF! Cory just missed a trap. A sack of flour with enough force to have rendered him prone. Wiping sweat from his brow, he continued onward with a more vigilant eye. Cory saw the next trap just before it was too late. He and Joao triggered it in case they accidentally came back that way. An avalanche of pineapples tumbled where they were meant to get hit. The presence of them alerted Cory to just who had set these! Rosy or Lauri had to be nearby. Cory insisted Joao let him take down his blond lady love if they saw her. One more trap later and they did see a nozzle poking out between a broken car and a barrel. The shine of pale gold gave her away. Cory insisted Joao head in a different direction— up to Wes and the others. He would handle this!

Joao caught with Annabelle, Yonten, and Wesley just before they got to where Wes believed Everest was hiding. They had to split. The Hawk had to be surrounded if they meant to catch him. Ellie needed her due. They split up and narrowed in on their prey. Everest wasn’t a sharpshooter for nothing! As soon as he spotted suspicious movement he had the choice of running or shooting. While a person or two wasn’t an issue, there were clear signs he wasn’t dealing with a single team or a couple of hunters. No, that wouldn’t be good enough to combat Everest motherfucking Crosse. Yonten got shot twice. He held back with Annabelle who got hit once. Wesley and Joao were each expertly hit as well, though not taken out— to Everest's dismay—when these very two tackled Everest to the ground. Their wrestling match gave credit to the old sharpshooter’s strength. But two people just as trained were too many. Everest’s hands were tied behind his back and his feet were no less bound.

Wesley grinned as he pulled Everest up to stand. He hovered in an almost kiss, “Whoop my ass, will you?” Then turned his captive forward, grabbing one side while Joao handled the other. “Come along, darling, we have a Phoenix to appease.”

Yonten kept tight to the shadows with Annabelle for having only one shot left on him. They had to be careful. The original plan to take out Wes once they got Everest would be abandoned for Plan B. But that meant traversing the craggy buildings and upturned vans back to Ellie in secret. They were slow to go for their caution. Unfortunately they did not escape the attention of a keen eyed Ukrainian.

Ahead of them Joao and Wes dragged the struggling Hawk to the bunker where Ellie sat on a makeshift throne with Inara not far from her. Oliver sat near the Tigress in case either needed a hand from the other. Ellie, though pregnant, was not a force to take idly.

“My Lady of the Crimson Hair, we give to you a Hawk caught from the highest points of your territory,” Wesley mused, pulling Everest to his knees with Joao in unison. Wesley stood the farthest from Ellie, but the closest to Joao. The Brazilian was within arms reach of Inara to his right, and a little fighter, Oliver.

Perched on a pile of wooden crates, Ellie sat with her legs crossed and baby blue eyes alight with joy while her husband was presented to her. "Marvelous," she purred, drinking in the victory she was about to have. The rest of the match would be irrelevant once she extracted her revenge. Rising, she took two steps closer, looking down at the fallen gunslinger.

"Really? All of you teamed up to take me down?" Everest scoffed.

"As a wise man once said, 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend' dear Everest," Oliver chuckled at Inara's side.

"Mutual agreement for the benefit of all," Ellie insisted, pulling out her pistol and pointing it directly at his heart. "Any last words, my dear?"

"Only that I look forward to our children being just as cunning as their mother," he couldn't help but smirk. Pop! Pop! Pop!

"Oh they will be. But they'll need better reflexes than dad has to offer," the Phoenix decided while the game announced the first fallen player.

Beside the defeated Everest, Joao shot a glance over at Wesley. The treaty only went so far as to bring a swollen mama her justice... Of all the people that were still threats outside the team, Wes was high on that list. Deciding it was better now than never, he quickly pulled out his gun, firing a shot at the Fox while shouting at Ellie to get down.

Inara’s hand swept up to misalign Joao’s shot. The Tigress had been eyeing him the entire time. Wesley blindly trusted his wife to handle the Brazilian. Without a look anywhere else he aimed his gun at Ellie and three shots later claimed the game's second fallen player. Faith in Inara had not been misplaced. Turning to them, Wesley witnessed his wife shank Joao three times in the midst of a weaving struggle for dominance.

Unfortunately their victory was short lived when three instances happened at once. In the same moment Inara took out Joao, the Ukranian ninja came up to Oliver. The element of surprise did much to win the fight, only taking a single hit himself. Inara barely had time to step away from Joao when she felt a shot followed by the tip of a knife at her glowing gold glyph. Wesley darted forward only to be hit by another bullet!

Yonten and Annabelle had heard the commotion upon reaching the bunker. Against his better judgment Yonten charged ahead. He would be damned if he missed a gunfight! He brought up his gun and caught Wesley.

Down to one shot and seeing Inara get taken out with Andriy’s third hit on her, Wesley turned on his heel and dived away. He chuckled to hear the shout of dismay from his childhood besty. Wesley yanked down piles of debris as he ran. The chase itself would thrill his friend, Wes knew. It was as if Yonten was back on the streets of Maine, making trouble for the people of Portland. Their merry game of cat and mouse took them back to where Lauri had laid traps for Cory. Wesley had made enough distance to slow down for a look around him. That is when he spotted his little brother.

Cory sneaked a wide brith around his still and silent lover. There were so few angles to make a clear shot. All but one. Cory tip-toed closer. His excitement blinded him to the obvious plastic threads of the wig and the slightly different shape of the fabricated body. One step too far and CLICK!

“Whaaa!” Cory’s body thrummed up and down in the rope that caught up his feet. His firearm fell from his hold just a yard below him. He reached for his knife just to watch it slip out of his butterfingers. The world went upside down in more than one way. He gaped to see his lady love walk out of the shadows with a bright hazel eyed beaver at her side. “But I— I saw— Your traps; they were lame—“

“Ceux-là l'étaient, oui,” Lauri giggled darkly.

Rosalie couldn't help but smirk at him, walking up and clicking her tongue as she strode about him. "You're far too confident in yourself and don't respect the skills of the clever woman you hired to protect your fiance and daughter," she chastised him, continuing to make circles. "At least we know you chose wisely."

The tangled man muttered in his defeat. Lauri took a stab at him just for fun, but she left the rest to Rosalie. Cory sighed deeply, “Alright, get me down.”

Just as the women were about to do so a shot echoed out. Lauri, quick to yank Rosalie out of the way, suffered a blow to her chest. Annabelle and Yonten, both with charges to spare, came right at them. Cory laughed maniacally while watching the two dart away. They were still in sight when they passed by a turned over ambulance.

Wesley dropped from his perch right behind Rosalie. Though a surprise, Rosalie managed to dodge the first stab. The second one landed in Lauri. She brought up her gun only for Wesley to strike her wrist, dislodging it from her hold. The third swipe caught Rosalie.

With everything to lose, Lauri giggled as she tackled Wesley. She grabbed his hands while shouting, “Cours, Rosy Posy!”

POP! Before Rosalie knew it Annabelle got her square in the chest.

In a fit of laughter, Wesley pulled Lauri up as his own meat shield just as Annabelle shot at him. Lauri sighed with a smile, accepting her fate. She chuckled, “Hey, I’m out of the game now.” When Wesley stood up with her still in front of him.

“I know!” Wesley couldn’t tame a goofy smile. Neither could keep a straight face as Yonten came up with his ruby. Wesley puppeteered Lauri’s arm up to point her finger, bobbing between them. “Stay back! I have a Lauri and I am not afraid to use her!”

Yonten snorted, “Your Lauri won’t save you now!” He and his dragon rushed the Fox hiding behind a Lamb.

“Oh shit!” Wesley absorbed Annabelle’s strike by shifting a giggling Lauri in front, but fell prey to Yonten’s knife at the back. A maneuver Wesley couldn’t help but think was a plan organic to two people who knew each other all too well. Something he knew Yonten would have been proud to observe, if he wasn’t invested in trying to shank him.

The game played a triumphant tune for the winners! Yonten and Annabelle saved Team Red from losing in the last moments. The Tibetan raised his weapon and wrapped an arm around his dragon, both parading in a pose of victory. “Yeehh, that’s the shit!” He dropped his hand holding the firearm to his side to pull Annabelle in a deep kiss. They had won a good game!

Clapping followed their achievement. Wesley and Lauri caught their breath from chuckling so hard and stood up. She went off to her Lion to tell him all about her traps while Wesley took Inara in his arms. Cory, who had been released by a helpful Ukranian ninja, dusted himself off before meeting his beauty with the others. He held no ill feelings. Cory gave her a few gentle kisses with murmurs of praise for their trick on him.

Lucky for Cory, Rosy also wasn't going to hold anything further against him. They'd had a good amount of fun and she hadn't truly been that hung up on the fact that her lover was going to pick her brother over her. After all, she did the exact same!

Once Yonten managed to come up for air he was met with the faces of his friends and family. Not a guy who spoke a lot, Yonten found something to say, “Thanks homies. I hadn’t had a birthday as good as this one. I appreciate it.”

“You’re most welcome, Yonny-Boy. A loyal, hardworking guy like you deserve nothing less,” Wesley smiled.

Inara nodded, “We’re very grateful for your presence in our lives, Yonten.”

“Oui, we are glad you had a good time,” Lauri said, resting her head on Oliver’s shoulder. After all, it was getting a little late.

A protective arm slipped about his Lamb, the Lion sharing the sentiment that the day had worn them out. "A damn good time. Glad to spend it with you, mate."

Cory nodded, “This has been pretty awesome. I’m happy to be a part of celebrating our birthday.” He kept back a yawn successfully, though Rosalie felt the sleepy rub on her back that Cory didn’t know he made when his mind wanted to keep him from falling prey to sleep.

Yonten thanked them all, then looked down at Annabelle with an unmistakably genuine grin of affection. “Thank you, chica.” She had been the orchestrator. Annabelle hit all the right notes!

Ellie was quiet in the group, fighting off exhaustion that was only exaggerated by being nearly 8 months pregnant. She was leaning heavily into Everest who was struggling to keep them both on their feet. "Well man, I need to get her in bed. Thanks again for the fun and enjoy 32," he said before beginning the progression of those leaving.

Rosy nodded in agreement, turning her head to place a kiss on Cory's shoulder. "We should go too, I'm tired as a mother," she said, parting to pull Yonten in for a final birthday hug before walking with Cory out of the room.

Annabelle, who was elated with their accomplishment and victory, stood just far enough off that Yonten could bid everyone a good night as the couples and even Andriy and Joao filed out. Finally, it was just the two of them left in the room, the post-apocalyptic scene vanishing as well as the arcade. "I got one more surprise for you, birthday boy. That is if you're up for it."

“Lay it in me, chica,” Yonten chuckled, quite willing to spend the last of his energy fully on the two of them. All the running around hadn’t stolen that from him! In fact, Yonten felt invigorated. He slipped an arm around Annabelle’s waist. “Whatchu got for me?” Yonten smirked.

"Oh you're gonna come to find out," she promised him with a deep kiss. Pulling away, she brushed a hand against his cheek. "Alright, close your eyes, Bunny." Once he complied with her request, she pulled away from him and walked the few steps over to a nearby control panel. A scene she'd been working on over the weekend loaded within a few seconds to replace the last of the arcade. The sound of rustling could be heard along with a few muttered reminders to keep his eyes closed. Finally it fell relatively quiet.

"Okay, open those black eyes I love so much, Bunten," she called. He'd see her a few feet away, dressed in nothing but black bra and panties and sitting on a bed that might have been vaguely familiar. In fact the entire scene around them had the same sense to it; a large four poster bed, a table that the two of them had romped about and broken before ripping into the soft pillows on the bed. The entire room was a replica of the one they'd spent their first night together in at the Bellwethers' mansion. Annabelle watched him with a knowing look of hunger, beckoning him closer with the crook of her finger. "Care for a stroll down memory lane?"

“Ooohh, shit!” Yonten ran his hands over his buzzed head. He turned this way and that in delighted astonishment before his black eyes landed on the ruby of his heart. Yonten grinned as he made a spirited charge toward her, “ah, I fuck’n love you Anna-Banan—“ Yonten’s words muffled when his mouth found hers.

There were times for tender, slow love making. This was not one of those times. Yonten’s clothes were discarded through rigorous wrestling. Annabelle’s were not far off from finding their place on the floor or the lamp. The only thing Yonten made sure she still kept on was her necklace and his own. Bunny and dragon entwined in aggressive affection. Yonten was only satisfied once the room would became an authentic recreation of their first night. Broken headboard, lopsided end table, shattered window pane, and more.

Tangled in each other's arms, Annabelle pulled out a cigarette and lighter, happily taking a long drag before passing it over to him. "So, did the love of my life have the best birthday of his?" In truth it had been her only goal, wanting to make sure she could keep him just as happy as he did her.

“Best fuck’n birthday I’ve ever had,” Yonten said, wisps of smoke escaping as he talked. “This meant a lot to me, Anna-Banana.” He told her sincerely. Yonten liked the gifts. They were nice and he’d use them, but the efforts she put in to the day, the bumper cars, the hunt— Yonten couldn’t think of what would have made it better. “And you here, in this room, man, it was a nice touch.” Yeah, that made it best. “I can’t fuck’n wait to marry you. I can’t. I don’t give a fuck who comes or doesn’t come. I just want you and me to have a day like this and say ‘I do’, chica.”

Crystalline eyes were alight at his words, trying not to feel cliché with her heart racing at the thought. "And I fucking love you, my Bunten. Today only proved that we can take on the world together, and I plan on doing just that for the rest of our lives," Annabelle agreed, curling up against his chest and nabbing the cigarette skillfully from his fingers. "This chica is gonna be your wife, and nothing anyone can say will change that." They'd relived their first night together but truthfully she looked forward to the two of them having countless more 'firsts' together.

“Damn right. And I’ll be your husband,” Yonten murmured, “I fuck’n love you, Anna-Banana.” He gave his smokin’ dragon a kiss at the corner of her mouth. He didn’t mind being so close to the cigarette held between her lips. The heat only made it sweeter.

The wild couple settled like puzzle pieces together. Once their cancer stick had all but burned away they tossed the dying bud away to fall asleep in each other’s arms. There were many nights that Yonten felt like the world was right. Those nights he had always worn some kind of shirt to commemorate it. That shirt would become the iconic marker of that memory. It made him smile to know that he wore the best right then; Annabelle herself. And he planned on marking his moments with her for the rest of his life.

Friday March1, 2019​
 
As much as Ellie wanted to celebrate the birth of her first born child, doing so under her mother's stern gaze was less than ideal. Still, it felt like she had owed her this one request. Well...that and she didn't have the energy or willpower to plan it herself at this stage. The next person she'd normally trust was also expericing her own predicament of having a little one soon on the way and she'd never think to ask Inara to do anything more than be adorably round in her pregnancy.

Be that as it was, that meant there wasn't much rest after the birthday celebration before the larger of the Von Helsing jets was loaded up and flying to the states once more. Save for Alaric who had business he was still tending to, the castle ensemble shuffled their way on board, light on luggage for a brief trip. The intention was to leave the next day, less anything arose. With Ellie getting confirmation from Willow herself that she and Theo would be joining, discrete preparations for the worst were made. At Wesley's request, anything done was a last resort, with everyone understanding how important it was to take out the entire mage family at once. Those with their own self doubt were still conflicted from Dave's two cents.

The flight to Massachusetts was made quick by games and movies spent together. And a round of naps to help deal with jet lag and the exhaustion that settled over three from their pregnancies. To the young ones reliefs, everyone was back and available for play and talk of dance and trucks for a couple hours before landing. Ellie and Annabelle were already braces to face their mother while Inara no doubt did the same for her in-laws. An alert on Everest's phone brought the good news that two faces who hadn't been confirmed were already waiting: Anita and Elizabeth both were quite excited to celebrate the future grandson and great nephew.

"Don't forget, if it gets too nasty out there, my safe word is going to be casserole. You hear it and you get me out of there, got it?" Ellie could be heard murmuring to Everest as they prepared to get off the plane, earning a giggle from Rosy. Surely family couldn't be that bad.

Not a moment later did Rosalie overhear Ellie then she caught the words, “Wesley, you have to stay by my side. I just can’t do an argument right now and I know that woman will say something. There’s no way I can promise I won’t either sob uncontrollably or give her a black eye.”

“Shh, my Tigress, it will be alright. Mrs. Blackthorne—“

“Swear you will stay by my side!”

“I swear I will not abandon you—“

“No. Say, and mean, the words ‘I will not physically, mentally, or emotionally, exceed more than five feet from your side without explicit permission from Inara Von Helsing, my lovely pregnant wife, who will murder me if I do’. Say it!”

Wesley repeated the specific, carefully thought out demand, that he was already having trouble finding ways to bend. He took her hand as they made their way down the steps. “Does that satisfy you?”

“It will have to do,” Inara huffed with each step down.

Cory kept one step down than Rosalie, similar to Wesley, so that if his fiancée were to trip, he could manage to prevent a horrific fall. It was one of the reasons they sent the children down first; pushy little rascals! The talk of a lift was in the works for the pregnant woman. It had been a topic Cory thought of during a Bro Brew session that he brought up to Wesley. For now, they were stuck with stairs.

Each couple made it down the stairs without any fault or falls, coming to a gathering on the landing pad. Vehicles were waiting to take them the short distance to the manor where the celebration waited for it's guests of honor. Ellie was considering putting Everest also under oath as Inara had done, waddling her way to one of the SUVs, easing herself up and being careful of her dress in the process. As much as she had wanted to completely appall her mother with another scandalous piece, a few sweet words from her husband had her at least going tame compared to her attire at the ball.

1597513505672.png

"Do you think I'd be out of line if I ended up punching just one person?" she asked as she was settled, surrounded by the Von Helsing family.

"I won't say either way, but I'm begging that you don't do anything extreme and end up inducing labor," Everest murmured, ready for a drink and somewhere to hide from the festivities.

Wesley would have said as much to Inara if he thought he wouldn’t upset her. There was something about this pregnancy that drew tears like a tap. It had been his plan to grab a drink with Everest to find a little nook where they could simply sip on scotch and sit far from the hubbub of the babyshower. The oath sworn to Inara reduced the chances of that to a prayer.

“It’s not like we would start anything,” Inara muttered, scooting into place. She wore the maternity sari Everest had gotten her for Christmas and the gold and brown scarf they got her for her birthday wrapped around her shoulders.

Rosy had kept an arm on Cory as they moved from the jet to their car they'd share with Oliver and Lauri no doubt. "The only downside to living in Belarus is these trips back to the States," she commented as she too settled for the short ride, her dress fluttering about her as she she took a seat.

1597513727734.png

Cory, wearing an outfit that matched Rosy’s dress, kept the hem of her skirt from getting caught in the door as she slipped into place. “Agreed. Back and forth, back and forth— I can’t believe Wesley endures it for that castle.”

"True, but it's still quite the place to be," Oliver countered, quite fond of Avostoska as it were. With everyone seated, the cars moved out as one, going down a winding road with perfectly manicured woods on either side until the trees broke open to reveal their destination.

“Oui, it is enchanting. The lake, the gardens, and the meadow are all breathtaking,” Lauri offered her thoughts as she waited for Cory to move aside for entry. Wearing a shorter gown, Lauri’s lavender and silver cocktail dress cleared the crevices of the thick, armored vehicles' doors.

1597519766703.png

Buckling in, Cory said, “Well yeah, true…” He shifted so that his arm draped like a neck pillow for Rosalie. His hand of that arm held Rosy’s on the side it rested. “It’s got a lot of stuff to do too. But I still gotta say, I would probably take care not to have to leave so often.”

Lauri held Oliver’s hand on her lap with her fingers laced with his, “Vrai, it can be an ordeal to fly so much. But I think I could endure it for family and friends.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Cory said with a nod.

1597507669568.png

The Blackthorne estate was a preserved slice of history that stood proudly on the horizon. Passed down generation after generation, and inspired by the architectural designs of the Palace of Versailles in France, the childhood home of both Annabelle and Eleanor Blackthorne was frequently host to soirees and extravagant events of the most elite in New England. A symbol of an empire to grow from the history of Salem, it stood as a powerful structure and formidable face to any enemies.

The French influence for the architecture excited Lauri. Her degree in French history served her well here. “Ah, magnifique!”

“What?” Cory asked.

“Their home is inspired by the Palace of Versailles,” Lauri explained some of the thought behind the designs the architects made that were visible in the Blackthrone estate. Every curve, every gold leafed statue, every grand open hallway and gallery, were crafted to glorify the King. In this case, King Louis XIV who took on the sun as his emblem and dubbed himself the ‘Sun King’. The word ‘opulence’ barely served to describe the luxury of what had been first built as a hunting lodge. King Louis XIV’s first attempt at a palace fell through, but he soon turned to expanding his hunting estate just outside of Paris, back then in a vast wilderness, to become the powerhouse of all of France. It forced nobility to travel and to take up residence at the palace itself during their stay. This aided in preventing the nobles from easily making moves on the King. Similarly, being physically farther removed from the subjects, the closest of which lived in Paris, the King found reprieve from any uprisings. At least, for a time. “Versailles is home to the famous ‘Hall of Mirrors’. The French wanted to showcase that they could make them as good as Italy,” The Lamb spoke animatedly, her toes tapped with energy. “I wonder if we shall see anything like that in this house.”

"Well, Mrs. Blackthorne seems like the type if you asked I'm sure she'd put on a tour," Rosy offered, happy to see her friend so excited. "Or if she won't maybe Anna or Ellie will."

Lauri brightened, “Ah, c'est une bonne idée!”

"Home, sweet home," Annabelle murmured looking out the window with a tone rolling in sarcasm. "But just for the night." A promise to herself and one that was easy to go with, especially with Yonten at her side. Somehow she didn't expect her mother to dare more than a few snide comments with her fierce Bunny there to defend if necessary.

Yonten peered out at the mansion. This hadn’t been the first he’d seen in his life, nor would it be the last. Not at all versed in French history or architecture, he simply found it pleasing to look at. One glance was all he really felt necessary. Yonten leaned back and took out his phone. His free hand rested on Annabelle’s knee. “You got anything you like to do here, chica?” Might as well make a fun night of it. If the festivities turned out boring or a load of unwanted stress, they could always skip out.

The dragon smirked at his offer of ditching the shower if needbe. "I had a few old haunts we can check out. Or I can torture you and show you my life as the angsty middle child in a family of prestigious witch hunters," she offered with a light nudge of her thigh to his before leaning lightly into his side. "We can run to the city and find a dive bar in Boston, too. I'm open to anything if this become the shit show I expect."

Yonten chuckled, “I dunno, shitshows can be fun.” He was on board with whatever Annabelle wanted to do as long as it meant some excitement. Small talk and passive-aggressive drama put him to sleep.

Andriy, relieved to have wound up in a separate car after being tailed by Kit throughout the jet, looked at Annabelle with wide eyes. A shit show? He was told it was just going to be baby presents and cake... Looking over at Joao with a perked brow, the Brazilian could only shrug his shoulders. Who knew with these people, after all.

The vehicles came to a stop at the front of the estate, servants quick to open doors and offer assistance for the guests. At the door atop the stairs Mr. and Mrs. Blackthorne were waiting for the announced arrival, Sarah sweeping her arms about as if to display their home like they were on a game show. "Welcome! Oh, it's so wonderful to see you all," she said with a perfected elegant tone.

“The pleasure is all ours, Mr. and Mrs. Blackthorne,” Wesley insisted amiably.

Inara kept a practiced smile. ‘Practice’ being the operative word. It took many hours to perfect one that didn’t give away her displeasure. She really didn’t know where Wesley acquired his talent of calm and serenity, but she hoped it passed on to their children. Charlotte, Jasper, and Baby Kit were being cared for by Hye and Kazumi just steps behind them. Out of the current count only Baby Kit was keeping calm. .

Lottie did not catch on the disdain from her mother or favorite aunt towards Mrs. Blackthorne. Inara tried to keep her personal opinions to herself so that her children would form their own. Sometimes it was hard to do. In this case Lottie, with a hop in her step, bounced a hello with her hand bobbing in the air.

Happily, Lauri waved just the same as the eldest Von Helsing child, “Bonne journée! Tellement content d'être ici!”

The Lamb was probably one of the few to be excited. Cory always felt uncomfortable around the Blackthornes. He knew he had to be on the side of Ellie and Inara at all times. He just wished he knew what he was supposed to be agreeing about! Cory merely offered a nod as he walked with Rosalie up the stairs.

Yonten didn’t spare much other than a casual jut of his chin. His arm draped around Annabelle, as usual. They looked like the typical troubled teens of a public high school. They might as well have been sharing a smoke, and maybe have Annabelle chew gum.

It took all of Ellie's self control not to snort as they were coming up the marble steps. One arm was firmly holding Everest's, half for support and half to make sure he didn't try to dash off. Rosy had also kept a good grip on Cory, though hers was simply from a fear of toppling over backwards with her constantly changing center of gravity. "Charming as ever, mother," she said as their group made it to the top.

"And I'm sure you could do the same if you chose to keep snide remarks to yourself for a few hours my dear," Mrs. Blackthorne sighed before shaking her head and clapping. She'd promised her husband to be civil for their daughters' sake, and so she would. "Come inside, I'm sure you're all simply parched from the flight."

Everest held his tongue, deciding not to point out that any aircraft of Wesley's control was equipped more than most stationary buildings. Instead he only offered his most charming smile, keeping at Ellie's side.

“Can you blame us?” Wesley questioned rhetorically, with a gentle imploring tone. “We had to sustain ourselves on Aqua Deco, like peasants, just to make it here,” He said it with a sigh as if it were a real shame, “It is fortunate for us that we have come here. Your famous switchel will satisfy our thirst. Dont’ tell my mother, but I much prefer your recipe. A drink spicy and sweet with a hint of ginger,” Wesley leaned to purr, “Sounds like someone we know— Sarah, you Scarlet Siren.”

"Your home is beautiful," Rosalie remarked, relieved as everyone started heading inside. It was still pretty chilly out but she'd found that it didn't take much to overheat her of late.

“Oui, c'est incroyable!” Lauri chimed in with energy. “May we have a tour sometime?” She didn’t know what was to be expected from the events, but hopefully they could squeeze in a walk around. Lauri hoped to see ancient paintings and glass cases of heirlooms.

“Can I see too?” Lottie asked, tugging on her mother’s sari.

“Not right now. Why don’t you play with Kit and Jasper?” Inara suggested. They didn’t need to be told twice. A place for children had been prepared. Hye and Kazumi corralled the Von Helsing kids toward the play area.

"Oh we can have a tour later if time permits," Sarah offered with flushed cheeks from the silver-tongued Fox, one arm gracefully resting on her husband's as they moved down the ornate main hallway of their home. "For now, as Wesley so artfully put it, there's much to enjoy at the estate and I won't let any of my guests grow hungry. Particularly those who are expecting."

Rosy was grateful for the promise of rest and something to nibble on. She'd of course had a few snacks since their last meal aboard, but that didn't mean she wasn't already ready for more. "I can't say I've ever had switchel before."

"It's not bad," Annabelle shrugged, having grown up on it for her entire life. "Personally, I prefer the kick of a good Bloody Mary myself." Playful crystalline eyes found obsidian ones with a sideways glance as they walked. She knew of a certain Tibetan who also liked a good kick in a tall drink.

"Tak, good bite," Andriy remarked as they entered the extravagantly decorated drawing room.

Similar to the wedding in November, Mrs. Blackthorne had played off their black and red theme with added silver accents. One table already provided a seat for Anita and Elizabeth, both rising when the group arrived, alongside Roderick and Fiona. "Well aren't you all a sight for sore eyes," Elizabeth purred as she crossed for long over-due hugs. "I'll have to see to finding the rugrats later, but for now - oh you all look radiant. Inara, I swear you were born to be a beautiful, bulbous mother. Young Rosalie, that bump absolutely becoming of you. And Ellie - oh doll, hang in there you are getting close."

Ellie had to chuckle at the remark once it was her turn for an embrace. "Not close enough. Wonderful to see you though, Liz."

"I wouldn't miss it for the world," the older woman promised with a wink, turning to continue down the line of greeting people. "Everest, I hope you're ready for the final stretch."

"I like to think it can't get worse," he answered with a smirk, hugging his aunt before turning to his mother who had managed to seem both out of place and yet longing to be present all at once. "Mom...you look good."

It was true, in the months since the ball, Anita Crosse had seemed to come into her own fierce second half of life. A force to be reckoned with in her youth, she'd decided not to let the tragedy of her husband define the remaining years she had on this planet. "It's amazing what shedding the weight of a burden on your community does for your health." A strong woman if there ever was one. "Is it true Willow is coming?"

"So she's told me. They should arrive within the next half hour," Ellie answered, having been the point of contact most with her sister-in-law during the months since Molly's 'death'.

“Sooner, if my updates are correct.” True to his promise, they had kept an eye on Theo and Willow. It would be too risky to plant anyone in the pub itself, but they had a customer or two sneak a peek and their tech tracked their journey. This time the airline made sure no ferrets or other such critters were allowed. “Now come here you feisty furies and give me a hug,” Wesley said, getting in the fray for warm welcomes between Elizabeth and Anita once his wife had done so. There were murmurs of agreement with Everest’s observation of Anita passed to her during their embrace.

Cory smiled, getting in his share of greeting. “It’s good to see you again you guys,” he said, switching between the women before turning to his parents. “Hey guys!”

Roderick and Fiona knew well not to be visibly indignant for being welcomed last. They couldn’t say they felt offended anyway. The hugs and handshakes proceeding the exchange with Wesley and Inara served as a buffer. Cory was not spared a hearty hug though, and neither was Rosalie. They didn’t mean to say hello to Yonten.

Yonten didn’t do much besides a casual ‘Hey’ to anyone who threw him a hello. If they hoped to get him chatting they’d have to try hard. The Tibetan stood in relative silence with his arm around his ruby. Really, he could have slouched on the couch with her and pulled out his phone, just like he had done at the Ball and any other place, but he did want to follow the crowd if it meant food, and as his beauty had mentioned, maybe a Bloody Mary.

An exuberant Lamb readily hugged them too. “Bonne journée! I heard so much about you both.” To clarify any momentary confusion of who this might be she said, “I am Lauri De Lafayette, Oliver’s fiancée and assistant to Rosy.”

Wesley chuckled, “Don’t worry, Lauri, they know. We sent word ahead of our guest list.” He gave her shoulder a fraternal pat. “Now then, where’s that switchel?” He inquired, linking with Inara’s arm while he followed their lead. Behind him trailed most of their party with Lauri lagging slightly due to her distracted examination of the Blackthorne home.

"Oh, of course," Mrs. Blackthorne beamed from his enthusiasm. "Please, take a seat, rest your feet." She motioned for servants to bring in trays of fresh drinks. "And if it doesn't tickle your fancy, please feel free to ask for anything you may desire."

Annabelle didn't hesitate to snatch one of the dark red glasses that was topped with celery pickles and olives. After a second of thought, another glass was grabbed as well. If Yonten didn't want or enjoy it, well then she'd just double indulge for the day.

The thoughtfulness did well to please the dragon’s bunny. Yonten’s mouth popped a grin when the tall red liquid was handed to him. He wasn’t the biggest fan of olives, but he appreciated the celery. After a taste he thought it could do for a little spice. Maybe a jalapeño slice? Not sure, but still invested in his drink, Yonten passed up any opportunity to have switchel. He, in fact, hated the drink with a fiery passion of a thousand suns.

Rosy took up a seat at her lover side, happy to get off her feet even if she hadn't been on them very long. When one of the drinks was offered to her, she happily accepted, always eager to try local specialties at least once. "Oh, it's a lemonade!" she said as she examined the glass. One sip later though, she made a face for a brief second. "But not like any lemonade I've tasted before."

Ellie had to chuckle before trying her own. "Most don't expect the ginger or vinegar, but you get used to it. If it's still too sharp you can always add a little honey or sugar to it, Rosy Posy."

Nodding, she took the advice given, adding a few scoops from the silver dish on the table. After a good stir it tasted perfect, though probably with more sugar than she should have had in a setting. "Much better."

Andriy, also willing to try something new took a sip. "Taste fine to me," he said with a shrug, though his palette wasn't always the most normal, perhaps.

While Everest requested a scotch for himself, Oliver wasn't quite sure which path to go. He decided to follow his love's suggestion, waiting to see what his Lamb picked. Anita and Liza had returned to their seats where tea and coffee were respectively waiting. They'd have at least a few minutes to enjoy their drinks before the final guests arrived. At Ellie's insistence the event had been kept small and it seemed that Gregory and Mallory wouldn't be joining, though in her eyes those of importance were set to arrive or already present.

Wesley enjoyed the edge switchel had to its taste. He may have been shmuzing up to Mrs. Blackthorne, but he hadn’t lied. His mother made their switchel a tad sweet for his tongue. “Marvels, Mrs. Blackthorne. Just right.” Inara had to disagree. She, like Yonten, wasn’t a fan. Inara happily sipped on a classic cup of Earl Grey. Her half British baby couldn’t get enough.

“Yeah, it’s good. But I think it just needs a liiiiiittle….” Cory loved an almost sickly sweet switchel. He poured in simple syrup to get it just on the brink of ick. There was no telling what Amelie’s taste buds would be like.

As for Lauri, she chose a small glass of switchel just in case it didn’t sit well with her. In the end she apologetically handed hers off to anyone willing to take it. Then she settled for a lavender lemonade. The Lamb was all too happy to share sips with her Lion if and when he wanted it.

Inara decided their time there had gone well enough so far to attempt interaction. She carefully rested her teacup on the saucer to speak. “I’m looking forward to the competition today,” She said in reference to an age-old hunter tradition.

What started out as a practical arrangement between hunters, in the late fourteen hundreds, to raise the next generation if or when their parents died, turned into more of a symbolic guardianship between trusted friends and family. The symbolism sometimes gave way to children being handed over to the protection of their ‘Guardians’, but by now most hunters had big enough families not to require it. Though, if anyone asked Wesley or Inara, they could only think of two people to whom they would entrust their children. Ellie and Everest were their number one picks. No offense to Cory or Rosalie. It simply felt right.

Wesley chuckled, “Not much of a competition.” There was no way they’d let someone else take the position. The trial tested prospective Guardians wit and will. Anyone who overcame the task would be chosen. An unnecessary, yet exhilarating, component.

“Well, look out, because I’m here,” Cory smirked.

“Yes, I do believe you’re right, Cor. We will have to look out. And I’lll be sure to pay any damages due to your two-left feet— That is, if you can even keep them on the ground,” Wesley playfully grinned, his squinting eyes only becoming that much more menacing when paired with his dark smile.

Lauri nearly choked on her lemonade, “Ah, à cause de mon piège!” She chuckled at Cory’s gasp.

“That was an anomaly!” Cory argued.

“That was Fate. And well deserved, I think,” Wesley hummed and nodded. “After all, you were trying to shoot your own lover.”

Roderick, who had tried to follow along, held up a hand, “Hold on now— you tried to shoot Rosy?”

“I can explain!” Cory flushed.

“Please do,” Fiona said in a tone that said he better make it good. She perked a brow as she sipped her glass of switchel.

“We were playing a sophisticated game of lazer tag for Yonten’s birthday. It’s true, I wanted to shoot her, but out of playful affection,” Cory set his cup on his knee and his free hand animatedly swished the air as he talked. “I thought I saw Rosalie, but it wasn’t. I was caught and then they shot me.”

As it became clear, there were a couple details that didn’t quite make it ‘crystal’ clear. Fiona asked, “What is this about not keeping your feet on the ground? A trap, was it?” She looked at Lauri.

The Lamb nodded with a big smile, “I caught him up in a snare. I stabbed him once, then Rosalie stabbed him twice. C'était amusant” She looked at Wesley with bright hazel eyes. “Perhaps we can do the same for your birthday?”

Rosy had only just quieted her muffled laughter from listening to poor Cory try and explain himself when the topic shifted to Wesley's birthday. She loved that man to death, but at the same time she did enjoy how quickly his parents had to come to her defense seemingly. They might have had their differences with Inara and Wesley, but it appeared they could have an unrestrained relationship with them.

“Oh, that won’t be necessary,” Wesley said with a wave of his free hand.

“Wes hasn’t celebrated his birthday in a traditional way since he moved out of our childhood home,” Cory explained with a roll of his eyes. “No gifts, no cake, no birthday song— just a dinner and dessert like any regular day, with maybe a well wish or two.”

“Why?” Lauri tilted her head.

Wesley took a sip of his drink before answering. “There are far better men to celebrate. Everest being one of them. A great hunter of our age, if I may be so bold. And yes, I do recognize my bias,” He chuckled with a nod toward his not-so-secret heart’s desire. “A meal with my family and friends satisfies me. That, and an outing with my wife and children.” A person got in a surprise birthday or two, which he graciously accepted, but did not look forward to more in the future.

Just then a servant came to grab their attention. Two new arrivals had come to the Blackthorne estate. The introduction gave the hunters time to switch to mundie mode as well as tame any initial agitation they felt towards seeing Theo again.

Admittedly, Rosy did have an almost morbid curiosity when it came to Theo and just what he was capable of. Even if Dave had given them no reason not to believe him, she truly had just wanted this man to be an exception to mages. Of course, if he was found guilty of anything then she would be the first to swing an ax for due punishment. Oliver as well was hesitant to condemn a man based on hearsay.

Ellie put on her best smile with the news of the arrival. Thankfully she could blame any abnormal faces simply on the baby if needed. Most were fine with keeping up a cheerful facade, especially those who were indulging in something a bit stronger than switchel.

Speak of the devilish mage and he appears! Theo walked in with a smile of genuine politeness. Tucked to his side, where he felt she was safest, was his lady love Willow. “Hello everyone, is good to see you all.” If anyone had residual disdain to shake, the burly Russian couldn’t tell from where he stood. In fact, his mind was quite distracted. Leaving Bandit behind unexpectedly had put him in a state of unrest. Even Willow at his side couldn’t sweep away all of his jitters. Perhaps it had to do with their period of grieving too. Theo couldn’t tell. What he did know was that this had been a big step in the direction for the healing process.

Leaving Seabrook had felt harder than Willow would have imagined it would have. The days since they'd lost Molly had trudged on painfully slow, though as spring was upon them the pain was slowly lessening. There were still days when she found herself reminiscing and would have to excuse herself until she could gather her wits. She'd lost her best friend and any reminder felt as if a hand thrusts through her ribs and gripped her heart tight. Without Theo and his strength she knew everything would be a million times worse, but now at his side they walked into an unknown lion's den.

Spotting her mother might have been slightly disheartening if it wasn't quickly replaced by seeing her brother and Ellie who she was growing fond of. Her lips pulled into an easier smile than the one that Theo offered, giving him a reassuring squeeze on his arm. "Oh Ellie, you look absolutely marvelous," she couldn't help but say before sheepishly turning to the others. "Well you all look wonderful, but of course today is hers, isn't it?"

"No offense taken," Rosy insisted, slowly rising up off her chair a bit faster than Ellie did at the same time, motioning for a hug for her dear sister, even if they had yet to tell her about that. "Willow, it's been too long."

Willow had started walking toward Rosalie when a visible bump caught her off guard. "Oh- apparently it has been too long. My goodness, look at you. You're absolutely glowing," she said as she accepted a gentle hug.

"Oh yes, our little girl," Rosy chuckled. "I don't suppose we've done too well at keeping in touch since the wedding."

“Congratulations,” Theo said sincerely. He offered Rosalie the same blessings he had told to Ellie the night of the bar fight.

Cory got up like Rosalie, along with some of the other’s more familiar with Willow, to greet her. He was careful not to dwell on Theo until they made up their minds about his treatment of Willow. It would be hard to explain his behavior. Cory had yet to master his emotions. He gave his future sister-in-law a hug, “Yeah, I have to agree with Rosy. We’ve been a bit busy. But we’re not the only ones,” Cory said, taking an opportunity to point a finger at Wes and Inara for their failure to keep in touch as well.

Inara set one hand on her baby bump as she waddled over to Willow. The other reached out for a side-ways hug. “Oh Willow, I am sorry about that— like Cory said, we’ve had a lot going on. It’s no excuse though. Especially since the two of you have gone through so much.” Although Inara did look upon Molly as a mage, she sympathized with the pain left behind by the loss of a beloved person in one's life. The thought of it tempted hormonal tears to her eyes.

"Oh my! Another one? Inara you need to keep Wesley off you," Willow said with a wag of her finger. "Congratulations, though. I am so happy for all of you. My, is everyone here pregnant."

"That's going to be a hard no from me," Annabelle said with a raise of her blood Mary. Nah, they'd just enjoy the act that led up to it in excessive quantities.

Theo felt appreciation from the concern and held no hard feelings. He welcomed Inara in an unexpected hug. “Is okay. We understand. Perhaps is best anyway. Willow and I needed time.” The tenderness contradicted Dave’s story, but they reserved judgement on Theo for the time being. “We are happy to see you again. No apologies, Da?”

Stepping away, Inara nodded and wiped her eyes. She would have to keep silent lest she lose herself in a distracting cry session. Wesley came forward for his welcome. Familiar arms enfolded around Willow in a hug as tender as Theo’s, and perhaps with a touch of the kind of comfort an older brother might give to their suffering younger sibling. “We’re glad to see you step out in the world. That takes courage, Sweet Willow. There will be better days, I promise,” Wesley gave a kiss to her crown before letting her go.

Her smile was weak but she nodded in agreement. "I'm sure some day they will be better. For now it's only one day at a time and I think that'll be enough."

Turning to the Russian, Wesley said, “Theo, my man, I see you’re taking good care of her,” Wesley offered a handshake and a one-armed bro hug. Indeed, they did not see any sign of physical abuse. Now, Willow and Theo could have covered it up, but it was nice to see all the same.

“Da, I try,” Theo smiled and nodded, letting go of him to say hello to the next people. Yonten hung back, clearly not interested in a greeting, but there were others eager to meet new people. One of which stood beside a familiar face. “Oliver, the British Lion. Good to see you again,” Theo said, not shy about a handshake or an embrace. It was hard to feel shy when you’ve seen someone fight two men while naked and wheilding an umbrella.

A hearty chuckle and nod came from Oliver. "Oh indeed, though I do plan on remaining dressed for this event," he promised before putting an arm about Lauri. "Willow, Theo, night I introduce Lauri de Lafayette. Well, for the next nineteen days until she'll become the incomparable Lauri Blair."

"Oh! Oliver Blair, you English devil," Willow caught the connection with a happy clap. "Babies and a wedding. Such great news, congratulations!"

“Oh, fiancée? Congratulations to the both of you too,” Theo held out a hand, but what he received was a classic French greeting.

“Merci!” Lauri stepped up with a gentle smile. She gave Theo a hug and a kiss to his cheek, “It is good to meet you,” The Lamb said. She felt proud not to have startled him. Lauri was learning along the way how to interact with the world. She turned to Willow and gave her the same hello. “I hope we can become good friends. Rosalie and I have bonded well. I look forward to the same with you.”

"Yes please! Lauri is an absolute doll and we have daily tea together," Rosy said with a smile to her dear friend. "Oh! And I forgot one more thing that's happened since we saw you last." Raising her hand, she gave a show for her beautiful rose gold ring.

It was really a lot to take in at once and honestly reminded Willow of their own wedding she'd been trying to put off since the accident. "So beautiful! And Cory, you've grown so much. I'm happy for you both, I really am."

Cory rubbed Rosalie’s back, knowing that, in due time, Willow would surely need them once they had eliminated the mages. It wouldn’t be hard on only Willow either. The women, in their pregnancies, would be burdened with hormonal changes that would test them once Willow suffered the next biggest lost— or rather, the biggest loss of her life. The more connections and friends Willow made— with them, with Lauri— the more support Willow would have when needed.

Seeing the moment becoming too sensitive and sappy, Yonten said, “We gonna get drunk and play games, or what?”

"Now that's what I'm talking about," Annabelle grinned, finishing off her drink and eating the last of her pickles. She'd ignored her celery, now offering it to him instead.

"Drinking games?" Willow asked with uncertainty, memories of the wedding surfacing. Everest seemed to pick up on that, throwing an arm around her free side and giving his sister a squeeze.

"Nah, not quite that bad, Will," he assured her. "It's just some old family tradition at showers to decide who is fit to be a godparent." It was a dull explanation, but all they'd need. "You and Theo up for competing?"

"I mean, knowing I won't have to go up against you is enticing," she admitted with a chuckle. "I'll leave that up to Theo, but I wouldn't turn down a healthy competition."

Annabelle liked this girl, more than she remembered. "Hell yeah, it's all about winning."

"Oh, don't be so confident, there's plenty in the running today," Oliver said with a wiggle of his brows.

"Not me,"Andriy called, content in his chair and not eager to get involved with kids anymore if he could avoid it. Joao seemed to also share his disinterest in the tradition, but rather he'd watch.

"Well we're in, right Bunny?" Annabelle asked while Rosy also gave Cory a questioning look. She was pregnant, yes, but so was Inara and they clearly wouldn't be backing out too easily.
 
Yonten didn’t intend to actually become a Guardian, but he did want to make himself an obstacle to the others. He finished off his Bloody Mary and firmly set it on the side table. Unfortunately he wouldn’t get away with smashing glasses here. “That’s fuckin’ right, Anna-Banana,” Yonten said with a grin. He got up with Annabelle and cracked his knuckles. The Tibetan believed he needed a few more beers, but all in all he was ready.

Oh it felt like old times for sure. Theo could see those black eyes shimmering for reckless adventure. His recovery from Molly’s death had been a little faster than Willow’s. He had known her fewer years and he didn’t have the same intense emotions as his lady love. Not to say he didn’t care, of course. Theo had gently urged Willow to come tot he babyshower to find normality. Well, ‘normality’ stood at five-eight with a fist ready to pop Theo in the jaw with no apology. Determined to take these steps back into their lives, Theo gave a nod, “Da, I will compete,” he said, rolling his shoulders, “And I will win.”

“Bold, very bold!” Wesley gave Theo’s muscular arm a pat. “Our Russian has finally peeked out of his shell, I believe.”

The compliment nearly had Theo retreating back into his shell, if not for his resolve. He deflected attention by gesturing to Cory as Rosalie had done, “And you?”

Cory’s forced smile flopped into a frown. Clearly still thinking of Dave and Willow’s wrist. Thankfully he could play it off as apprehension for the competition ahead. He wrapped his arm around Rosy, feeling uncertain. “Well, I don’t know. What’s the task?” He asked Ellie and Everest. That would determine his choice. If it wasn’t his fancy he could maybe steal a moment to ask Willow how she’s been doing. Maybe mention they ran into ‘her friend Dave’. See if that clears anything up.

"Oh yes, about that..." Ellie could hardly contain a grin from where she sat once more. "We didn't think it'd be fair to keep things physical. After all, a couple of you are currently limited to say the least."

Rosy's hand came to rest on her bump, both appreciating the consideration Ellie had for her and Inara, but also wondering just what they had up their sleeves. From what she knew of these showers, physical tests were the norm. Ways to measure strength and endurance, to ensure that if mother and father were lost (most likely to mages) they'd be able to take up the position and raise the child. "So, what exactly is it?" she echoed her fiancé's curiosity.

"Well hopefully not patience or you two are out already," Everest retorted, having walked toward the door and beckoned a pair of servants in. Each pushed a cart that was covered with unidentifiable shapes that were draped in red velvet. "Since we already know that you're all more than physically capable of caring for our son, should anything happen to us, we're looking to test your skills of analysis, cogent abilities, and most importantly communication. Each is a valuable trait we know we want present."

"The task is to be completed in pairs. One of you will be handed a puzzle that needs to be solved once you've been blindfolded," a smirk danced along the Phoenix's face, clearly excited to see how this would pan out. "Your partner will need to provide the directions for you to solve the puzzle, though they can neither touch the puzzle nor you. The first couple to complete the puzzle will be declared victorious."

From the sidelines of having passed, Andriy twitched with excitement. No, he still would not participate, but this was certainly right up his alley, though he'd have to put his money on Oliver and Lauri to come out as winners. The Fox and Tigress would have quite the challenge ahead of them!

The Fox shot a glance at the Lion and the Lamb. Wes had exactly the same thought as Andriy. Lauri excitedly held Oliver’s hand and bounced twice. They were definitely going to be good competition. Wesley wasn’t sure how Theo and Willow would do on the puzzle, but he knew Yonten wasn’t going to pass this test. He had no patience. Already the bunny panned a flat judgmental face at Ellie and Everest. Still, he would do his best!

Cory hummed in thought, “Alright, I can do this.”

“Good, someone else to beat,” Wesley mused, seeing the buttons he pressed evoke the flushed cheeks and fire in his brother’s eyes like the young man was his toy.

“Hmph!” Cory guided Rosalie to one of the covered puzzle piles. He pulled on a blindfold. He knew Wesley would do the same. So he’d beat his brother in the same way he meant to win!

Rosy could tell already that this was going to be another sibling battle, regardless of what the competition was meant for. She moved to check on his blindfold, leaning down to kiss his temple. "You've got this," she praised him before setting the still covered device before him.

“We’re going to proverbially murder them!” Cory more than agreed with his lady love.

Wesley walked with Inara to his spot. He tied the blindfold around his head. All the while a little smirk played on his lips. Then he awaited the call to begin. Inara stood beside him, ready to verbally guide him. While they were not practiced in these kinds of puzzles, they did have nearly nine years of honing their communication skills. That, and a few tricks Wes had insisted they learn together.

“C'est excitant!” Lauri beamed, eager to have her blindfold tied. She had Oliver do so, and felt a flutter that made her blush in recollection of when he had done similarly in the past. Once she could not see, she clasped her hands against her chest. There would be no touching the puzzle pieces until it was time. While they waited Lauri discussed with Oliver ways they could go about the challenge.

Oliver had to beam at how excited his love was, brushing her hair once her vision was fully obscured. "Mon agneau intelligent. Essayez de ne pas les faire pleurer, mon Amour."

"Oh, peut-être un peu,” Lauri teased, not truly meaning it.

Theo was not confident in his ability to make a puzzle. He decided he would guide Willow instead. The Russian took up the blindfold and tied it around Willow’s head, careful not to ruin her pretty hair. He set his hands on her shoulders to make sure she was right where she needed to be and stood to her side so that she had room.

The silk cloth brushed Willow's fingers though she didn't move it quite yet. "All a test of communication, so no pressure," she murmured, unable to keep from grinning. Something told her they couldn't quite compete with the synchronization that Wesley and Inara had developed over nearly a decade together, but they'd certainly try.

“Da, just fun!” Theo chuckled, though he could see in some eyes that this was more than a little game. Particularly noted in Cory’s set jaw.

Beside them Yonten grumbled. He looked to Annabelle in question, “You gonna do the puzzle, chica? Or guide me?”

"Cheer up and ditch that long face Bunny," Annabelle answered with a wink. "Well, that's a tough one. You're quite the talent with your fingers, but I do enjoy you telling me what to do. I'll wear the blindfold and if things turn to shit I say we take it with us and find a room to crash." The black blindfold slipped on quickly, a possible tell-tale of it not being the first time.

Yonten gave his ruby a smack on the butt for encouragement before taking her side and eyeing the velvet. He didn’t get much, but he figured it wouldn’t hurt to will his eyes to see through the fabric! Cheating? Maybe. But they couldn’t prove it! Besides, he wasn’t a mage. It didn’t work.

"Alright, is everyone ready?" Everest asked, doing a walk down the line to make sure everyone was in position and even double-checking Wesley's blindfold. A fox never stopped being sly after all. Wesley could tell and gave a shake of his head, but took it as a compliment to the level of threat he was. "Okay, begin!"

The velvet cloths were pulled away and the spotters each looked over the wooden devices with uncertainty. The first to call out a direction could be heard down the line, Oliver speaking to Lauri in French, giving a description of what was in front of her while she ran her fingers along it. Rosy was soon doing the same, though when something stood out, she painfully tried to guide him to what she thought was the first step in unlocking their puzzle.

Determined as ever, Cory felt the puzzle while doing his best to listen to Rosy. A time or two he had to backtrack, or Rosy had to repeat the instruction in a different way. At some point he had to readjust the puzzle because he turned it accidentally. Cory wouldn’t give up though! He got two clicks before Yonten and Annabelle. That gave him hope. “Oh snap, I think we’re on a good roll! SUCK IT WES!”

While not unlike Rosy and Cory, since everyone makes mistakes, the brief talk Lauri had with Oliver beforehand helped navigate the puzzle easier. She mapped out the image of the puzzle in her mind; a technique she used to memorize all seven Harry Potter books. Soon she was making decisions based off of this mental layout without Oliver’s prompt. Four clicks later and Lauri earned a hum of approval. Lauri beamed, simply giddy over her progress.

Click, click, click, click! Wesley grinned devilishly, “You suck it, Cory,” He chuckled. The Fox knew Braille, which helped his mind focus on interpreting what his fingers touched, but he still needed direction. Inara instructed him in Hindi. Her amber eyes occasionally snapped up at Lauri’s work before dropping back to Wesley’s puzzle. They were a few clicks from victory if they could figure out these last locks.

Theo, light hearted and rosy cheeked, had the most fun just taking his time with his lady love. They had been pretty fervent at first. After only getting a single click when the others were several ahead, Theo decided not to worry. They’d have fun with it! The relaxation seemed to help. They earned two more clicks from just taking it chill.

Yonten was not chill. He often puffed or huffed, and he nearly went in to flick a piece here and there, but was warned against cheating. He had no chill. “I think you should press that, there. No there. Two inches to your left thumb,” Yonten soon realized he had to rephrase. “Two inches toward your left thumb— like, put your pointer of your right hand closer to your— yeah.” Click! “Fuck yeh! One down!” Yonten decided, in the end, even if they lost, he would he proud of that achievement.

Although Ellie really didn't expect much cheating if any, she did scoot closer for the simple enjoyment of watching. Liz had come along with her as well, settling near Rosy, Cory and Theo, Willow with her legs crossed and a coffee in hand. "Competitive group, isn't it?" she mused over the lip of her cup.

"Oh it is. Even better than I had expected it," the Phoenix clapped excitedly as a few clicks sounded from different directions. Each couple had seemed to fall into their own methods of working together.

Roderick and Fiona were secretly cheering for Cory and Rosalie. They didn’t want to start any drama by saying it out loud. They merely did their best to keep their delight from becoming too obvious whenever Cory got ahead. It wasn’t that they were hoping Wes or Inara would fail. They were just worried the ‘arrangement’ would extend to little baby Crosse. To be honest, they were growing weary of pride. Bit by bit they inched toward humility and hoped one day they might meet Wesley and Inara in the middle.

Oliver's directions were hushed and delivered smoothly as his Lamb needed them. He enjoyed watching his bright woman so quick at her work, knowing that with her as the mother, their children would be just as intelligent and no doubt share her beauty. "Magnifique, mon Amour," he murmured close to her ear, once more thinking of the competition she'd had with Andriy and just how attractive her wit had been in the lounge area.

All went well until she was three clicks away. Something troubled Lauri about the puzzle. To Andriy’s eyes he knew exactly what it was— the same mechanism she had issues with when they had their competition. He couldn’t say a word! Lauri furrowed her brow, slowing down a moment to feel out the piece.

"Careful, don't go too fast," Rosy warned Cory, worried that in his rush to try and beat his brother that he'd end up furthering the current problem they were faced with. "There you go, that's what you need. A little to your right and-" Click! They were one step closer.

Excited, Cory clicked two more times. “Ha ha ha!” He laughed maniacally. The kind of mirthful indulgence he liked to display when he was fully amused. However, he came to a hushed hum of confusion around the part Lauri had paused. “What the hell…” Cory frowned, struggling to work out the device with Rosalie. He followed her instructions well, but the puzzle itself was a difficult section.

"It sounds like we're going a lot slower than others, "Willow murmured, right after they hit another mark point. "Oh! Maybe we aren't doing so bad after all. You're not bad at giving directions, Mr. Al-Zakhar."

“Da, but you are doing amazing following them!” Theo had to give her credit there, she was quick to understand him. They had a connection that couldn’t be denied!

"You know I have to say, I can think of a few better things to do with fingers and thumbs," Annabelle smirked, still working at the device though with no misconception that they'd be winning. Wesley and the others were all far too far ahead of them at this rate, but they could still have fun with it. "What's next, Bunten?"

“Yeh, chica, you know it,” Yonten knew he wasn’t supposed to touch, but he did it anyway. Annabelle felt a pinch on her thigh. “Alright, there’s a toggle beside your wrist. Turn that.” Click! They weren’t the best, but they were getting better! A commentary on their relationship that Yonten appreciated. He would never claim to be as good of a lover when it came to communication. He hardly liked to talk. But with the way Lauri and Wesley were handling the third to last part, he had some hope they would make each other proud in this challenge.

Theo and Willow caught up. Click after click, while the others were stumbling over the third to last click. “Da, you are great!” Theo cheered Willow on, wanting badly to give her a kiss to her cheek. As it was, he didn’t want to slow down their progress.

Inara sighed, glancing up and then down, shaking her head. They tried many formulas. The Fox trusted his wife though. Always he laid his life in her hands in more ways than she may have thought. It paid off soon enough. Inara clapped twice, “Yes!” They were two clicks away from victory!

Just then it all came together for Lauri. “Oh!” She brightened, recalling Andriy’s help. The puzzle box clicked and she too moved along. Two more to go! Although, she had to admit she was impressed. The Fox’s success spoke of his cooperation with his wife’s wit, for though Lauri’s memory jogged and got her through this rough patch, Wesley and Inara had figured it out before her, and without having to recall what Andriy had shown her about her mistake.

Click! Wesley triumphantly raised his fists. “HAH!”

Inara hopped, “Woo!”

Yonten chuckled, “Ahh,shit.” He added in his own cheer while his arm wrapped around Annabelle.

Theo praised, “Nasdrovia!” Then he pulled Willow to his side. “You did so well, Красивый. I am proud of you.”

The Lamb pulled down her blindfold. “Toutes nos félicitations! Tellement content pour toi!” She clapped for the Fox and the Tigress.

Wesley wiped his forehead and looked down at Lauri’s puzzle, “Oh shit, you were one click away,” he chuckled. Seeing he was so close to losing gave him a slight queasy feeling. And yet the rush of winning overcame that still.

“Oui, but I think this is right,” Lauri smiled, holding no hard feelings over losing.

Cory sighed as he tossed his blindfold, “Figures.”

Across the way Roderick and Fiona’s shoulders slumped, though none saw it, thankfully. They recovered their posture to offer their eldest son congratulations and consoled their youngest. “It’s alright Cor,” Roderick said.

The Lamb saw the defeat and frowned briefly. “Don’t feel so bad, Cory. That puzzler is hard even when you are not blindfolded,” Lauri showed him what Andriy had told her. “Look, you almost got it too, you see? You and Rosy were amazing.” She gave him a pat to his shoulder. Despite the Lamb’s teasing that she would maybe make someone cry, she did her best to cheer up her solemn friend.

A small smile started at the corner of his mouth. Cory nodded and took Rosalie in his arms, swaying softly and saying, “Well of course, because I had my wonderful heart right here with me.” He gave Rosalie a kiss. “Thanks for believing in me.”

Wesley couldn’t help but agree with the sentiment. You’re right, Cory, the heart is quite the inspiration.” He turned to Inara and tilted her chin up with the back of his fingers. “How well we work together, my Love.” He alighted a gentle kiss to her lips.

Inara delighted in his affection, and only gave his mouth back after two kisses. She held his hand in hers. “Good game you guys!”

Rosy was quick to wrap her arms around Cory, as best as she could with her bump. "We did wonderfully," she assured him, brushing her thumb along his cheek. "You did wonderful. I'm quite proud of you and it makes it easy to believe in you."

Happy, Cory rested his forehead against Rosy’s and said, “Damn, I’m a lucky guy to get a girl like you.” He meant every word and expressed his sincerity with a gentle squeeze, one that was sure to convey his feelings to Amelie too.

Oliver had also taken his Lamb back in his arms once Cory was consoled. "And you were magnificent as always. Vous ferez une mère magnifique à de jeunes petits brillants, mon Amour," he murmured as he cupped her chin, lifting it slowly for a gentle kiss.

Win or lose, Lauri could never regret the companion she would tie her life to. Oliver’s affections were returned with mutual tenderness. She murmured her praise of his patience and spoke of her appreciation for his confidence in her. The Lamb found contentment enfolded between his paws. “Je suis vraiment béni.”

"Eh, oh well." Annabelle shrugged, taking the blindfold off and tucking it in Yonten's pocket with a wink. "Probably for the best though, I don't exactly have those motherly instincts. Oh, and you're not off the hook for that pinch, Bunny. I'm going to have to snap snap you back."

Yonten grinned, saying “Not if I snap snap first.” Anna felt his hold on her tighten. The age-old threat of a wrestle in store for when they did get a chance. Annabelle may not have motherly instincts to speak of, at least not any someone could point out, but he was sure whoever was born of them would be a dauntless force.

"I couldn't have done it without you, Krasavchik," Willow beamed, happily in place where she belonged, letting her head rest on his shoulder before looking to Wesley and Inara. "Well done, you too. We humbly accept our defeat."

"Ah yes, well done indeed," Everest grinned as he came up behind Ellie and rubbed her shoulders. "And so, Lord Wesley James Von Helsing and Lady Inara Kali Von Helsing, we designate you as godfather and godmother of our son."

Ellie produced two boxes that Everest then delivered to the two of them, each with a ring that boasted an onyx stone. "Just a small token and reminder of your responsibilities."

8304D48A-B2B7-44B9-AFA2-0BC2B77F220E.png
051259C1-2ABF-4CFD-8C20-AFBD7E7143CA.png

Oh, congratulations you two!" Willow clapped for her friends. The others who hadn't already congratulated them joined in.

Wesley graciously accepted the cheers for him and his wife, “Thank you, we’re glad to have shared this moment.” He received his ring with pride. “Now this feels just right. Quite the cold elegance that befits a solemn important role.” Though Theo nor Willow would not know why they would consider it solemn. Wesley pulled Everest to him. He said quietly. “Rest assured, your son is my son.” The phrase sounded better in the ancient languages, and with a rough translation that didn’t quite hit the spot, but essentially the sentiment conveyed the trust and faith that they shared with each other to have been chosen as Guardians.

As much as the two might have had their jokes and pranks together, Everest knew there was more weight in the moment than they'd typically brush off. Working as a hunter they knew all too well that they weren't immortal and it was irresponsible not to acknowledge it. In the embrace with his long-time friend, he offered the traditional response of, "And in your care he will grow into a king among men."

Inara cooed, impressed. But of course it would be expected of Ellie and Everest to pick beautiful, fierce jewelry. The Tigress gave the Phoenix a hug. She whispered to Ellie. “We are ready and willing; may we never need to!” Another optional traditional phrase; a promise and a hope.

Ellie fought off tears at the embrace, swallowing hard so she could manage to answer. "Our trust and future is in your arms," she barely managed before she lost her battle and quickly had glistening cheeks.

The Von Helsing couple switched embraces, murmuring the age-old declarations in
secret from mundie ears that would not understand and who may have prodded for answers. Once the couples parted they turned to the applauding audience. The couple showed off the gifts given to them.

Yonten thought the black and silver rings were cool, and even considered getting something for himself. Maybe a piercing for his eyebrow. Either way, he was done with showcasing and competitions. “Yo, where the food at?” He asked Mr. and Mrs. Blackthorne.

"Oh, ehm, of course," Sarah cleared her throat, a bit off guard from Yonten's bluntness, though she quickly switched into her hostess mode, beckoning a few servants to bring in trays of finger food and sweet treats. "Please, feel free to help yourselves and let someone know if there isn't what you'd fancy."

Annabelle lit up when she saw one of her favorite treats that wasn't a typical finger food. "Oh, Bunny. You'll like these," she said, pointing to a tray of chicken satay skewers dripping in peanut sauce.

Although already balancing a couple sticks of meat in his hands, Yonten didn’t mind adding another. It was hard to displease him with any animal flesh. Livers, hearts, intestines, and tongues counted among the parts the bunny was willing to eat. He had little loyalty to any particular kind of animal too. Yonten would eat a pig as easily as he would eat a cat. It was later that he and Wesley learned of that being a coincidental trope. If you asked Yonten what he thought, he’d have told you it was funny. If you pressed him for his political point of view, he’d probably punch you in the face and told you to get the fuck out of his— Yonten didn’t have time to waste on politics.

Meanwhile a pair of dark chocolate eyes lit up to see bacon cream cheese on toothpicks. She might not have had Ellie's meat cravings, but right then it sounded perfect to Rosy. "Oh, those smell divine," she murmured.

"Oh, is that strawberry shortcake nibbles?" Willow couldn't contain her delight, moving with several others to pick up nibbles. She wasn't sure if this was necessarily normal for a shower, but she did enjoy it thus far.

Theo picked up a few meats wrapped in pastry. He stood back a moment to enjoy the smile on Willow’s face while he ate the delicious snacks. It wasn’t that Willow didn’t smile at all. Theo just took a moment of contentment to see that it was coming out more often. Time away from Seabrook helped lift some of the gloom off of her shoulders. Theo knew Willow loved everyone back home. He knew she was on her way to recovery. However, sometimes it took time away— a breather—to open up to the world and be okay to know the sun still shone despite their loss. Theo hoped that would come for Micha soon. The man dwelt in a shadow even now.

“Oh, my Love,” Inara saw the bite-sized Beef Wellington and knew Wesley had to have called ahead. She was in hormonal pregnancy tears between mouthfuls of them. Although Inara’s words of appreciation were lost to muffled chewing noises, Wesley understood her perfectly.

“My pleasure,” Wesley spoffed, taking up a few kabobs layered with boneless Korean short-rib. After all, if he was going to call ahead for her, there was no reason to skip out on his own request!

Just about when everyone’s hands and plates were filling up, Inara and Wesley prepared some for their children. None too soon, for Lottie and the others came panting into the room. Knees grass-stained and cheeks flushed from running around. Hye and Kazumi were no different. The assistants were handed cool glasses of water. Kazumi poured switchel into her cup when she drank hers.

Seeing Willow and Theo, Lottie beamed, “Aunty Willow! Uncle Theo!” She wrapped her free arm around Willow’s waist. Jasper understood this to mean they were meant to be enthusiastic and happy. Therefore he wobbled over to hug too! Baby Kit waved from where he sat on Hye’s arms. His seafoam eyes roamed for a particular person. Once he spotted Andriy he stretched out his hand and wiggled his fingers. Someone had to help him eat his food. Why not his current favorite Ukrainian?

A table away, Andriy was trying hard to avoid eye contact with a certain toddler. He had to hope and pray that Hye and Kazumi were too busy catching their breath to transport him.

But to Andriy’s great unfortunate luck, Hye noticed and immediately came to present the young Lord. With an unreadable expression Hye said, “His Lordship requests the honor of your presence...And your service.”

Never had nightmares been more adorable than the ones instilled by Christopher Von Helsing. Andriy visibly swallowed as Kit was presented to him, knowing there was no way out of this. Nodding, he accepted the toddler and carefully balanced him on his knee. Reluctantly he accepted the task of feeding Kit, a combination of picking up the food he pointed at and making it toddler-sized before passing it to him. What had he become? A slave to a tiny man who only knew how to wave and point!

Willow was quick to wipe her fingers of any strawberry drizzle or sugary on a napkin before returning Lotties embrace. "Oh little Lottie! I swear you're getting bigger every time I see you. Why, next thing I know it'll be your wedding we're getting together for," she cooed as they exchanged hugs and kisses. "It's so good to see you again, you beautiful young lady."

Rosy had to smile seeing Willow with the children. It was a sweet sight to see and she hoped they'd see more of her around. She really was a sweet woman, as Wesley often proclaimed.

"Oh don't say that too loud, Willow, you're going to give Wes a heart attack," Ellie chuckled from where she sat, nibbling on every offering of meat presented.

Sitting on the couches, within five feet of his wife, Wesley heard what was said quite clearly. He was quick to say, “Lottie has informed me that she means to focus on her dancing career. Isn’t that right, Dove?”

“I want to be a prima ballerina,” Charlotte with a proud smile. She went on to do a twirl for them.

Theo cheered, “Good! You do so well.” In light of becoming closer with Willow’s family and friends, he decided to tease Wesley. “Maybe you husband dance ballet with you, for you wedding.”

Just seeing the look on Wesley’s unamused face had Inara laughing behind her second cup of Earl Grey. She had warned him not to be so transparent with his mindset in front of Lottie, so she couldn't wait to see what he’d say here. Cory snorted mirthfully, though he didn’t say anything. Still too uncomfortable around Theo to poke at Wesley. However, not everyon was reserved.

Lauri giggled, “Perhaps Fate will have them meet at a dance competition? Or better, he’ll be her dancing partner.”

Yonten smirked, “Yeah, I bet he’d dance real nice with Lottie.” The bold implication had Wesley shoot a deadly glance at the Tibetan man.

Lottie only understood the face of things, so she brightened and said with animation, “Daddy, that’s right! He could be a dancer like me! That’s how I can meet him!” The way she said it implied that Wesley had reasoned she couldn't possibly find someone when she was working so hard. “I can work hard like Mommy and Ellie and still have a family!”

Biting his lower lip to keep from saying something that would earn him a whack from his wife, Wesley forced joy, “Oh, that’s just great my darling. Looks like there’s still a chance.” Though his eyes said that the phrase ‘break a leg’ could potentially be less than a well-wish for whoever was unfortunate enough to pair with his daughter for ‘dancing’.

Beaming, Lottie hopped in one place when her eyes landed on familiar faces on the couches across from her parents. Roderick and Fiona were not sure how imposing they would be if they made the first move, but they did know that neither Wesley nor Inara would refuse the children if any of them ran over to their grandparents.

“Ah! Grandma, Grandpa!” Lottie shouted, running over to them.

Jasper popped his little mouth open in silent delight. The little guy ran over with fingers smudged with sauce. “Gwampa, gwama!” He hollered alongside his sister.

“Ah, my grandson!” Roderick’s aged mouth drew up in a jovial smile. The two embraced heartily. Rod didn’t mind the finger prints that would surely be left behind on his clothes.

Charlotte came right in front of Fiona. “Grandma, I miss you!” She declared. Her fingers, thankfully, were not messy. At least not the one she used to hug. The other was held away out of courtesy.

“Oh, and I miss you, little Lottie,” Fiona smiled warmly. She used a napkin to help clean off her granddaughter's hand. “How have you been? Have you learned any more dances?”

Lottie beamed, standing still so not to create a mishap for her grandmother. “Yeah! My best friend and I are learning the waltz.” Jada had gently pushed for some creative school choices. Something to get Kaylee’s foot in the door without pushing ideology. Dance had been her first pick.

“That’s wonderful darling, but, who is your best friend?” Fiona knew how hard it was for the Von Helsing children to get play dates. A friend, let alone a best friend, was big news.

Lottie inhaled, realizing she may have made a mistake. After all, ‘work’ was very important. So important that even Kaylee wasn’t allowed to know about it. Anyone who didn’t know about something meant it must be a part of work. Lottie’s little mind nearly blew-out trying to figure what work had to do with Kaylee while trying to find what to say to her grandmother. “Uh— I’m sorry, I’m not allowed to talk about work.” She frowned, but then an idea turned that into a smile. “You can ask Mommy and Daddy though.”

“Maybe I will,” Fiona nodded, tossing the soiled napkin away. “In the meantime, why don’t you show me your dance?”

“Okay!” Lottie didn’t spare another moment.

While the children enjoyed their time with their grandparents, under the distant, watching eye of a Tigress giving them their space, Wesley— still within five feet of Inara—had his attention on Theo and Willow. They were heading into an interesting topic.

“Speaking of weddings, are you two…” Lauri nodded to their rings.

“Oh, just engaged,” Theo said. He figured Lauri knew the least about them. It might not have come up, so he told her, “We have lost friend. We just take time away from planning right now. A lot on our minds and hearts.”

Lauri respectfully nodded, “Je comprends.”

Seeing an opening that could potentially clear up misunderstandings— or confirm them— Cory said, “Well, if you need anything, let us know when you’re ready. Lord knows we have a lot of planning goin on.” Cory put his arm around Rosalie. “Things have been progressing for us. We actually visited Mom and Dad in Maine last weekend. And Oliver’s parents too. It was actually pretty crazy.” Although Cory sounded pleasant he didn’t appear at all comfortable.

Hoping to put Cory at ease, Theo smiled, “Da? How was it?”

“Well we went to London first…” Cory looked to Lauri and Oliver. He was having trouble keeping a pleasant manner. And besides, they were the first stop on their trip anyway.

Catching on that she’d take up the torch here, Lauri said, “Oui, it was lovely.” She told the couple how she had been happy to meet the world after living on a vineyard all her life (details were omitted). Not many people waved back, so when this lanky fellow came walking towards them she brightened. “Turns out he came over because he was to be our waiter,” Lauri chuckled, recalling how excited she had been to see him come to their table. “I ended up getting in conversation with him. The man said he had come to Europe because of a concert.”

Theo gawked, “No, it can’t be— was it Dave again?”

“Oui!” Lauri giggled, covering her mouth with her free hand. This, she hoped, would help get them on the right track to understanding the situation. Wesley kept his eyes on them to detect any lies or deflections.

Willow had listened with interest to their tale of travels in Europe, admittedly a little jealous. She'd enjoyed their trip to Ireland for the wedding and until Molly's accident had said several times she'd love to travel more. London was definitely on her list of places to see before they grew too old. Hearing of who they ran into made her face drop open. "Dave? As in Dave-Dave? The one we always seem to run into at restaurants at the absolute worst times ever?" she chuckled in disbelief.

"Yeah, he said he knew you from around Seabrook," Rosy added, well aware of the track they were on just then. "Who would have thought we'd find a friend of yours across the globe?"

"Oh, Dave isn't our friend," Willow corrected her with a chuckle. "He just happens to work at nearly every place we stop to eat it seems. That and like I said he has the worst timing. He'll come by and hear a random sentence when Theo's telling a story of Russia and I'm pretty sure now he thinks that Theo's family is in the mafia or something crazy. He always seems nervous to see us, poor guy."

A glance at Wesley told Cory that he saw nothing to worry about so far. Feeling a little better, Cory said, “Oh yeah?”

Theo chuckled, “Da! I told Willow I would smother her with kisses one time. He came just when I said ‘smother’, but did not look like he was convinced.” The Russian nudged Willow. “Remember that time you threw that log? I said not to, but you did it anyway.”

Lauri knew Dave’s side of it. The biggest red flag so far. She already felt those listening just as eager as herself to learn of the truth of it. If anyone there could tell if Willow was covering for Theo, it would be Wesley. Cory held his breath without realizing it.

"Oh yes, I remember. It was a pretty large log but I didn't want to lose another area to you," Willow admitted with a hearty chuckle. "Leave it to me trying to outdo a Russian Rogue and straining myself. My wrist was nearly sprained and had a nasty bruise on it from how clumsily I dropped it. Of course we ran into Dave that day too. He looked ready to call the cops on you!"

Everest, who had been listening with interest, turned at that point. "What in the name of God were you doing picking up logs, Will? You can hurt yourself enough without a piece of a tree."

Shooting her brother a playful scowl, Willow was tempted to give him a one fingered salute, though she resisted due to the children. "Oh shove it, Ev," she spoffed. "Theo's family has seasonal Olympics for competing in different sports and log throwing is one of them. Admittedly, it is one that Theo can beat me at with ease."

Wesley’s studious stare blended away into an amused smile, “Now that is a tradition I can get behind.” He would have gotten up if that didn’t mean he would break his promise to Inara. “Theo, tell me you have pictures of Willow tossing the log.”

Chuckling, Theo said, “Da, my niece sent it to me.” He pulled out his phone and lifted it to play a short clip.

On the vertical screen, clearly steadied by freehand, they saw several familiar faces. This had been an old video; dated by seeing Molly in the background next to Micha. They were squabbling while Theo turned around to see Willow crouching low to grab a large log. The audio wasn’t the best, but they could just hear the words ‘Willow, no, that is too big’. A confident reply from Willow was inaudible, but by Theo’s sigh and shaking head they could tell what she may have said. The audience chuckled to see Willow wobbling as she readied to throw the log. The commotion caught the eye of Molly who snapped up with wide mud-brown eyes. Just as Willow began to fall, yet still made the motion to throw it, Theo lurched forward to catch her and they heard Molly’s muffled ‘Oh my stars!’ The screen shifted away and turned off.

Cory blinked, “Well what happened?” He chuckled.

“Granya had to grab the first aid kit,” Theo laughed. At the time it was scary, but by now it had become a humours memory. “My Красивый is spirited, bold, and sweet. She is all these great things. It seem Fate has deemed she cannot throw a log.”

"Oh yes, I've learned my lesson," Willow huffed, feeling a bit attacked from both sides. "Though dare I say I will keep that in mind if I ever warn you that you're reaching your limits and you don't listen to me, I won't feel bad rubbing it in after either."

A wave of relief at the video settled over both Rosalie and Everest at the video. It was concrete evidence that backed the story that Willow and Theo were telling. "Oh my, well I know I couldn't toss much more than a twig myself," Rosy admitted with a chuckle.

"I could do a small log when I wasn't dragging around this brat," Ellie said with a pat to her stomach.

"How big log you throw, Theo?" Joao asked with interest, always a fan of the completion of strength.

“Oh, I have thrown twenty feet long before, weighing hundred-fifteen easy for Caber toss,” Theo answered, happy to see a fellow admirer of the sport.

Cory didn’t know what he could throw, but he knew it wasn’t that big. “Can you show us?” He asked with interest. His mood had improved considerably since watching the video clip. In fact, he nearly forgot he was dealing with a mage. A glance at his parents and Anita reminded him he’d have to keep that to himself.

Theo brightened, “Da, I can. You got log?” He asked Mr. and Mrs. Blackthrone.

The question seemed to confuse Mrs. Blackthorne who had been chatting with Anita and Elizabeth quietly. "I beg your pardon?"

"I'm sure there's some here on the property waiting to be turned into firewood," Mr. Blackthorne answered, having paid better attention than his wife. "Just a ways behind the kitchens there should be a few."

This, Yonten could get behind. He decided if they went out to throw logs he’d try his hand too. “Yo, I’ll do it too homie.”

Not one to stand by while other men participated in a competition, Wesley leaned to his wife and pleaded to be released from his promise. A quick exchange in Hindi later and Wesley stood up. “Count me in!”

Inara got up from the couch. “Well now, I got to see this.”

Lauri drew up in interest. She quietly considered trying too, since she wasn’t pregnant. There was no way she could throw one-hundred pounds of tree, but she did wonder. Along the way outside her hazel eyes flicked up in thought to weigh the pros and cons.

Roderick and Fiona overheard and looked at each other. A silent conversation later confirmed they would want to see this in person as well. “Come along children, your father wants to throw a log.”

Lottie perked a brow. “Why?”

“I’m sure I don’t know, but we can’t miss it,” Fiona chuckled, taking her hand.

Roderick didn’t have to convince Jasper. The boy innately knew. Baby Kit beckoned his Ukrainian servant to follow the crowd trickling outside. The little Lord watched as the adults participating picked through the available logs strewn across the ground. Theo dragged out one of the largest ones among them. There were a few more like it, but they could always reuse the one he picked if they wanted to try it out. Cory chose a log he figured he could handle. Yonten was being a smartass and decided to pick an additional huge one, only to get tired of trying to drag it over and chose a smaller one. Wesley knew better than to try to throw the log Theo chose. He did want to tempt Fate though. So he got one that hovered in weight and height between Theo’s log and Yonten’s log. Then Lauri stepped over to the pile.

“Celui-ci a l'air bien,” The Lamb wiggled out a decent sized log. Her height, and probably at least fifty pounds. She looked up at the others while she backed up with it. “Anyone want to try this one with me?”

Fiona stepped forward, “I’ll give it a shot.”

“Darling, no,” Roderick said with a grim expression touched with astonishment.

“Roddy, I will not face my twilight years like a hunched old woman. You should consider that too," Fiona said, poking a finger to his stomach. The movement sloshed the beer bottled in her husband's hand.

“What does that mean?” Roderick huffed. Anyone who knew Cory could hear the tone in his father’s voice.

Sighing with a shrug, Fiona feigned innocence, “Well I mean, you’ve one too many fishing trips with beer that— well, actually, why don’t you sit this out my dear?”

The implication had Roderick squinting with the same kind of determination Rosalie had seen many, many times before. “Hold this,” Roderick said to Hye. The assistant took the old Lords beer. Roderick gave his shirt a jerk to smooth it. “I have a log to throw!” He marched past his wife and Lauri toward the men ahead.

Fiona had her hands up as if to call for peace. Her eyes, though, seemed quite like a calculating vixen. “Well if you insist.”

Inara spoffed and rolled her amber suns. She looked down at Lauri who was snapping off branches from the sides of the log, now with Fiona’s help. “You sure you can handle that, Lauri?”

“We shall find out, oui?” Lauri chuckled.
 
Last edited:
While everyone was picking out their logs or debating whether or not they'd participate, servants were quick to bring outside chairs. The pregnant woman were provided seats first, followed by Mr. And Mrs. Blackthorne. Anita, with little desire to prove what strength she kept in her golden years, took a seat along with Elizabeth who would much rather simply watch. Although one of the youngest, Andriy opted to stay at the side near the older children, sitting cross-legged in the grass. He partially hoped this low positioning would prompt Kit to crawl off and latch on to someone else.

To Andriy’s dismay, the little Lordling found his lap to be the best kind of seat to enjoy the spontaneous event. He happily settled in place with his head resting against Andriy’s front. His tiny hands set on the Ukrainians knees as if he were on a living throne. All he needed now was guards on each side. Jasper would have to do. Lottie had stayed with the women.

Oliver, ever ready to participate in a game such as this, grew more distracted as Lauri was preparing to join them. He knew his Lamb to be stronger than she seemed, but that didn't mean he wouldn't be worried for her safety. With a log approximately the size of Yonten's, he moved to stand a short distance from Lauri, just so he could keep an eye on her and, if need be, jump in if she miscalculated her own strength.

Joao, having selected a log similar to Theo's with every ounce of confidence, moved it toward the growing line-up. Annabelle had been torn between participating or not at first, half tempted to just park a seat behind Yonten and enjoy the view. Seeing that it was mostly the old asses who were sitting it out (that and Willow who had learned her lesson and was sitting a fair distance behind Theo), she decided she couldn't wuss out now. Dusting her hands off on her pants, she stood over by Fiona and Lauri, though she kept looking to Yonten, quite a fan of the view though there was something missing.

"Might want to take your shirt off, Bunny. Would hate for it to get ripped," she called over to him, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes.

“Shit, you know me,” Yonten chuckled. He had figured he’d pull off his shirt and give it to her to hold. Now that she meant to join them, he decided to hand it over to Hye. Kazumi was busy at the moment. She figured if Andriy needed help she could take Baby Kit.

Wesley spoffed, watching Yonten flex, “Are you going to throw the log, or seduce it?”

“Both. I’m a sexy man, I can’t help if the log check’s me out,” Yonten gave his abs a slap, “But I gotta fiancée.” And so no log could be allowed to linger who doth gawk at the Tibetan bunny! A catcall from down the line came from a dragon who was quickly growing warm despite the chilled air. Something told her that after logs were chucked they'd find somewhere to disappear to until dinner, wistful looks would need fulfilling. Yonten turned to give Annabelle a wink. He knew exactly what she was thinking. The Tibetan made every excuse to roll a shoulder or ‘stretch’ for the challenge ahead, confident that a certain ruby was catching him doing so.

Cory snorted, “You’re just showing off.”

“Nah, it’s his shirt,” Wesley reminded his brother of Yonten’s attachments to his sentimental shirts.

“Will...will our shirts get wrecked?” Cory frowned, looking down at his own. It wasn’t sentimental, but he didn’t like wearing tattered clothes as much as he didn’t like being damp.

“There’s a chance. Want to take yours off?” Wesley prompted, seeing the concern. These logs still had their bark. Proper caber logs were stripped and smoothed.

Uncomfortable in this setting to do so, Cory shifted on his feet in indecision. “I don’t know.” A pool or beach was one thing, but in the Blackthornes backyard?

“Here, I’ll do it too,” Wesley said, pulling off his shirt. Cory often found it easier to do something, especially an embarrassing task, when someone else did it too.

Inara held back her ‘whoop’ of approval upon seeing the corded steel muscles of her husband, knowing that if it came too soon Cory might chicken out. She did nudge the girls in case they were missing what was transpiring before them. There was every hope the rest might follow suit.

“Alright,” Cory nodded, carefully slipping off his top and folding it. Then he walked beside Wesley to their lovers. Cory handed Rosalie his shirt for safekeeping. Rosy accepted his offering, though dark chocolate eyes had found the newly revealed chest to be a captivating sight. If there weren't a couple dozen pairs of eyes on them, she might have whipped out a remark or savory request for later. As it was, she simply enjoyed the view.

Cory cleared his throat at seeing the look in Rosalie’s eye. He wasn’t shameless like the rest and appreciated that his lady love kept her intentions as silent exchange of gazes instead of hollering at him like the other girls did for their men. Not that he didn’t appreciate the thought behind it. His heart warmed to know she was so attracted by him.

“Tsc, tsc, you better not play ‘I Win’ right now, my Love. I’m too pregnant to properly participate,” Inara warned Wesley.

Chuckling, Wes said, “Yes, I know. But don’t take every itch I scratch along my neck or clavicle to be a challenge.”

“Fair point,” Inara mused, taking his shirt onto her lap.

The men walked back to their logs, ready to get this going. Theo watched the others and decided it wouldn’t do to ruin the shirt he wore. After all, he wasn’t rich like they were! He handed his over to Willow. He did spare a grin knowing how it must affect her. “I will be back for shirt after, please keep safe."

"That is if I don't decide to keep it myself," she called after him, keeping the shirt folded on her lap though her eyes were locked on his muscular expanse of a torso. It might have been a bold statement around her brother, but she couldn't care right then. It was a distraction much needed.

Theo chuckled, “Maybe I will give chase for it?” Then he winked before turning away.

Fiona and Lauri, however, would need to risk their outfits, though they were given aprons to protect what they could of their clothes. There was no telling what Annabelle would do, but Inara hoped she would consider the children. Annabelle had decided to take the risk on her top, as a certain mother Tigress would likely appreciate, though if things continued she expected to be topless before long.

Everest, armed with a log that could have been a twin to Wesley's for the simple fact he'd never let the Fox outdo him, came to stand by both Wesley and Theo. He'd also removed his shirt, but with much less pomp as his friends, simply tossing it on the grass behind him, just as Joao and Oliver did the same.

Lauri had not expected the guys to disrobe their tops, but she didn’t complain. “Ah, oui, j'aime beaucoup ce jeu.” The Lamb stood the closest to Oliver since he had been keeping an eye on her and the log. She praised his form with her hazel eyes and said, “Ce ne sera pas la seule fois que vous enlèverez votre chemise aujourd'hui, mon Lion.” Lauri added a few more cat calls in French since the children didn't know the language.

From the sidelines, a happy yelp could be heard from Ellie. "Goddamn. Now that is where my babies come from," she purred, having no shame before her parents in that moment.

Everest didn't seem to mind one bit, smirking ear to ear. He stretched his torso a few times a bit too excited for this all. "Alright, Theo. As the tree launching expert, anything we should know before we get to this?"

“Da, must position body properly, or might hurt back,” Theo nodded, showing those who didn’t know how to crouch and from where they should push. “Here, I do first to show.” He went into a squat beside his log they had erected. Theo shouldered the trunk against his shoulder, tucked his hands beneath the blunt end, and pushed with his legs upward. The towering tree flew through the air to land several yards away. The impressive length was approximately twenty feet. In the old days this would have made it well to the other side of a river. A job that became the work of machines.

Willow let out a whoop of approval for the strength of her man that she knew all too well, quickly followed by a more civil clap. The Blackthornes shared their mutual approval along with Liz and Anita.

“Whoa, that’s pretty awesome!” Cory clapped, impressed. He hadn’t seen that kind of thing before!

Roderick, who was determined not to take off his shirt, had to agree this was quite a show of strength. “Bravo, sir.”

Fiona, who was determined to prod Roderick to take off his shirt at some point, joined in the applause. Lottie and Jasper gasped and jumped up and down, explaining their astonished delight. Baby Kit suckled on his binky with a mild raise of his brows. Then he demanded a grape from Andriy. The Ukrainian had little choice but to give into the small cherub's demands, fishing one out of the bowl he had been snacking on and offering it to the little Lordling.

Lauri cheered, “Ah, magnifique!”

Theo turned and spread his arms as if to showcase himself. He had been feeling more comfortable since the wedding and the bar fight, and now he truly believed he was accepted among them. While not completely shameless like someone like Wesley, he did indulge in a little flex for Willow before taking a side to watch the next guy.

Everest could only spoff - how hard could it be after all? "Alright then, which of us is going to go next? Should it be Cory since it was his idea to come out here?"

Joao, both to spare young Cory and to keep things moving, nodding. "I go next," he declared, crouching with the same precision as Theo had demonstrated. Though he might have done so on a regular basis as the Russian did, he clearly had a similar physique for such a task. His log, right around the same size as Theo's made it a few feet short of the impressive starting point. "Eh, am rusty," he defended the difference, folding his arms over his chest.

No one teased Joao. No one sane would, anyway. Theo gave the man a nod of respect. The Russian practiced at least four times a year, if not more on a occasion when he thought he needed a touch-up. The fact that Joao did as well without doing the same spoke a lot about his raw power

“My turn!” Yonten grinned, taking no argument against his claim in the line of turns. He went over to the log he chose and squatted. Yonten turned a black eye on Annabelle and gave her a wink. Then he, like Theo and Joao, thrust the log into the air and across the grass.

Whooo~ it whistled against the wind. THUNK! The shorter, lighter log landed just yards past the last two. It was expected. Had Theo or Joao thrown that one, they would probably have made it to the tree line.

Yonten threw his hands up, “WOO!”

Clapping followed soon after, with several of the men and women complimenting the first-timer on his throw. Yonten did a flip in place and once his feet found ground again he pointed a finger at Annabelle with a grin, “That one was for you, chica.”

Annabelle couldn't shake a matching smirk, hungry Crystalline eyes of a dragon who wasn't able to take her eyes off him. "Gonna throw me like that log later, Bunny boy?" she asked with a wiggle of her brows.

“You know it, chica.” Yonten winked, coming over to get his shirt back on and grabbed her face in a kiss. He didn’t know how this would come off to her parents, and he didn’t care. They were stuck with him as their future son-in-law anyway. Then Yonten sat down beside Annabelle to watch the rest of the show.

Charlotte, confused, leaned to her mother to understand why Aunt Annabelle wanted to be thrown like a log. Inara did her best to explain that sometimes adults play pretend games too. Maybe they wanted to pretend to play Caber Toss later. That didn’t quite satisfy Lottie, but she gave it up to adults being strange. All she could imagine was Annabelle standing really straight while Yonten tucked his hands beneath her feet and threw her across grass.

Oliver knowing that the young Von Helsing children were clear decided to push on with the subject. Everyone knew if it lingered too long the electricity between Yonten and Annabelle couldn't be contained. "Alright then, who is next?"

"I am," Everest declared, not going to let Wesley go first. He followed the same process as the other men had so far, wrapping his arms about the log before giving it a full body thrust away. Not quite as large as Theo's or Joao's, his log landed nearly the exact same as Theo's, something he wasn't as pleased with but decided he could live with. "Alright Wes, gonna be able to beat that?" he asked with a smirk.

“Well let’s see, shall we?” Wesley strode to his log and crouched. There was no need to glance at his Tigress. He could already feel her amber eyes on him. In a smooth motion Wesley shot the log into the air. It whistled just as Yonten’s had done and landed against a tree with a POP several feet beyond the other logs. Then he turned to give Everest’s ass a slap, “How was that?”

Theo clapped, “Impressive.”

“Wow, good shot Wes!” Cory cheered.

Lauri praised, “Magnifique!”

Even Roderick, with the strained relationship he had with Wes, applauded in approval. “A fine throw, son.” Fiona smiled to hear him say so. Her hand found her husband’s once the clapping ended. She squeezed gently, and he returned the gesture.

“Pssh,” Yonten shrugged off the throw. “Is a’ight.” He didn’t want to inflate Wesley’s ego anymore than it already blew up.

“Yay! Daddy!” The children cheered.

Inara whooped, “Yeah, that’s my Foxy beast!” She beckoned him over with a swipe of her finger.

Wesley bent and kissed her. No one could hear him speak but they could guess. Then he simply sat next to her without bothering with his shirt. Lottie and Jasper took the opportunity to sit on his lap. The Fox happily encircled his arms around his children. Baby Kit finally decided it was time to go back to his family. He gave Andriy a parting pat on his knee before crawling off. He toddled to his mother who scooped him up onto her lap.

Everest, his bottom still warm from the slap he'd receive wandered over to the Fox, his lips pursed in thought. "Yes, an impressive throw indeed...quite the lift you had there. Can't say I've seen you do that before Wes. Almost like you had a little help," he suggested, eyes roaming his chest for signs of a Lithe. He wouldn't put it past the man to have technology to make it see-through at this point! "Don't suppose you're testing out new technology are you?"

“Why Everest, I would not have thought you’d think I would cheat,” Wesley chuckled. He asked the children to look away and had Inara make sure they were not looking, so he could cause a scandal by showing that he, in fact, did not have a Lithe on him. “I will admit I had work done on my right arm and knee after a particularly nasty fight. I worked with a doctor to implant some repairs and to improve my strength. If you look at my log, you’ll see it leaned to the left,” He pat his right side as he got on his clothes again. “This side is a little stronger. Gave me a bit of a spring. I am perfectly fine with points redacted, but I want to make it clear I had no intention of cheating.” Wesley sat back down with his kids, no hard feelings and every bit amused.

“When did that happen?” Cory asked.

“Oh before Kit was born,” Wesley answered, turning to give his baby a nose boop. “It was a period of a month I was gone, remember?”

“I didn’t know....Why didn’t you say anything?” Cory frowned.

“Everest isn’t the only one on the dark web, Cory. I rather not announce that I had found myself in such a vulnerable position by telling you guys. You never put something out on a call or a letter, that you don’t want found.” Wesley had just forgot to mention it as time went on. Other things became important. “I’m sorry, Cor. I was just being careful.”

A snort toward what he was shown meant while he accepted what was said, the Hawk was not happy about it. "We'll have to try this again another time. Just to make sure."

“How about an arm wrestling match with my left?” Wesley offered. His natural limb would serve to give an honest impression of his unaided strength. A fair challenge. Wesley didn’t fault Everest for his mood. He would be the same way!

"Nah, I'll just kick your ass when we get back to the castle on one of the holodecks. Maybe a good wrestle will do," Everest grinned.

Wesley smirked, “Are you trying to tempt me Everest?”

Inara chuckled, “You two, stop flirting. We have a few more participants left.”

Cory shuffled forward when it was questioned who would go next, “I think I’ll give it a shot now.” The young man took quite the approach to the log. He walked around it, gave it a poke with his finger, and then eased himself into a squat. Something inside him told him that this was a mistake. That thought troubled his easily riled mind into slight panic. What if he threw it on someone accidentally? Cory sat still with his hands under the blunt end of the log.

“Come on Cor, you can do it!” Wesley encouraged.

Roderick gave a clap, “Come on son, you’ll do great!”

Lauri started a chant, “Cory! Cory! Cory!”

Chuckling, Theo joined as the others did as well. Fiona whooped once to let her son know she believed in him too. However, out of all the voices, from Yonten’s shouts and the children cheering, one voice stood out to him that lifted his spirits. Rosy made sure her voice was the loudest, unable to take her eyes off him and silenetly sending him every bit of willpower she could manage.

Cory smiled at Rosy and then squeezed his eyes shut. With a great effort he threw the log. The tree veered sideways and thunked down a slope and rolled away. However, he still had gotten up in the air— it didn’t land on anyone— and this satisfied him. Cory turned to the crowd, both fist raised, “YEAH!”

While she might have wanted to remain cool and collective for the parents they were less frequently about, Rosy couldn't help but let out a sharp whoop as she bounced in her seat.

Roderick, getting into the spirit, clapped, “Good job son!”

Fiona couldn’t help but smile, “You did great Cory.”

Lauri hopped, “C'était bien!”

Wesley slid off the children to get up, just so he could yank Cory into a choke hold to give him a celebratory noogie despite any protest from the younger man, when he came close enough to grab. “Yeah! That’s my little bro!”

Once Cory released himself from Wesley, who rejoined his kids, he swooped his hands through his hair to smooth out his unruly curls. Then he decided he would put on his shirt and take a seat next to Rosalie. But not before coming over for a hug and a kiss. It was certainly deserved!

Rosy's smile didn't falter as he came near, arms wrapping about him as best as her stomach allowed and going in for a second kiss that was a little longer than some may have found PG approved. "You did wonderful," she breathed, cheeks pinked before she forced herself to sit down.

Cory beamed, “Thanks! I heard your voice and— I don’t know, kinda gave me a boost.” He stole another kiss to her cheek before settling beside her. His arm found its place around his lady love.

With only two men left to have their throw, Oliver figured he might as well go next, that way father and son were not back to back. Dusting his hands on his pants first, the British Lion took his best effort at a throw of his own. His log was approximately the size of Yonten's, but was still impressed when he managed to make it to past both Theo's and Joao's. Muscles of the great Lion were clearly not just for show.

“Woo!” The Lamb clapped enthusiastically. “Toi, mon Amour, tu es aussi fort que tu es attirant!”

Nodding at his own work while a round of applause and cheers could be heard, he moved to stand behind Lauri, his shirt draped over his shoulder while he massaged his fingers. "Attention à ne pas vous blesser, mon Agneau. Mais si vous le faites, je peux toujours jouer au docteur si nécessaire."

Lauri put her hands on his shoulders. She slid them down his arms towards his hands. “Il semble que vous ayez besoin d'un examen, mon Lion,” she purred, gingerly soothing his fingers. “Peut-être que je jetterai un œil quand nous serons seuls.” She gave each of his slightly sore fingers a kiss before turning to rest her back against his front, pulling his arms around her.

"Oh? Le doux Agneau est-il aussi une nourrice ce soir?" Oliver murmured next to her ear, rubbing her arms lightly.

“Oui, et je pense que vous êtes dû pour un physique complet,” Lauri turned her head to where he whispered to her ear and gave him a kiss before settling in to watch the next one up.

“Roddy, why don’t you go next?” Fiona suggested, since they had a pattern of the men going first.

“I don’t want to assume…” Roderick’s fire had died out a little as he had waited his turn. He was thinking he might skip out after all. He was hoping either Lauri or Annabelle would go. Roderick still wished Fiona would opt out too.

Theo didn’t want anyone to feel left out. He gestured for Roderick to take up his log. “Is okay, you can do!” He smiled.

“Well I…” Roderick hesitated.

Yonten chuckled, “You want a chant too, homie?”

“No, no, that won’t be necessary,” Roderick shook his head. He walked up to his log and crouched. The threads of his shirt caught on the log. He sighed and stood up. “Oh bother…”

Theo gently pointed out, “You might want to take off. Could tear.”

Fiona watched with eyes that were quite pleased to see her husband resort to pulling off his top. She took a page from Ellie's book, and praised, “Now that’s what I call a fine male specimen.” The older gentlemen had not lost much of his physique. Sure, there were signs of age, but that was expected.

Clearing his throat, Roderick didn’t say a word. He, like Cory, did not find it easy to boast about intimacy in public. He merely blushed with dignity and handed his shirt to his wife who looked as mischievous as Willow had for Theo. Perhaps another man might need to chase after his clothes.

Claps proceeded Roderick coming back to his log. He squatted, grabbed the end, and threw. Just like Cory the log veered. However, it didn’t go down a slope. Instead it landed awkwardly into the ground. It stuck upward for a moment before slumping to the ground. It made it halfway to Yonten’s.

“Woo!” They cheered for the old fellow. He had been in retirement for sometime now. There was no telling how well he would do and it pleased him to know he wasn't too bad for an old codger! Roderick put his top back on and sat waiting with his wife, much like Cory, and earned a kiss from Fiona too.

“Eh, eh! It’s my girls turn!” Yonten made sure they knew everyone had to look his ruby’s way. He gave her a smack on her butt, “Get it done, Anna-Banana!”

Annabelle jumped slightly from the somehow unexpected smack, turning her head to try and scowl though it only came out as a thrilled smirk. "Just asking to add up the snap snap aren't you Bunbun?" she said, turning to the log before she got too distracted. Unlike the ones the men were throwing, theirs was likely somewhere from 30-50 pounds in weight and much smaller in circumference for their arms. Anna wrapped hers around with ease, following the men before her in the process of executing her toss. While no Russian Rogue or Brazilian Mountain man, the force of the dragon still got nearly fifteen feet on her throw before the log clattered to the ground.

Something told Wesley that Annabelle could have thrown it farther. He would have guessed she’d at least clear the stretch of a river. Perhaps he would have to prod her to try again sometime. But, he did clap for her achievement all the same. “Good toss!”

Cheers sounded to support her throw, but her attention wasn't on the throw. Instead she cradled one hand to her chest, scowling at the log in the distance. "Son of a...." she stopped herself in time to spare the children, turning to Yonten. "Got a fricken splinter. Go figure, right? Should probably go bandage this up."

Lauri, thought not actually a nurse, did perk in concern. She almost left Oliver’s arms to see to Annabelle’s hand. However, though all were curious, with some, like Inara, leaning forward in a desire to evaluate the wound, others were on the case already.

Joao had gone to fetch the log for Fiona or Lauri to throw next while Mrs. Blackthorne from from her seat. "Are you alright, Annabelle? Shall I have someone send for a medic?" she offered, clearly never stepping out of the motherly role.

"I can handle a splinter, mom. And if not, Yonten can patch me up," she insisted, keeping her hand to her chest and nodding back toward the house, expecting him to follow her.

Although the word ‘splinter’ to describe Annabelle’s wound didn’t ring any alarm bells, Yonten soon realized their reactions meant it was a big deal. He imagined a sliver of wood; a fleck. Something easily picked out with tweezers. The offer for a medic mildly alarmed him. Exactly how big was this splinter and how deep did it go that they’d need a medic? Was that common for Boston trees? Sharp brows furrowed in question if he should be concerned here.

Wordlessly Yonten trailed after Annabelle. Once out of sight from the others he said, “Hey, lemme see.”

She'd kept her hand to her chest as she walked. There weren't any clear signs of pain, and when he pushed to see it, she had to smirk. "Nothing to see, Bunbun," she said as she pulled her hand away, clearly free of much more than a light pink hue from the rough of the bark. "I just figured since we both threw and no one was left to watch really that we could find something better to do. Although," one hand found a belt loop on his pants and tugged him closer, "if you want to give me another look just to make sure I won't say no."

Visible relief followed a light grin that blended away to a solemn expression. Yonten did not expect it himself. His black eyes went to her cheek where she had gotten her cut a while back. A faint pale line remained. That fight had shaken many of them. The terrors that were possible that came to light, especially with the dead rising, had wrenched Yonten’s gut. The slightest bit of that tugged at him just moments before Annabelle showed her hand was fine.

Yonten wasn’t angry, but he didn’t look pleased. “Don’t play like that, okay? Not like that. Not for something like this, chica. Shit, I can’t take that…” He shook his head. “Not even the thought. I can’t do it.” He didn’t know if that conveyed his feelings about it, but he hoped it did. Annabelle, wounded and hurt, took a piece out of him each time. Thinking she had gotten injured by the log troubled him. Yonten being troubled like this didn’t happen often, he didn’t find it pleasant, and he wasn’t looking forward to hearing or seeing Annabelle in danger or wounded, ever.

A couple of months prior Annabelle might have teased him for killing the mood, maybe told him to lighten up and not be a puss about a joke. But now she heard the sincerity in his tone and digested just what it had meant, what it had done to him. "Aww, Bunny, I'm sorry," she said in all honesty, slipping her arm about his waist and keeping him close to her. "I didn't mean to upset you, I mean it. Listen, no more jokes like that, yeah? I promise." If he hadn't reacted as strongly she might have added a cocky comment about how his girl was too bad ass to actually get hurt, but it didn't feel appropriate in the moment.

Yonten rested his forehead against hers and closed his eyes. “Thank you,” he said. He appreciated that she understood him. They had come a long way. He looked forward to a long way further right by her side. After a bit of just holding her she felt his arms pull her up and around his waist. “It’s time I threw another log,” Yonten said in a husky tone. They’d find some room to trash, if they could get away with that! Whichever they stumbled into, he didn’t care. Unless Annabelle said otherwise he picked the nearest one and threw her on the bed with that same old strength as always. Any attempt to gain the upper hand was met with playful force.

Their sentimental bonding was brought to an end as he had scooped her up. Familiar delight twinkled behind crystalline eyes that sought after nothing but obsidian. "Mmm now that's my man," she purred before taking interest in his neck while he brought them back inside, murmuring directions on halls to take to avoid staff until they wound up in an unoccupied room that would soon know the wrath of bunny and dragon. Hopefully not one to be on any tours!

~oOo~​

Meanwhile, back outside, the showboaters were still having their fun. The last two were Fiona and Lauri. Inara decided tossing a chunk of wood with one hand wasn’t appealing. It simply wasn’t impressive enough to warrant the effort. So she settled to be an observer. Right now the senior Lord Cromwell was doing his best to dissuade his Lady from participating.

Roderick, still unsure, muttered, “Fiona is this necessary?”

“Yes,” she answered without a need to think it over. Fiona walked gracefully to her log— quite unlike the height or weight as the men—and crouched. Thankfully she wore an outfit with pants. Fiona exhaled, then shoved the log up. It didn’t make it upward past her shoulder and it landed just six or seven feet away. For an older retired woman with the beginning of arthritis, she was proud of herself.

So were the onlookers. Cory smiled broadly, “Woo! Mom! That was great!” Most couldn't deny that it was impressive, given her age and statue, and appropriate applause sounded. Willow in particular was surprised to see someone so determined in the second half of her life; she was likely older than Jovan.

Wesley chuckled, clapping, “Marvelous Mother!” He had to hand it to Lady Cromwell. She still had a bit of spunk left in her. “Now then, let’s see what our little Lamb can do.” He had wondered about Annabelle’s choice to pick the log she did and felt that she had more unphm in her— likely being used up right now on Yonten.

Lauri had been conditioned since birth to wrestle large beasts. It was either you had the strength to wrangle a wolf, or you died. Most died when it came to the larger ones anyway, but they could scrape by with scars and lost fingers for smaller ones. The wolf Lauri had subdued on their hunt was easier only because he was young. They were impressionable and gave in to authority simply because they were still growing and learning where they belonged in the world. It was the main reason why she decided to chance it. The therapy and exercises meant to develop tight, powerful threads of muscle didn’t wear off. In fact daily repetition of these routines helped keep her in good condition. Sometimes technology had to be used to help. Such as the bracers Wes made that she kept. But overall Lauri often hunted without aids.

“Ah, right!” Lauri smiled, leaving Oliver’s arms to walk to the log she had prepared.

Wesley was quite curious how Lauri’s training translated to a Caber Toss. So much so that he called out, “Lauri, why don’t you try Yonten’s log?”

“That’s at least sixty or seventy pounds. You can’t be serious,” Cory scoffed.

“Lauri. Aren’t you curious?” Wesley asked, ignoring his brother.

The Lamb peered over at it. The weight wasn’t quite off from a low-to-average grey wolf. After a moment of thought Lauri decided she would try. “Oui, I shall.”

"Be careful, mon Amour," Oliver requested softly, though he wasn't one to stand in the way of what his beloved wanted to do. He'd just standby and be ready if need be to rush in.

Inara had heard of werewolf hunting strength techniques. Lauri’s average size would fool anyone who guessed her strength based off of how she looked. As much as Inara would err on the side of caution and stick to the log Annabelle threw, she couldn’t deny her interest.

Cory had to admit it too. Having hired Lauri to protect his wife and child, it was nice to be reminded of her skill. He spoke no more against the test of her strength.

Theo stepped forward, “Do you need pointers?” Just to help adjust herself when she went to squat.

“Oh, comme c'est gentil, merci.” Lauri agreed, choosing Yonten’s log.

“....And...you sure?” Theo questioned. He didn't know her, but this would be one he would have warned Willow against.

“Oui, I am.” Lauri lowered herself. She was glad the wind wasn’t strong that day. She would have given them quite a show!

“Okay…” Theo corrected her posture and stood back.

Lauri murmured encouragement to herself before she thrust the log upward. Since this was her first time she didn’t expect the log to go straight. Like the other inexperienced Caber Tossers the tree went off to the side. However, it went quite far. Lauri’s log landed several feet short of where Yonten’s had, but it proved Cory hadn’t picked the wrong guardian. It didn’t make the world record, but her log would have made it across the river for certain.

Wesley grinned, “Nice! Crissy would be proud!” He knew the late huntress had a mean hook if she was ever tempted to throw one.

“Woo!” Cory clapped. He felt a little more secure. Those arms would be well to safeguard his lady love and his baby.

"That's my Lauri Loo!" Rosy cheered just beside him, grinning ear to ear in support of her dear friend.

Roderick and Fiona were impressed, though they had lived long enough not to be completely taken by surprise. They’ve seen great strength from small hunters before. All from werewolf hunting families.

Theo chuckled, “Nasdrovia!”

Lauri beamed, quite happy to have such success, though she had to recognize that Oliver was well to rub his fingers! Her own were pink and ached. The Lamb found herself lightly blowing on them on her way to her Lion.

"Tu es tout à fait la force, mon Agneau," Oliver agreed with the others, gently taking her wrists in his hands so he could properly examine her fingers. Like his, they would likely be sore but nothing that wouldn't be fine in a day or two. Nonetheless, he worked his way from finger to finger, carefully massaging each to ease any distress. "We can get some ice to help, if you would like."

Lauri nodded, “Oui, mon Lion, J'aimerais ça.” Although she had to admit, his attention to her sore fingers were quite soothing.

"Ah yes, we should get back inside and get everyone cleaned up," Mrs. Blackthorne agreed, rising from her chair and motioning for servants to come and clean up the messes left behind between the logs and chairs. "We can freshen up with a cold drink and then those interested can partake in a tour of the estate."

"Oh, that would be lovely," Rosy smile, rising with Cory's aid before falling in step at his side, one arm wrapped about his. She wondered if Yonten and Annabelle would be joining them for the tour. Then again, knowing the two of them it was quite likely they were already having a different tour of their own.

Ellie also walked with Everest, slightly upset that he had slipped his shirt back on. Then again, with her parents and his mother directly in the line of sight, they wouldn't be able to get far anyways. People were sure to notice the mother missing from a baby shower.

"Is nice place," Andriy decided of Massachusetts, mostly fond of the temperament. In the start of March it didn't feel much different than a Ukrainian late spring or early summer morning. "What you think, Theo? Better than Texas, tak?"

Theo, who managed to snatch his shirt back from a wily Willow, had to tell the absolute truth here. “I love where my Heart is. If she in Texas, then Texas is best. If she in Boston, then Boston. There is nowhere on Earth I could despise.” Theo knew they would not understand the gravity of it. The relief of waking up on Earth and not inside of it. “Though, Russia will always have special place in my heart.” The first land that welcomed them, if a person could say a cold and rugged Russia was ever welcoming. It would always be so for Lyov and his family.

Willow knew in that moment that she had a glow stronger than any of the expecting women. His words were true and they filled her heart and pushed off any chill from the day about them. "Oh, Krasavchik, you are too sweet on me," she said with little weight behind her words. In fact, she knew the opposite to be true; they were just right for each other.

The response seemed to please the Ukrainian who nodded. "Is special woman, no doubt," he said with a smile as the group began it's path back up toward the house.

"I feel the same way when Cory asks me where we'll make our home at," Rosy called a short distance behind them, taking her time with the slight incline. "As long as we're together I could care less where it was."

Ellie overheard and smiled at how sweet her sister-in-law was on the father of her child. "Romantic. But even for Everest I don't think I'd live in Ethiopia after I was there on a trip a few years ago."

"That's fair," Everest shrugged in agreement.

"I'm surprised you leave the West coast at all, Ev," Willow remarked, hand in hand with Theo at that point. "You were getting just as focused on work as mom and dad. And speaking of Dad, where is he? You think he'd show up for his first grandchild." Or maybe he wouldn't, he was always too busy for most of their lives anyways.

"Dad's pretty tied up in some affairs right now," her brother smoothly offered a reply. After all, they couldn't let their cat out of it's bag now of all times.

Anita who had been walking in step with Elizabeth, knew her role at this point all too well. "He's been distant lately," she remarked. "Moreso than usual." She frowned, but didn't say more. The implication one would naturally come to was already there.

“I’m sorry to hear it, Anita.” Fiona laid a gentle hand on her good friend's shoulder. While to Willow and Theo it seemed merely a touch of mild concern, most knew Lady Cromwell meant something much more. It was a travesty, what Robert had done. The light squeeze on Anita’s shoulder told her that Fiona respected the fighting spirit Anita had, and she admired her for taking on life no matter the storms. Like others had observed Anita did look good.

Roderick said, “Yes, I have to say it’s been hard to reach him. Even for me, his old friend.” A bit of depth to the story.

Wesley said, in a manner of a man looking for the silver lining and to bring some humor to the situation, “Well, looks like Robert’s retirement has opened his time up for work. May I be so lucky.”

Inara spoffed, “If you retire and I don't wake up to you every morning, I’m going to hunt you down and sandal swat you all the way home.”

“Ah! How cruel,” Wesley gasped in mock offense. He wrapped his arm around Inara. “But I suppose I would feel the same.” To Anita, he offered gently. “I’m sure Robert is missing this, and us.” Though, if they played her cards right, perhaps they could convince Willow that there is reason to doubt Robert’s affections.

Lauri didn’t know what to say. She merely did her best to appear ignorant. She knew the story of Robert. A shame and a sorrow! She was glad they had removed such a man. Lauri’s heart went out to them all. While this was the first time she had ever met Willow, she felt at ease with her, and knew she deserved better than that terrible man.

Cory, who did not do well at acting, kept quiet at Rosalie’s side as they walked into the house. He did his best to blend into the background, slightly behind Lauri and Oliver when the servant brought to them the chilled pad for the Lamb’s fingers. He could already feel his expression fixed in mild disgust.

Seeing his little brother, Wesley was quick to hand him one of those cold drinks. Something to release tension. It helped, though Cory needed a little distraction. “Well now, about that tour Mrs. Blackthorne— I should like to see it. Cory? Rosy?” He looked to them first, and a silent look between the brothers confirmed Wesley’s suspicion, earning him a confirmation from Cory that he’d join. “Good,” he said, and turned to the others. “Anyone else coming? Oh Lauri, darling, I know you’re eager to go. I mean to ask the others.”

“I’d love to,” Inara smiled, though she hid her annoyance behind a cup of water. She really just wanted to sit, but she knew Wesley found this important and that five-foot rule had been reactivated.

The children were not as excited, opting to play with Hye and Kazumi. To spare Andriy, Hye dissuaded Baby Kit from coaxing the Ukrainian over to him. The assistants took the children outside. They needed to release energy anyway. Dinner would be more peaceful.

Unsure, Theo looked to Willow, “What do you think?”

"Oh Inara, dear. Are you sure you wouldn't want to stay behind with me?" Ellie offered, having no intention of walking around a house she already knew. "I can bring in a wonderful sea salt soak for our feet and we can have tea and biscuits."

Inara inhaled, feeling quite appreciative of the suggestion. Ellie was always so amazing. How thoughtful and sweet. That fiery redhead, and her sharpshooter husband, were Lottie’s Guardians and she couldn’t have asked for better. These things swimming around in her head did not help her hormonal emotions, “That sounds great!” Clearly too tired to carry on the facade of niceties, and quite overwhelmed with love, her eyes teared a little.

Theo asked, “You okay?”

“Yes, yes, I’m fine. It’s this pregnancy. I just get emotional.” She breathed a moment nad said to Wesley, “Your leash is extended.” She swerved her belly toward Ellie, resting a hand on her baby bump.

As much as it was tempting to stay behind, Rosy didn't plan on straying far from Cory at all. "Sounds lovely," she agreed, deciding between him and Lauri she'd be safe from any unpleasant encounters.

"I don't see why not. We don't get out very often and it is a beautiful home," Willow answered Theo's question. "But I'm fine either way. We can always sit back and relax if you'd prefer." Or if he preferred space from Wesley's gaze that often made him nervous.

Theo did spare a glance at Wesley, though he kept his eyes mainly on his anchor to life. He hadn’t gotten out his reply when Everest broke in for encouragement.

"Oh come on, it'll be fun," Everest was encouraging right as his phone went off. Looking at it, he frowned, holding up a finger. "My apologies, I'll need to take this. Business," he explained before slipping down a hall, focused on his phone.

"Must have inherited that trait from dad," Willow spoffed, shaking her head at his figure that disappeared around the corner. Both Joao and Andriy had joined the group that planned on taking the tour, as well as Oliver who could seldom be separated from his Lamb's side.

“You know Willow, you work a little too hard sometimes too,” Theo teased her. If there was an achy backed babushka having trouble getting to her car, or a kid that just wouldn’t give his mother a break, or even when Jovan was swamped with orders to deliver, Willow could be found stretching herself a little thin.

“Aren’t you a hardworking pediatrician?” Cory managed a tease. “I hear Willow has trouble catching you on the phone sometimes.”

“Well, I mean…” Theo shook his head and smiled, feeling a ‘gotcha’! Coming his way.

“Ah, now there we go, Theo,” Wesley mused.

“Okay, okay!” Theo bobbed his head in admittance. “So Willow is not only one.”

“Alright then, everyone ready?” Wesley chuckled, sweeping his coffee eyes over them. Once confirmed, either with a nod or a verbal reply, he and the rest followed Mrs. Blackthorne through the house.

All the while that the group listened to the history of the ancient home, Theo felt goosebumps over his skin. He couldn’t tell why. His mind recalled Molly. She had once said some places are so saturated with the intensity of a single moment, that it could carry through the years. This was the reason she couldn’t visit ‘ghost’ towns and ‘haunted’ houses. Molly suspected the most powerful moments lingered to affect even the mundies of the world. There was no telling if this was what was happening here, in this house, but Theo did wonder.

Cory had no sensation whatsoever. He simply got drawn in to the information Mrs. Blackthrone was doling out. Not unlike like the cinematics of his games. The ones that Lauri and Rosy complained about just because he wanted to watch them when he replayed a favorite. Okay, so maybe sometimes he did repeat a little too much and a little too often, but how could anyone not want to feel the thrill of the Night Mother speaking to you, the Listener, in the burning remains of your secret Darkbrotherhood den? It was tantalizing!

Games were far and away from Lauri’s mind. She simply adored real history. French history had been pushed on her, yes, but she discovered a love of lives lived. The kind of stories you wish you had witnessed yourself! Every stroke of a painter's brush held a story. Every glade where a battle had been fought told the tale of a struggle. People read this or that battle and believe it is always the same. Man fighting Man. But it was not so simple, and there were truths about humanity that reside within these recorded events. Although it was known that the victor wrote the history, these victors were no less human, and scattered around the world were little lives written in diaries that told a fuller story. It seemed to Lauri that truth had a way of revealing itself. As a man once said, Truth is a lion; let it loose and it will defend itself

Such words encouraged many, save for those that were suffer the claw of Truth when it came for them.

Wesley shifted uncomfortably, though he did not know why. Perhaps if he had heard Theo’s theory he may have both chuckled and considered it. After all, mages knew a thing or two more than a mundie at times, about the way the world worked. In the meantime he shuffled it off and smiled as they entered a far hallway filled with artwork. “Are these paintings new, Mrs. Blackthorne?” Some of them looked fresh. Perhaps if not new, then refurbished.

"You've quite the keen eye, Lord Von Helsing," Mrs. Blackthorne remarked, a pleased smile dancing across her face. "One of my own projects of the past few months was to restore this hall and it's contents. Now if you ask either of my girls they'll swear up and down that it's haunted. As much as they ran the halls of our home, they stayed clear of this one."

"Haunted, like ghosts?" Willow asked with interest. Walking in step with Joao, Andriy's eyes widened, clearly a believer in the supernatural.

Sarah chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh children have the wildest imaginations, don't you agree? No, there was simply a lingering problem with heating in the hall that often gave people the chills. Annabelle and Eleanor determined at a young age that meant that this hallway was haunted. Peculiar, I know. But it made for a great place to hide things I didn't need them getting into."
 
Last edited:
Wesley joined in Mrs. Blackthorne’s mirth, “Yes I do suppose I will have to try that, actually.” It just might manage Charlotte’s tendency to roam! He had the technology to trick his children into believing they saw a ghost. The best kind of use for holonodes.

Ghosts excited the mind and made the heart race. Theo knew that there were only two instances of what would be considered ‘ghosts’, and none of them fit the traditional understanding of them portrayed in Hollywood. In Aarin they knew that the dead of humanity had the potential to linger for a time in spiritual form, like a fading impression, and no one Theo knew, or anyone in Aarin, knew why or how. They were not malicious, they often could be heard murmuring imploringly to the sky besides a suffering person, and for this reason the people of Aarin’s best guess was that they were the souls of the departed calling for mercy— potentially for those still living. To what? Theo didn’t know. To where? Your guess was as good as his own. Not many tried to understand.

No one in Aarin or on Earth risked contact with the dead unless they were ignorant or looking for trouble. Theo knew the reason too. That one was quite clear. Fairies, especially pixies, loved to use the invocation of the dead to cause humanity havoc. They would present themselves as the deceased. Having lived so long, with a memory that does not fragment, fairies were primed with centuries of knowledge and of anyone they met, that it was not hard to fool a human into believing they were dealing with a true ghost. The thing about pixies is that they, like most fairies, are quite ‘rule’ based. They can’t interact with you unless you open the door. And when you do, they make it horrifyingly difficult to close! They smash windows, cause intense rotten smells, command the air to chill until ice forms on your window panes. They manifest as shimmering phantoms or whisper nightmares to your ears while you sleep. Diabolically intelligent, some pixies had the patience to coax a human into devoting themselves to them, to the point that a pixie might invade their mind and puppet them like they were a parasite and the human a host. Every pixie has an anchor. Drug abuse, lying, theft— these continued vices increase their hold on the human. But it is only temporary because the goal of any fairy is the destruction of humanity. What a pixie truly wants is for the human to commit as many atrocities as possible, and hopefully encouraging others to seek ‘ghosts’, before committing suicide. Then they seek a new host once their last has died. A pixie does not get the same glory from their patron, often a creature like Mamon, if they kill the person themselves. They are, in Theo’s mind, rightfully accused with the common title of ‘demon’.

Theo absolutely hated pixies. They have banded together to rile whole groups of people into violence. While learning of the history of Earth, Theo has come across two instances that had reminded him of pixies. The French Revolution and the Rwandan Genocide. Diaries of the people of that time period spoke of the wild eyed, almost drone-like, crowds of people slaughtering hundreds in the streets. The descriptions chilled Theo. They matched pixie’s work all too well. If there was one thing in life Theo never, ever wanted to do, it was to contact the dead and attract pixies. There was hope that, whatever Eleanor or Annabelle felt or saw, it was just like what Mrs. Blackthorne said. If not, Theo hoped the pixie had left, never to return, for having failed to nab any of them.

Thoughts of pixies gave Theo the tingles. He cleared his throat and looked around the room at all the beautiful pieces of artwork. The collection reached as far back as the twelfth century, though most were dated between the sixteenth and nineteenth. Or perhaps not, for Theo saw an incredible painting of Annabelle at age sixteen. The picture showed a mole to the left of her mouth Theo didn’t remember seeing on Annabelle, but he figured maybe she got it removed. There was something else about her face that was different, but he chalked it up to the changes people go through as they age. Truly impressed, Theo smiled, “This such pretty art of you daughter, Mrs. Blackthorne.”

Those who heard him casually looked over. Lauri’s audible approval was followed by a timid correction. “Pardonne-moi, Theo, but that picture had been painted by Giorgio Vasari, in the fifteen-hundreds. He is most known to paint frescos though,” The implication being that it can’t be Annabelle herself. “Perhaps an ancestor?”

Wesley walked over to examine the image. Indeed the picture could have easily been mistaken for Annabelle. Crystalline eyes stared in a fierce, ubiquitous gaze at all who dare behold the stillness of her beauty. It hung between two others. On her left, a painting of a cottage in the woods. On her right, a noble man holding an infant boy with ginger hair. The noble had hair as brown as Wesley’s. He looked older than the redhead by at least ten years, if not more.

“Who is she?” Cory asked, figuring Mrs. Blackthorne would know. “She looks so much like…”

"Ah, she does look quite similar to Annabelle, doesn't she?" Sarah said with a content sigh, stepping close as she moved to answer Cory's question. "Merida McKinnon is a 16th century ancestor from my family, the Parris's. She was originally from Scotland until she married Henry Parris from England."

Ever the history buff, Oliver popped in with a question. "Parris? As in Samuel Parris from the Salem Witch trials?"

"Indeed, one of his ancestors. You know your history, Mr. Blair," she praised him before continuing. "We have evidence of letters from Henry to a distant relative talking of Merida and her health. He built her a cottage in the wood she loved dearly and bore him a son named John." Her hand pointed to the young child in the man's hands next to Merida's painting.

"Why isn't she in painting with them?" Joao questioned, arms across his chest as they were all now invested in Annabelle's doppleganger and her history.

"Tragically, Merida passed away shortly after giving birth to John," Sarah answered.

"Horrible," Willow frowned, tightening her hold on Theo's arm. It was a fate she'd wish upon no bloodline."Complications from childbirth?"

"Not exactly, dear. There were complications, but the cause was a leech doctor," she gave a brief description of the medieval profession for anyone who wasn't familiar, though most of the company would know at that moment that the cause of death was a vampire attack. "Henry wrote letters to his family to tell of the loss of his love and their cottage burning before continuing on to raise their son and the Parris bloodline, though since then every child has carried on Merida's red hair, a product of the flames of the cottage, or so the more fervent story tellers would say."

"It's true," Henry chimed from his place a short distance from his wife, sipping on his drink. "Before marrying Sarah, Blackthornes were known for their raven hair, though my children were currently all of the Parris line."

“What can you tell us about the fate of the leech doctor?” Wesley’s mind had snapped back to the pale German vampire who escaped with the mage who had come late.

"Ah yes, there wasn't a lot noted of him, though records indicate he died of what we know now as skin cancer," Sarah commented with a nod. "His body is lost to history, sadly."

Cory knew that meant the vampire had to have died by burning in the sun. If these events had occurred, as he had no reason not to believe so, then perhaps there had been another ‘Leech’ doctor involved. The German, if as old as Inara had suspected, had been around at that time, it was possible he knew Merida. It seemed curious to him how he could upon Annabelle with such poignant eyes. Could he have some remorse? Cory couldn’t deny Molly seemed quite human. Were vampires that way as well?

Not wanting to walk that path that would surely turn his world upside down, Cory asked an expected question, “What was she like?”

"Well now, that depends on who you ask," Mrs. Blackthorne answered, delighted that someone had questions on one of her hobbies. "When Henry writes of Merida he makes her seem as delicate of a flower. She was a gentle lady of his heart and the pinnacle of good society, as one inspired to be in the 1500's."

"And others?" Oliver prompted, curious at this point.

"Well, when others write of her they say she was brash and of a rebellious nature," she said with a disapproving shake of her head. "She had a tendency to cause scandal about her, even at her young age. She was only seventeen when she was taken from life. They also say she had a laugh that sounded like a cackling crow. Not very lady-like, as you can imagine."

"Tak, we can imagine," Andriy had to chuckle, thinking that this Merida had more than just looks in common with Annabelle after all.

"That's an interesting slice of history for your side of the family," the British Lion observed.

"Oh more than just mine, truthfully. In some of Henry's letters he also mentions the Blackthornes and the rivalry that was thriving at this point between the two families," Sarah said in a hushed whisper.

"Rivalry?" Joao perked a brow in question. Clearly the Blackthornes and Parris's got along well enough to be standing there married!

"Ahh yes! My Henry and I are only together because the rivalry had faded, however at the time of Merida and Henry Parris it was still a thriving feud. He spoke quite negatively of the Blackthornes and had plenty of theories of their lineage and curses. He stated more than once that he would never let a Parris marry a Blackthorne."

"And I'm sure the old boy would turn in his grave to see us," Mr. Blackthorne chuckled with amusement.

Wesley chuckled, taking a glance at his parents who were not far off. It looked like Cromwell and Von Helsing weren’t the only hunters to have infighting. Though, Roderick and Fiona hadn’t been snippy like before. They hung back as to not create unnecessary unrest between them and Wesley. Though, he had to admit, they were far more pleasant that day then he remembered. Something about their manner. No scoffs or disappointed glances. In fact, Wes couldn’t say he wished they hadn’t come. Fiona participating in the log throw had been a welcome surprise to Wesley. Sometimes Wes wondered if Roderick and Fiona lived how they did out of hunter societal expectations. Just who were they, when you took away the pressure to perform? The curiosity stayed with him.

Roderick, though not knowing his eldest son’s mind, said with a soft smile, “Perhaps with time they may have changed their minds.”

“Yes, time does change things,” Fiona turned her face away to admire another painting. An inhale, that could have been mistaken for a sniff if you were pressed to describe it, was followed by a question. “This is beautiful. Looks like Monet.”

The attention shifted to the scene that the hunters found on the search for discovering more about the German vampire. Like before, but with great detail, they were privileged to see in person the much sought after, yet unknown location of, the original artwork of Claude Monet.

Lauri softly gasped and nudged Oliver gently, “That is L'homme de la Seine…

"Both of you are quite the educated couple," Sarah remarked at Lauri's comment. "Very good eye, Miss de Lafeyette. One of Claude Monet's delightful piece, L'homme de la Sienne was a piece he completed shortly after his suicide attempt by throwing himself into the French river. Monet contacted a member of the Parris family requesting a private audience member and to present the painting to them, asking that it would remain with the family. The letter is no longer intact, though it seems like this was a painting done to honor an old friend, though that person may not have been aware it was done of them."

"Your family seems to have deep roots in history," Willow remarked, not one to dote on history though also not naïve enough to ignore it.

"A proud lineage indeed," Mr. Blackthorne grinned, placing a hand on the small of his wife's back. "I'm sure Lord and Lady Cromwell can attest that it is strong foundations are what make a family line prosper."

“I agree…” Fiona glanced at Wesley who stood admiring yet another great piece of artwork. “Though I would add, foundations that are built on trust, reliability, and respect, may well be worth more than a name— you Sarah, and Henry, are examples.” Fiona knew Wes enough to know he was listening.

Roderick nodded, adding with solemn self-awareness, “Damaging any of these aspects would surely bring suffering to the family. Such transgressions would rightfully demand efforts to mend them. Even if it took a lifetime.”

Wesley, without taking his attention off of the painting, said, “I don’t think any amount of effort or time would mend a wound too deep not to leave an ugly scar.” After a moment of dreadful pause Wesley shifted to peer at them with warm coffee eyes. “That being said, I would add ‘forgiveness’ to that list of foundational strengths. A virtue unreliant on effort, but rather the erasing for the need of it. After all, I can’t fathom what would ever make up for certain irredeemable actions. But I can see hoping, and trusting, that they would not be repeated.”

Fiona cleared her throat and said in a briefly wavering voice, “Well now, I’m sure if anyone who had committed a horrendous betrayal, if forgiven, would be so overcome with gratefulness that they would do well to count their blessings before complaints had a chance to part their lips.”

“Then, whoever and wherever such people they may be, let’s hope they know they have found their forgiveness,” Wesley said before walking to where they had come in for the tour.

Cory watched with astonishment what he figured had to be a most strange apology and absolution. He almost didn’t know if he understood what just happened. He wouldn’t be the only one! Lauri knew Wesley and Inara had a strained relationship with Roderick and Fiona, though the details were vague. Theo had heard from Willow about it at some point. He too wondered if this was, indeed, a mending of sorts between them.

No one seemed to want to break the communication between son and parents, everyone aware to some varying degree of the rocky slopes of their relationship. Willow certainly hoped this would be the beginning of a healing process, particularly because she thought that the children should know their grandparents better than they were being allowed to. That and she hoped their humble attitudes would extend to Inara as well, once the tour concluded.

Wesley called back as he continued. “I do believe you have more to show us, don’t you Mr. and Mrs. Blackthorne?”

"Ah yes, of course," Sarah nodded, one arm resting on Henry as the two set off down the hallway once more. "Art is only one of my own passions. I'm also a glutton when it comes to interior decorations, both historic and modern. It's a shame none of you will be staying the evening because there are some marvelous suites for guests here."

"Sarah has spent a small fortune on the first floor rooms, but if it makes her happy then so be it," Henry said with pride.

Mrs. Blackthorne blushed, though she wouldn't turn down the compliment. "We'll let you all be the judge yourselves if it was money well spent," she determined, leading the way to a nearby room. "This one is my personal favorite. It has a princess four-poster bed that was restored from the French renaissance period and claw-foot tub of the same caliber in the en suite. They were flown in from- Oh dear Lord!"

The door had opened and the couple had just taken a few steps in when it was clear the room had seen much better days. There were feathers floating about from the remains of goose feather pillows and the frame of the bed had given in, the front half of the mattress on the ground, seen beneath the footboard. Blankets were strewn about and a nightstand was toppled over. Hanging off one of the legs was one of the blindfolds someone could recognize from the contest earlier that day.

"Oh my, what on earth happened here?" Henry asked with a quizzical brow.

"Two guesses," Joao said with a knowing shake of his head.

"Were you robbed?" Willow asked in confusion.

"Looks like the result of the descendant of a woman of questionable rebellious nature and who enjoys causing scandals to me," Oliver hummed, siding with Joao that it was a good guess of just what had happened.

“It certainly is not the work of a delicate flower,” Lauri giggled.

Wesley held back a snort of mirth that threatened to potentially embarrass the Blackthorne’s further. “Yes, quite unlike a delicate flower.”

Cory blushed at the sight of it. Somehow he felt like the owner of a dog who ran into the neighbors yard and ate their cats food unapologetically. How do go about fixing this situation? Will the neighbors ever talk to you again? What leash could contain those dogs?

Theo’s wide emerald eyes flicked around the disaster of a room. He made a mental note not to allow Yonten or Annabelle to stay in their home if they ever came by to visit. Not even for babyshower. Perhaps, knowing the Pakshi’s were to visit, they would arrange a party at the park. Any damages would fall on the wild couple to handle.

Roderick, like Cory, felt his cheeks burning with surprise. “We— we can see to helping you fix this, Sarah.” Yonten had long since been a troublesome presence. This had happened to them at their own house before. Fiona and Roderick felt some responsibility.

“Yonten and Annabelle should correct their mess,” Wesley said, plucking a floating feather from the air. “I have an idea…”

Cory looked to his brother with a frown, “What idea?”

“Let’s leave one here to clean up,” Wesley chuckled. “The other won’t be allowed to come to Belarus until the room is as nice as it was when they tumbled into it.” He turned to the others in question. “Or is that too cruel?”

"Two people did this?" Willow asked in disbelief. Cory's mental connection of a couple of dogs would have been too appropriate if said aloud.

"This and so much more," Oliver chuckled. "They've taken out a few bedrooms, a concert box office, and more. They've been threatened with the fear of Wesley if they damage the jet."

"Could be dangerous to keep them apart," Andriy remarked, tucking his arms behind his back as he examined the room. "Was bad when they fought. Yonten will be on roof again."

"Dangerous? No, but it would be annoying I suppose. But still fun." Wesley had enough similar experiences pranking Yonten, and vice versa, that he didn't worry about anything dangerous. And it would be like old days to randomly tackle Yonten while he brooded on the roof. Good times!

"Is true, they are worse to separate," Joao agreed solemnly.

"This is not their worst either I'll give them that. The bed should be fairly easy to mend and pillows replaced," Oliver assured Sarah. "It's more of an illusion of destruction than anything else. I'm sure a gentle nudge will ensure they cover any monetary damages to refund services you spend to fix it back up to it's no doubt impressive state."

Mrs. Blackthorn had run a hand through her slightly fading red hair, clearly calming down from everyone's words. "That's very accurate Mr. Blair...that and I'm not sure I'd like to have even one of them lurking about. Something worries me that more damage will occur than what has been fixed so far, if not here than at Lord Von Helsing's estate. I think we should be able to settle this while happily sending both Annabelle and Mr. Pakshi back with you."

"Oh, Yonten at least would know not to cause more damage. Especially in regards to my estates. Though Annabelle could be tempted," Wesley said thoughtfully.

However, Yonten would likely opt out of causing any additional trouble if Annabelle suggested it, and try to dissuade her. At least anything she meant to do in secret. Yonten had the policy that if he were to make trouble, he viewed himself as a respectable person to make sure the other guy knew. He wasn't a fan of passive-aggressiveness. Besides, there was too much Wes knew about Yonten for him to risk it. "Oh well, I'll shall listen to council." Wesley murmured with glee that he should find some other way to tease and prank his childhood besty. He wouldn't rule out separation, but maybe save it for another time. What if he made a maze? Steal Yonten in the night and drop him in a movable maze on the holodeck.

While Wesley pondered ways to purposefully rile his friend into punching him in the face, Cory was glad they would not endure such shenanigans at this time. He had suffered through Yonten and Wesley's antics before and they occasionally caught him in the middle! One incident in particular being the time Yonten stole Wesley's phone. That was an uncomfortable limo ride full of punching and wrestling with a horror struck Cory backed up against fine leather seats. Even though the guys settled into laughter later it still had Cory swallowing.

Lauri didn't quite understand Wesley sometimes, and probably would have been just as astounded to hear Cory's experiences. For the time being she was just happy Yonten and Annabelle were going to stay together.

Although she was still trying to get a feel of Annabelle, Willow knew enough of Yonten's antics, both with and without Wesley's involvement to know that he was frequently on the wrong side of trouble. If this room was any indication of it, she had to expect that combined with Annabelle it only amplified further.

Fiona exhaled, "Well then, perhaps we move on?"

"Oh yes, let's continue," Mrs. Blackthorne agreed, closing the room to the ravished room and continuing on with an inclusive tour of the premises. The group saw the extravagant ballroom and more halls that were teeming with history and wonderful facts she shared with them. She was more than happy to answer any questions for those who were eager to learn, showcasing her home with practiced elegance. Eventually they made their way back to the large tea room where the shower had begun, declaring they were due to eat and keep the day going. Entering the room, they spotted a less-than-pleased Ellie shooting death glares at Everest who had inched his chair just out of her reach.

Rosy frowned to see the sight, wondering just what they'd missed out on. "Is everything alright?" she asked as they took their seats, silver platters quickly being placed before each with the meals they'd sent ahead of their arrival. The familiar scent of French Onion soup wafted up along with a grilled cheese with ham. Oh she was excited for this, though she kept focused on the couple.

Everest attempted to explain, "Ellie is just a little upset-"

"A little? A little upset Ev? Why don't you tell them why I'm a little upset?"

Similar to how Everest had done, Joao and Andriy scooted their chairs away from the blazing Phoenix. They didn't have to be married to know just how furious she was at that point.

Letting out a long breath, Everest offered a grin to the others, hoping one of them would take his side. "Something came up with work and I won't be flying back with you guys. I'll be heading out to Washington just to get things straightened out before coming to Belarus."

"With a son that is due in two - two months, he is just going to go across the world," Ellie huffed, arms crossed and sitting on her stomach.

"Well...You will at least be with everyone back at the castle," Oliver gently offered. "And I'm sure he'll be back long before you're in labor. Right Everest?"

"Exactly. It'll take a month at the most," he agreed, though he was hopeful for those dates.

"Oh dear, I'm sure you'll be just fine with Wesley and the others around," Elizabeth offered with a gentle smile. "That or perhaps it's time to accept his offer for someone to be of assistance for you personally. Just as Rosalie has Lauri to help her."

Cory looked between them. They couldn’t say much about their working being important in front of Willow and Theo without them catching on to what Everest was involved in, but he did offer an encouraging smile to Ellie. “Yeah, Lauri’s been a great help when I’ve been away from Rosalie.”

“The suggestion of company isn’t the issue here,” Inara frowned, too pregnant by now to side with Everest if she wanted to. Ellie’s situation tempted tears. “It’s distressing for your husband to be so far away in the later vulnerable stages of pregnancy. That’s why I follow Wes when he has to go someplace, and if he doesn’t— which apparently is the case with Ev—he stays with me. And in the last two months, especially the last, Wesley must be with me in the castle in case I go into early labor or something goes wrong.” But from the looks of it Everest was being quite tight lipped and insistent that Ellie stay with the others. Inara held Ellie’s hand and a couple hormonal drops slid down her cheeks. After the baby was born she’d be surprised if she still had the capacity to cry!

Wesley, pondering the situation, came around and sat next to his wife. He said in a gentle tone, “Ellie you have every right to be wrathful, but consider that we could fly him back in a day if we have to, and that Everest only means the best for you and your baby boy. I think if anyone here can understand the weight on his shoulders, it would be you, don’t you agree?” The juggling a hunter did to balance family and the safety of the world. They would face these moments in the future. If and when they had to skip out on a sports event to stop a mage from infecting a town, or rescheduling a birthday to fit in the assassination of a mage that wiggle their way into a leadership role in politics. This wouldn’t be the first time and it wouldn’t be the last.

Everest had to admit that as much as he adored his wife, he was beyond grateful to have people on his side right then. Even 8 months pregnant he knew that she was capable of anything she would want to do, only needing to take a tad longer to waddle there. "Exactly. I'm a day away by jet and I will be there the moment I can, babe. I promise," he said, daring to lean closer and take her hand in his.

A long breath left Ellie before she spoke again. "You're buying a jet. Tonight."

"I-I am?" Everest asked in confusion. Baby blues found his steels and he nodded. "Okay, buying a jet. Got it."

"I'm not waiting for you to take a regular flight and we won't send a jet to pick you up. You buy a jet, I call, you get on it. Got it?"

"Of course, my love," he agreed without hesitation.

"And that assistant we talked about. Davis? Call him - we're picking him up on the way back to Belarus." Her word was set in stone and Everest wasted little time before doing as his beloved Phoenix demanded.

"Him? You're going with a male assistant?" Rosy asked, a bit surprised. Sure, when she had concerns that Lauri was a fiancé-chasing thot she might have said she was fine with a male assistant, but now she couldn't imagine having one.

"Like a male nanny?" Willow echoed her confusion.

Ellie shrugged her shoulders, reaching for her tea only to find that it was an empty, she waved for a servant to bring a fresh pot. "I'm not worried about it and neither is Ev. Besides, he's supposed to be a damn good body guard. His mother has actually worked for a lot of celebrities and rumor has it he's going to be better than she was. I figure a man can run my errands just as well as a woman."

“Hye is an amazing assistant,” Inara offered. She would say nothing less about Kazumi.

Wesley nodded, “Man or woman, as long as they can get the job done, then it should be fine. We should trust Everest and Ellie’s judgement.” He turned to the couple in question. “I’ll give you my jet contact, she’s very good. And anything she doesn’t have Alaric can get for you.”

"Appreciate it man," Everest said, trusting that the waters had calmed down and they'd be able to keep everyone content. "We'll get something together and I'll be back before you know it." A promise he had every intention of keeping.

"I will hold you to that, Everest Crosse," Ellie assured him.

Willow had to chuckle at their interactions, amused to see she was having no problem keeping him in check, pregnant or not.

With everything settled between husband and wife, Ellie turned and looked around to see where their tea was. Her eyes fell upon a familiar face she hadn't seen in the last year and honestly would have cared not to see anymore. With an upturned nose and flowing blonde locks, the servant she spotted in the corner didn't quite seem in place compared to the others. She was in uniform of course, but there was definitely an air that she didn't feel she belonged there.

Madeline Rutherfurd had been a girl that had gone to school with Annabelle, though she made sure to make both Blackthorne girls' lives her personal interest. She was a snooty and self-centered thing who had no problem starting shade wherever she went. It was only fitting to see her here, working for her parents; all that nose raising never did her any good it seemed.

Inara had heard of Madeline. She came up once in a while when Ellie and Inara recalled their school girl days. There were no girls like Madeline in Inara’s childhood. Instead, there were boys who caused trouble for her. But they were always surprised to find how well Inara handled their antics. They soon learned why when her five older brothers came around to see why their little sister came home with a bloody lip. While Inara held her own most of the time, she often gave more than she got. Never a starter, but always a finisher.

"Anna, look who it is," Ellie murmured just as Madeline approached them with a teapot in hand. Her older sister, freshly returned to the group with a lingering glow to her, looked up and snorted at the sight.

"I'll be damned," Annabelle grinned, enjoying it far more than she should have.

Yonten, who looked quite satisfied, didn’t catch the mood. He happily sat with not a glance at the blondie to enjoy the meal in peace. Once seated he exchanged a word with Wesley about needing to speak with him and Annabelle afterward. Yonten shrugged in agreement, and guessed what it might be about. He had to admit he knew this was coming. Still, he wouldn’t regret the naughty things he and his ruby did just an hour ago.

A fresh pot of tea was presented, pouring some into both Ellie and Inara's cups. "Your tea, Miss Blackthorne," Madeline said through slightly gritted teeth.

"Mrs. Crosse," Ellie was quick to correct, spinning her spoon about her finger. "That'll be all, Miss Rutherford."

"Not anymore. Mrs. Bonavich," Madeline said with a turn of her nose. No doubt a marriage to Whitaker Bonavich who they knew from the hunter socialite circles.

Not a fan of anyone serving up attitude along with their tea, the Tigress looked over to Madeline. “Ah, congratulations. Marrying into a working class family is quite admirable. True love, I’m sure.” Inara smiled, sipping her tea in mock innocence.

Madeline’s teapot jostled a little as she poured her next cup. Her slightly wide eyes moved onto Inara. The remark colored her cheeks and prompted her lips to part, but not a word came out. What was she to say? Would parading the status of her name pluck away at the dignity of it? She closed her mouth into a hardline and steamed as much as the bubbling tea in her pot.

‘Working class’ could not be mistaken for anything other than their code word for a mundie family; far removed from the hunter community. This phrase would not garner suspicion from Willow and Theo. While in reality they knew the surname Banovich, simply because any well-educated hunter would keep up to date, for yours not to be recognized meant your family lacked significance.

Wesley’s mouth struggled to keep from quirking up into a precocious smirk at his wife’s diss toward Madeline. His tongue pushed against his inner cheek to tame his jaw. Yonten perked his brows and looked at the women. Now he knew something was up. Cory was a little slower to catch it, but by the reactions from the others his cheeks naturally blushed.

At any other time in her life before this point Fiona might have been appalled, but she counted her blessings and took the moment in stride. After all, it was said so sweetly she had to spare a smile herself.

Roderick was not quite there yet though. He, like Cory, blushed a little. He seemed to have a little compassion for the woman he didn’t know, saying, “Oh I think I might have heard of them.”

Lauri had no idea why the women were acting so strange, or why the name Banovich had slipped their minds, but she thought perhaps she might help the situation. “Oui, are they not producers of paper goods?” Or so she believed they might have been, if memory served. She was willing to be corrected.

"Firearms, Miss," Madeline answered, though it was clear her jaw was clenching tighter and tighter. Her gaze shifted over to Oliver who was currently focused on his beef wellington, her jaw relaxing and a brow even perked in interest. It was a look that Rosy didn't miss, already offended for her friend. How dare a woman gaze upon another's fiancé.

The Lamb may have found a rationalization for the peek at Oliver if she had not come to know Rosalie’s expressions. Clearly Rosy knew this woman did not mean to admire in a respectful way a passing person might. For example, strolling down the park and being given a nod to complement the pairing being a handsome one between her and her fiancé. No, this Madeline purely meant to take in his physique for her own enjoyment devoid of concern to whom he may be promised. Lauri had known Alaric irritated Oliver, and she so wished to sooth her Lion of such agitation, but now she understood him on a new level like never before. Lauri’s indignance surprised even herself. It showed in her pause between her soup spoon and her mouth.

Madeline’s gaze happened to connect with Lauri as she transitioned to another guest. The servant’s sharp eyes held no apology. And she was a married woman! Did poor Mr. Banovich know about his wife’s roaming gaze?

"Ah yes, firearms, that's right," Annabelle said with mild interest, leaning forward and picking up her glass with both hands in interest. "Business must not be going as well, eh? Competition must be hard on you."

Sharp green eyes went over to Annabelle, narrowing at the remark. "It's fine. Just working until the Summer," she murmured, though she'd lost interest in the topic. The tea pot was set down and she went to step away, though she didn't go far. Those same green eyes rolled over the table as if examining each person individually. Well not quite each one. When Wesley had risen for a brief moment, Ellie caught Madeline's gaze on his backside.

"She's looking at your man," Ellie huffed over a sip of tea to Inara, less than pleased. Madeline had stepped back though, motioning another female servant closer to where she stood at the wall. They were talking far too quietly to be heard, though Rosy did catch a quick point in Yonten's direction followed by a wiggle of brows.

Inara’s twin suns glanced for a quick evaluation of the situation. She had seen it too. Although not one to ever blame a guy or girl to admire what was hers, she found it distasteful that staff were doing little to adhere to etiquette. Though, if you asked her, she might have said the same no matter the setting. “They should be careful wiggling their brows like that. They might just come off.”

“I'm sure it's just gossip as always," Rosy attempted to defuse the situation before the second girl looked a little too long at Cory for her liking. "Or they're all thirsty as hell," her attitude changed quickly with a furrow of her brows.

“Considering the options available for them I bet they’re all dehydrated and starving,” Inara had the option that a quality person could gain any station in life they desired, so her words were harsher than simple commentary on the position into which you were born. In fact, Inara’s mother had been a chai wallah who gained a reputation in her own right and ultimately married into the prestigious Von Helsing family. The caste system of India made an impression on the hunter community. Although, to their credit, they had come far in their view of the place of men and women, and had equal opportunity for the individual.

"Ladies, I'm sure they're just doing their work," Willow tried to slip into conversation and offer a white flag for everyone. "Maybe they're talking about refills or something?"

As if on cue, Madeline's accomplice, a bright eyed, red-lipped brunette walked just past them, carrying a pitcher of switchel. Willow moved her glass, fully expecting it to be topped off, but instead she walked right past her and leaned in to fill Theos' glass. One hand rested on his arm as she said in a voice that was sickeningly sweet, "Please, let me know if you need anything else. Anything at all.”

Theo held a napkin to his lips to keep his food showing while he spoke through his full mouth, “Da, thanks.” He thought nothing of it and went back to eating.

“Oh, it’s my pleasure.” The brunette fluttered her thick lashes and left Theo with her hand still in place, meaning her hand naturally swept across his muscular shoulder as she returned to the wall, not paying any attention to anyone else's glasses.

Oh now that was straight up diabolical. Lauri knew that one had crossed the line. Hazel eyes followed the brunette who cast a smirk over her shoulder at the men. Just who did these girls think they were? Lauri muttered, “Ils feraient mieux de ne pas toucher mon Lion.”

Inara’s burning twin suns soaked up every tear that dared tug at her eyes. She looked to Willow with the kind of expression that asked if Willow still thought they were reading into this behavior. The only issue they had was how to go about this without allowing these hoes to ruin their dinner.

While Willow might not have been a fierce warrior or hunter like the women about her, she still wasn't about to let some floozy touch up on her man. The moment she walked way, she had to share Lauri's sentiment. "I guess no amount of upbringing can help you from becoming a righteous skank," she murmured.

Annabelle, who had been eyeing the women with a glare that could kill, cackled in agreement. "I'll say. Thots need to be put in their place."

Liz, who had been sitting close enough to hear what was happening, had to chuckle at the girls. She was hardly one to chastise though, quite in agreement with her nieces and their companions.

“Oh bother…” Cory shook his head in displeasure when he spilled his water on his napkin. Rosy would know this counted as a ‘damp’ article meant to be dry. He looked up for assistance from the women waiting on them.

Madeline was quick to flutter her way right over to help Cory. Her hand brushed against his as she accepted the wet cloth, offering up a dry one in its place. "I don't mind a messy man," she commented under her breath and hard for anyone to hear more than a seat away. She didn't hesitate to walk away, Rosy watching her in utter disbelief.

Cory had been mildly distracted so he only got the vague sound of her words and perked a brow; confused why she felt the need to say ‘I don’t mind a seaman.’ Cory wasn’t a sailor. But he couldn’t ask for clarification because she had left so quickly. Shrugging, he brushed off the strangness to go back to his meal. Though he hadn’t caught on, the women did.

"Oh no she did not," Ellie said with crossed arms, ready to jump out of her seat.

Reaching the wall once more, Madeline turned to find several eyes stuck on her. Rather than look ashamed or guilty of her actions, she reached into her pocket, pulling out a small pink tube. Looking right at the table, she slowly and deliberately applied a thin layer of chapstick, even going so far as to smack her lips at the end.

"Excuse me?" Annabelle shifted in her seat, ready to throw down for that level of disrespect.

Ope! Had they gone too far? The uncertainty of the few of the women were drowned out or subdued by the ones who decided not to back down. They merely stood in silent defiance. Excuse what? Well, if Annabelle wanted to know she’d have to dig for it.

“Yes Miss Blackthorne?” The brunette smiled sweetly, responding as if she were being called to attention rather than being about their behavior. In fact, she spared a pleased glance at Yonten before turning her eyes back to Annabelle.

Yonten turned his head to see the women in the back were shifting under the crystalline gaze of his dragon. He quickly evaluated the other women for confirmation of what he suspected had been happening. He nudged Wesley and Everest to look. Wesley cleared his mouth with a sip of water before setting it down to peer sideways. The women did, in fact, seem annoyed.

Despite this being the first time Lauri had seen the action, she knew immediately what it meant and the intention behind the move. The Lamb kept hold of her spoon as it rested in its bowl. Hazel eyes demanded the same question Annabelle verbalized. “Une telle belligérance,” Lauri shook her head.

That had been said to the people at the table, but the ash-blond girl seemed frustrated by it. Lauri barely heard this maid ask a fellow servant ‘What did she say?’ They didn’t know. The ash-blond crossed her arms and tapped her foot like she might as well have been named Karen.

Cory, who was happily cleaning his hands with a dry napkin, drew up to notice that the mood changed without his knowing it. Theo had his mouth on the sandwich he was enjoying when he noticed something was up, making him appear a little comical when his green eyes flicked between unhappy female faces.

Roderick and Fiona had been too engaged in conversation with the Blackthornes to notice what led up to this point. They may have gone on without a thought, had the strange flutter of quiet that came over that end of the table not drawn their attention. “Everything alright?” Roderick asked.

“Seems like the servants have been finding it difficult to spot empty glasses,” Inara said. She tapped hers to emphasis. A quick look around revealed that all of the cups were filled, aside from the ones belonging to the young females. The residue left on the inner curve of their vessels indicated that it had been sometime since they were attended to by any of the present staff.

Lauri said to the women at the table, “Peut-être que s'ils ne regardaient pas les hommes, ils pourraient mieux voir les coupes.” While it wasn’t likely all of them wore Lithe’s, some had tech earpieces and a few knew French. The Lamb loved to speak it. She had no problem repeating in English if someone needed it, but her words were understood and earned a scoff of agreement from her fellow females over her observation. Inara even said to Lauri ‘You got that right’. The servants hadn’t stopped either. One even gave Andriy a wink.

“Please speak English here; muttering in a different language is rude. This is America, not Italy,” said the ash-blond maid, who had an apparent dislike of anyone speaking in a foreign tongue. Apparently a newer girl who didn’t quite see the irony of her scold, or that she should not have chided in the first place.
 
Last edited:
Tensions were already rising among the young women, much to the amusement and some confusion of the men about them, but the remark from the wily maid didn't seem to help anything. Annabelle was the first to break the civil responses, pointing to her empty glass with it's tomato juice remnants. "It's also rude to gawk at a man who isn't yours," she said with eyes locked on the unnamed maid. "Now, why don't you come fill our glasses, servant?"

Madeline's freshly chapped lips pressed together in a thin line at the stressed title. It was clear to see she was struggling with either she'd obey the expectations of her position or abstain for her won current amusement. Her eyes flickered over to Mrs. and Mr. Blackthorne who were now actively watching the scene, realizing that continuing her game could have lasting effects. Sighing, she moved to pick up a pitcher and begin the process of slowly refilling each of the girls' cups.

Yonten had come to truly take delight in the power of his dragon’s imposing presence; how she wielded herself. At first he didn’t recognize it. Diki had always been far more hands-on, talk later. Unless a woman was explosive he assumed she was more the gentle type. Now he knew that, while Diki was still someone people shouldn’t tangle with, that was no less true for Annabelle. A dragon didn’t need to growl. You knew! Truth be told, it kinda turned him on. Yonten’s hand went to squeeze her knee and when she looked his way he gave her a wink.

Oliver, who had missed some of what had happened but heard his love's frustration in her native tongue, looked to Lauri in concern. "Il n'y a pas besoin de s'énerver, mon Agneau. Tu sais que mes yeux ne voient que pour toi."

Smiling to assure her Lion, the Lamb briefly let go of her spoon to hold his hand and said, “Je ne douterais jamais, mon Amour.” She didn’t mean to rile any more nerves, so she leaned in and did her best to murmur. “It is their manner; quite impolite. They may admire, but they have been openly flirtatious with the men. One of them ran their hands on Theo’s shoulders and another took the same opportunity with Cory’s hand.” None of it innocent or respectful in the least. All of their insults were calculated. Well probably most. Lauri couldn’t figure out if the ash-blond servant meant to diss her by saying this ‘wasn’t Italy’, or if the woman truly had no idea the difference between Italian and French.

The ash-blonde maid had come to help with filling glasses, though the entire time she was pouring into Ellie's glass, a sideways glance was directed at Everest who had gone back to eating when it seemed like this had quieted down. If she hadn't been pregnant, spotting that gander would have led to Ellie dragging her out back for a reminder in just who Everest belonged to. As it was, she only shot a displeased glare. "I think your jobs here are done," she said through clenched teeth.

"I'm sure we can find something to do," Madeline said sickeningly sweet, green eyes drinking in Wesley's form once more.

Inara set her teacup down with a clack. She curled her fingers and set her hand on the table. This bitch was just not getting the hint, was she? The Tigress was feeling both agitated and her hormones fighting to make her cry. Ugh, she did not want to tear up here! Before she could act she felt her husband’s hand come to rest on her fist an action to help calm Inara.

Wesley had every respect for the people who worked on his estates. He had, at one time or another, been one himself to other hunter families to be sure he would remember never to take them for granted. To him, they were an integral part of the social system. More importantly to his system. He did his best to review updates on their wellbeing, if they there needed to be promotions due to hard work and character, or if, like these women, they were intruding on the merriment of his guests. While Miss Trudy had spoken at breakfast, she had seemingly kept to protocol about interacting with them. These women must have been new, chosen for their beauty— which he understood, and wouldn’t judge. Sometimes you did that for specific events for example—and quite unconcerned with how they affected the people they served.

So, when Madeline took it upon herself to undress him at the dinner table, imply there would be anything to do with any of them, and especially after Inara made it clear she was not pleased and the rest of the women were frustrated, Wesley decided to be clear how he felt. “Find that ‘something to do’ now. All of you. I’m sure there are toilets that need to be scrubbed,” he said, his coffee eyes scorching.

“Uh,” Madeline stilled. Both for the comment and the scoulding look. She turned o Mr. and Mrs. Blackthorne. They had the power to send her away. It would do well not to risk her position further.

The other maidens were inhaling in indignance. If they didn’t work, they didn’t get paid! And they were hired on for serving, not cleaning like a cruddy lavatory maid! “What?“ Several of them huffed.

“I agree with Wesley,” Cory said with a frown.

Theo, who didn’t mean to make it any worse, or put anyone out of work, said, “Well, you upset Willow and the others. I think maybe a break at least.”

Inara shook her head. “No, they should go.” Toilets sounded just right.

The Lamb couldn’t say she looked forward to sending anyone to scrub toilets, but she didn’t appreciate their behavior thus far and sat in silent solidarity with the others. Though, her heart did go out for anyone scrubbing toilets, that was just never pleasant. She knew from experience.

"You heard Lord Von Helsing," Sarah took the side of her daughters and their companions. She had caught the tail end of just what had been going on and disagreed with Madeline and her cohorts behaviors. It wasn't the first time a handsy maid had to be put in their place, and even if Annabelle and Ellie may have been short with words, their mother was admittedly impressed with their more tame responses. "The toilets could do with a scrub and you could each do with a humbling."

Normally at ends with her mother, Annabelle smirked from ear to ear. Leave it to a class woman to put another in so gracefully in her place. The squeeze from Yonten had pleased her, though right then she felt the need to lay her claim on the pile of gold that was her Bunny, setting her hand atop of his. "Enjoy ladies,"

Not one to normally begin an altercation, Rosy did feel in this moment that a polite nod wasn't sufficient. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a tube of her own chapstick, raising the balm up over the edge. Ellie caught sight of what she was doing and had to chuckle, quite pleased with her younger sister showing a backbone. Rosy found the maid who'd touched up on her man, locking eyes as she applied the balm over her lips. Re-capping it, she offered a smile, silently pleased she'd re-established herself on the girl food chain.

"Savage," Willow giggled, sipping her freshly poured switchel as the maids were shooed off.

Cory chuckled in approval. Then he leaned to get a kiss from those newly blamed lips. “That’s my Rosy Posy,” he murmured with delight, before he went back to eating his grilled pork chops. Sometimes he missed relish and mayo with ketchup on beef franks, but his new favorite meal made up for it. Besides, when he was away, Cory would eat his old favorites without worry that Rosy’s tummy might get queasy.

Fiona praised with a nod to Rosalie. Although older now, and no longer coming across such situations as this, Fiona recalled one or two instances when she had dealt with the same. Rosalie’s clap-back would leave an echoing impression, no doubt. One that these girls were never to forget. And if they did, woe betide them!

Now that the tension had released and other servants were brought in, Inara excused herself to have her hormonal cry before returning with a smile to the table. Wesley held back his amusement. Instead of drawing attention to it, he simply gave his wife’s back a rub. Then he went back to his meal.

Theo asked, “Does that happen a lot?”

“Not a lot,” Wesley answered, his hand covering his mouth in mid chew.

Inara said, “But when it does you really have to point out where the line is drawn. Otherwise they just get worse.” She cut a pesky chunk of meat for Lottie.

"That's one way to put it," Annabelle snorted, taking her hand finally off of Yonten so she could focus on her meal. "If you let them walk on you once some take it to their heads and decide they're going to try and take your place, taking away what's not theirs to have." Oh she would likely have a hatred for Trudy for years.

"Ah yes. And then an entire castle is on edge for several days from tension before two lovers disappear for a day and a half each," Oliver said with a chuckle, looking plainly to Yonten and Annabelle. "I think I can speak for everyone when we say that we prefer servants aren't involved in the affairs of lovers."

"You can say that again," Ellie agreed with a sip of her tea. "I don't even care if it induces early labor, if another woman looks at my man like he's a treat once more I'm going to be throwing hands."

Half masked behind her clearing her throat, some might have sworn they heard from Sarah, "That's my girls." A chuckle was earned from Henry, though he muted it behind a napkin.

Anita, having mixed feelings on the subject given the indiscretions within her marriage that were known to most of the room, hid behind a convincing smile. After all, as much as Robert's actions had hurt her, she refused to act negatively on it for the sake of Rosalie. "We should probably finish up dinner so that those who have flights won't be missing them," she offered to the table. Willow and Theo no doubt would prefer not to stay the night and there were still gifts to be opened.

With no objections and no unwanted glances from staff, the meal was rounded out with sweet desserts all around while gifts were presented to the furthest expecting couple in the room. As much as Ellie had insisted not to bother with shower gifts, the ones that were presented did make her day. A slew of items that would be needed with their little man on the way was provided, a good majority of it from the Blackthornes, Anita, and Liz. Ellie wouldn't object to the grandparents of different variety contributing, just as she wasn't about to keep them out of their sons life. Provided of course nothing come up similar to what Inara had encountered with the Cromwells.

Fiona and Roderick, like Ellie’s parents, gave similar gifts that they thought would be helpful, albeit with their own flair. A vintage stroller— something classically stylish—and a little chest. It was meant to put a piece of memory each year. Something that Ellie and Everest noticed about their baby boy as he grows. Then he could look back through them and have something to be amused over.

"I know you said not to get you anything," Rosy said as her gift was presented, excited for it, "But I thought he might need this for Cory and I's wedding in September."

1597856113237.png
Opening the gift, Ellie was met with the cutest little set of trousers and bowtie set, perfect for a wedding. Not one for crying, the Phoenix quickly lost hold of happy tears. "It's just like the little one that Jasper used to wear," she sniffed. Anyone close knew how much she'd loved his little suit and how he'd looked in it. "Now we're gonna have a little man of our own." There was no further warning as the crying continued, Ellie motioning Rosy over for a hug.

Everest looked to Wesley, visibly alarmed. "That's...good right?"

“Well Ellie is not the code I usually have to crack, but by the looks of my wife I would say yes,” Wesley chuckled, seeing that Inara was bubbling for anyone who didn’t shed a tear.

Inara dabbed her eyes so she could see better. Then she handed Ellie a soft package. Inside was a long baby-wrap for infancy to two years old. The pattern on it fit the red head well; a Phoenix amidst fire. “This was the best for hands-off holding and cuddling. Breathable material, soft, adjustable, and you can position him on your hip, or back, or front. Plus, it’s so nice to nurse in because you can pull the fabric wide on your shoulder to block the view if you nurse in public.”

1597869090156.png

Ellie had just nearly gotten over the overwhelming cuteness of the little suspenders and how she was planning on forcing Everest to have a matching set when the gift from Inara was presented. It seemed that once she cried once it was going to happen again much easier; the floodgates had opened! She spread open the beautiful wrap and was once again a sniffling mess, tugging Inara in for a very awkward hug with their bumps. It was difficult to make out what was said between near wails of happiness, but something close to, "I'm so lucky to have the best friend ever," and, "I love you so goddamn much, girl," might have been caught.

“I love you too!” Inara managed to choke out. “Our babies are gonna play together, and— and they’ll be toddling around with their— their cousins— and—” She went on between sobs of joy as they were both overwhelmed.

"Looks like you were lucky that Rosy isn't getting so emotional," Oliver remarked with a chuckle to Cory, though a sideways glance found Rosy struggling to hold true to that. It was just too beautiful! They were such sweet friends and it was a gorgeous wrap, after all.

"I'm fine," she insisted, the tiniest crack in her voice that was masked by the crying women across the table.

Cory chuckled, “I’m sure it’s just something caught in your eye?” He teased Rosalie lightly, giving her a kiss to her cheek. Leaning to Oliver, he said, “I think we’re looking at our future.” He motioned to Ellie and Inara.

Once the women parted it was time for Yonten to come forward. He fished a tiny jade Buddha out of his pocket. He often gave them to women who were expecting. Inara had one, Rosy was given one, and now Ellie received hers. It was small enough to pin on a shoe or weave into a manly bracelet for when the boy got older. Not a guy for words, he simply said, “There you go. Congrats.”

Ellie beamed at the little Buddha, giving it a soft rub with her finger before carefully tucking it in one of the packages. "Thank you, Yonten," she said, a small smirk growing as she added, "Just be careful so we don't have to re-gift a Buddha to Annabelle, yeah?" Preoccupied with her dessert and just barely catching her name, Anna looked up in confusion, brows narrowing.

Yonten chuckled, “Hah, not for a while.” He said, coming back to sit with Annabelle. Since Jinpa happened he had been very careful. He wasn’t ready to raise a kid just yet. A kid needed a stable environment. A mom and a dad up to the task.

Sniffling away a pesky lingering emotion, Inara spoffed, “Don’t wait forever. Jinpa should have a little sibling.”

In the key of her lover, Annabelle let out an aye-eesh of her own, rolling her eyes. Just because the rest of them all seemed to have baby fever didn't mean it was in the cards for a bunny and dragon at all. They would stick just enjoying the pre-baby act.

“Eh, heh, uh yeh,” Yonten cleared his throat, nodding to Wesley. “You up?”

“My turn!” Wesley grinned, pulling out a white box with a gold stamp on the corner. The women could see the unmistakable symbol of an orchid embossed in fresh glittering sealing wax. It pinned the ribbons that held the box shut. Ellie and Inara had been loyal shoppers of the ‘Golden Orchid’ for a while now. “I thought these onesies fit well. Inara picked one, but I had the rest in mind.”

1597870565067.png 1597870577072.png 1597870593813.png

Ellie made a show of pulling each of the little onesies out, giggling at it for herself before showing it to the group so everyone could share the joke. Everest in particular enjoyed the first one, chuckling and wagging a finger at Wesley. "See, now that's my kind of humor. I love it man."

“I knew you would,” Wesley grinned, pulling out his phone to show them a onesie that complimented the other. “As you can see, I fully expect the two of us to take these kids out in public. Might as well do it in style.” The onesie read ‘To the window, the wall; to my cozy crib. I crawl. Aaahh, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep!’

1597875538290.png

"That's perfect," Everest chuckled, getting a joint laugh from Joao who shared a similar choice in music. The joke was dated much too old for Andriy who looked around trying to get what he was missing.

"They're so adorable," Rosy breathed in strain, once more only able to imagine a cute little baby wrapped up in each and maybe wobbling about like Kit did before he found his legs. "I hope we have cute little clothes for Amelie."

Willow perked up at the familiar name, looking over to the blonde who was struggling with her emotions. "Amelie? You're naming her after your mother, that's so beautiful. I'm sure she's going to grow up to be a strong woman, just like her mother."

Any restraint that had been in place while she was imagining their little girl in tutus and headbands with bows was lost at that. Rosy had to clap her hands over her mouth, nodding, and barely managing a, "Thank you," as she tried to hide her tears.

Cory’s arm found its way around Rosalie. He’d chalk it up to the pregnancy if anyone asked. It would draw too much suspicion if they explained any further than that. For now, he simply comforted his lady love and gave a kiss to her crown.

"There is way too much estrogen in this room," Annabelle muttered, looking for another drink to keep things manageable.

“I hope you don’t mind enduring it a little longer, Annabelle,” Lauri had waited for her turn patiently. Just like Rosy, she felt she couldn't pass up the opportunity to give Ellie a little something. She knew enough to know they had plenty of money and family, and of course any tech they needed from Wesley, to keep them well stocked with whatever they needed. But just in case they hadn’t thought about it, Lauri handed them a package of knee-cozies, “These will keep his knees safe when he begins to crawl,” and a shirt with matching pants that read ‘My mom is dynamite!’ A call to her profession and her beauty that, surely, her son will be proud to proclaim!

Ellie took the time to look at each of the little cozies with a pleased gasp before the onesie earned a laugh. "It's perfect, Lauri. Thank you so much, you thoughtful girl," she praised.

Willow decided they'd go as it seemed everyone else had already given their gifts who had brought them. She produced two bags, handing one to Ellie and one to Everest, insisiting Ellie go first. Inside she found a soft plush security blanket with an elephant attached and a hooded towel that also had elephant ears and a trunk on it. "Oh that's so cute! You didn't have to though, Willow."

"True, but it seems silly to fly across the country and show up empty handed," she chucked, placing a hand on Theo's leg before nodding that Everest could have his turn.

Reaching into he large bag, his brows furrowed at what he felt, unable to tell what it was by touch. Finally he managed to pull out a gas mask, though his confusion didn't leave. "What is this Will?"

She'd already giggled a bit to herself, but gathered to answer, "Its my promise to Ellie that you'll never have an excuse not to change a dirty diaper."

A flutter of laughter moved through the room. Wesley set an encouraging hand on Everests shoulder. "We can get you a hazmat suit if needed." Then he broke out in a hearty laugh.

Theo clapped, "Hahaha, she got you!"

"I think that one, plus the onesie Wes got, pair well together!" Cory slapped his knee in mirth.

Lauri giggled, "He needs to match. We should put little elephant ears on him and paint the muzzle like a trunk."

Willow and Rosy both agreed with the idea, loving the idea of humiliating their brother if possible. "Oh yes, please. Lauri, put that on our list of things to do," Rosy chuckled.

"I not backup for those, Everest," Joao said with firm certainty.

"What Joao said - you're on your own for whatever destruction comes out of your spawn," Oliver agreed, having decided that no matter the cost he'd make sure that they'd have a full-time nanny once Lauri and he had their little ones to avoid such confrontations.

"That's too good," Ellie enjoyed a final look before everything was piled up and taken away to be placed on the jet. The largest packages seemed to come from the grandparents with all the big essentials. For now they'd have to be stored at Avostoska until it was determined just where they'd be staying long time.

"It was absolutely lovely having everyone here," Sarah said, as gracious a host as ever. Even to the point where she wasn't going to nag on the destruction done to one of her rooms. "I hope to see you all very soon and wish everyone only the best until we meet again. Best of wishes to Eleanor and Everest," she said with a raise of her glass that many were quick to follow.

"We were honored to come, both to celebrate Ellie and Everst on their first child and to have the opportunity to tour your wonderful home," Wesley said. He helped Inara up from her seat.

Lauri stood up with Oliver, arm in arm, "Oui, thank you for hosting." She absolutely enjoyed the tour. They learned so much! But of course, she especially loved to support Ellie in her first pregnancy.

"Yeah, it was pretty great," Cory nodded, doing about the same as the others. His arm wrapped around Rosalie.

Yonten shrugged, "It was cool." His arm draped across Annabelle's shoulder.

"Oh that's right, Yonny-Boy," Wesley leaned to tell him quietly what they found on their tour and that he'd have to fix it. Yonten sighed and rolled his eyes, but agreed.

While Yonten was being chided, Roderick and Fiona said their goodbyes to the Blackthorne’s, then moved to do the same with Ellie and Everest. “Best wishes! This was quite lovely, a great day.”

"Da, was good time," Theo said, going in for a hug and handshake for the Blackthorne's before doing the same with Ellie and Everest once Roderick and Fiona were done. "So happy for you,” He said sincerely. Theo reiterated the offer from months ago to all of them, after having said goodbye to everyone. “Hope to see you in Seabrook sometime."

Oh, if Theo only knew.

Lottie and the children were sad to leave so soon. They hugged on Liz and Anita, knowing they wouldn't see them in a long while. Before they got to Roderick and Fiona, Hye and Kazumi came in with their lost shoes that they then fitted on to the kids.

Willow had parting embraces with Everest and Ellie before moving on to Wesley and Inara before they could get out the door. Promises of keeping in touch and letting them know if she should ever need anything were made. Rosy and Liz each had a hug, albeit brief as their relationship was, before she moved on to her mother. It still felt odd that her father couldn't show up for even a day, but at the same time it also didn't seem completely unlike Robert Crosse who rarely had time for his family. Although still strained, things felt much better than they had, even at the wedding,, with no questions or suggestions of her returning home.

"Are you ready to go my Krasavchik?" she could be heard, taking Theo's arm and making a comfortable pace away from the others giving their goodbyes. She knew well enough that he was stressed without having Bandit at his size.

“Da, ready to go,” Theo said with a nod. He did, indeed, feel anxious about reuniting with Bandit. It was good Granya and Liam had dropped them off instead of them getting a Lyft or Uber. They took Bandit off Theo and Willow’s hands when they were informed that they couldn’t bring her with them. The two would have a late arrival in Seabrook, but they'd be home soon enough and back surrounded by family and friends they could feel a bit more at ease around.

Rosy took her turn after with a quick goodbye to Anita, with promises to see her soon and stay in contact. It seemed only fair as the closest thing that she still had to a mother and especially since the strong woman was holding on.

Wesley began the walk out front with Inara alongside his parents who were comfort taking such a bold move since their moment in the gallery. This didn't miss Inara's attention. She looked up at Wes for some answer to why his parents were so close. Had something gone down? Did they want to pick a fight? She looked back to see her children catching up. If the elder Cromwells had something to say, then she wanted it said before they could witness any nastiness.

Inara slowed just as they got to the cars. Her amber eyes flicked between the older couple. "Did you need something?"

Fiona's gentle frown blended away for an attempt at a pleasant smile. Not forced, but not practiced. "Only to wish you two a safe trip home. We hope to see all of you soon."

"Yes, please consider visiting sometime," Roderick said in a calm tone.

"Perhaps. I'm sure the children will like that," Inara said a little stiffly. She wasn't quite sure what was up here, but at least Wes didn't seem upset.

"Oh we'd love to see them, of course, but... We'd be just as happy if it were either of you, or both," Fiona insisted softly.

Surprise and suspicion fluttered over Inara's face. Another glance at Wesley told her he didn't think they were bullshitting them. Not quite willing to give into hope just yet, Inara offered a hesitant nod, "I'll think about it." Obviously Wesley had made up his mind in some capacity. He said nothing against it for one. It was up to her now. She'd have to talk to Wesley about all of this strangeness! “Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.” Fiona and Roderick could see the two we're not ready for hugs and kisses. But the children were! Lottie, Jasper, and Baby Kit cuddled up with their grandparents for final teary goodbyes that nearly got Inara wiping at her eyes.

Once they were finished Wesley nudged them gently. "Come on children, in you go.” He saw to it that each one got into a secured seat.

Yonten passed the elder Cromwell couple, exchanging a grin with their uncomfortable frowns. He chuckled as he got inside with Annabelle. They would probably never feel at ease around each other. They were too stiff-collared and he lit Molotov cocktails to crash between him and the police from whom he ran.

Roderick and Fiona gave Cory and Rosalie hugs before they got into their car, "Safe trip," they murmured. It would be a long way off for Rosalie’s babyshower, but Fiona was looking forward to it. She hoped Rosy was too!

“Bye mom; bye dad,” Cory said with a smile, letting go of them to get into the car.

"It was so good to see you both," Rosy said with all sincerity, smiling to them both as they settled into the car. She was excited to head back to the castle, but more importantly to get out of these shoes and bra.

Lauri, ever friendly, showered the older couple with a French goodbye and a hope to see them sometime soon. After all, she considered Cory family and that meant his parents were included. Then she entered the SUV with Oliver not far behind. Though it was a weird way to feel, he was personally content with the return to their 'home' of temporary sorts in Belarus. Granted, the time they'd spent away did add to his curiosities of just where he and his Lamb would end up once leaving the castle.

Joao and Andriy had quickly shuffled their way out the door, pleased to be spared any goodbye hugs or wishes. It had been a nice break from the walls of Avostoska, but they also had felt slightly like the odd men out. Perhaps they'd skip out on the rest of the baby showers if possible - it'd give a certain Ukrainian a break from his haunting!

Ellie and Everest could be seen out the windows of the cars that were loading up, giving each other their own goodbyes. Even at a distance, her fiery brows could be seen furrowing together as she spoke to him. One didn't need to hear to know that she was making sure he knew he was being held to expectations of being back in Belarus by the second week of April. He had no intentions of being a second late, and seemed to even calm his burning Phoenix before leading her to the car where the Von Helsings were.

"Keep an eye on her, will you? At least until you have Gordon on board," he said, half as a joke to Wesley. "And once you have him...maybe keep an eye to make sure she doesn't kill him."

Wesley chuckled, “I’ll do my best.” The first would be easier than the second.

"No promises," Ellie purred, from her seat, determined at that point not to shed further tears that day.

"That's my girl," Everest smirked, giving the car a pat before the windows rolled up and their caravan took off back to the landing jet.

Behind them, Everest could be seen getting into a car alone, one that would take him to their freshly purchased personal jet and head beck to the West coast to settle a problem. Only then did he send a few details through to Wesley through a heavily encrypted system they used for communications regarding mages when they weren't face to face. There had been an infiltration to the systems at Crosse Accounting and Associates, and while nothing seemed missing or horribly threatened, there was belief that the culprit could have been a mage alliance. He needed to patch things up in person as well as hire a liaison to manage the company when he wasn't present and could take a day or so to be available, but did in fact expect to be finished within a few weeks.

Before long everyone was gathered once more on the large jet, down one person but loaded with a vast amount of gifts in the hangar below. It wasn't horribly late at that point, though they were expected to arrive in London in the early morning hours to pick up the latest body to their entourage. Ellie knew she wouldn't possibly be awake at that hour, but trusted that if she was needed they'd wake her.

"So, everything went better than expected?" she asked Inara, catching the glances between her and the Cromwell's on the way out of the estate. "Is it too early to say it seems like things are on the mend with the wicked in-laws of the west?"

That question had to be pondered a moment. Inara inhaled, held her breath in thought, and exhaled, “I’d have to say yes, it went better than expected.” She meant to go in on asking what had happened when a tiny version of her and her husband came up.

Lottie yawned, “Mommy, I want juice.” The little Dove came over, balled fists rubbing eyes, and a pouty pair of plump lips.

“Not right now, you need to go to sleep and I need to have a talk,” Inara gave her girl a kiss to her cheek. “Go on with Kazumi.”

Frowning, Lottie flopped into Inara’s arms, “But Mommy I want you,” she said in a drowsy, pitiful voice.

“I know, I know…” Inara sighed. She was tempted.

Cory got up with a sleepy grunt. “Lottie, Jasper— Baby Kit. Why don't Rosy and I tuck you guys in? I can tell a story.”

That would mean a little longer going to bed, but it caught the attention of the little ones. Jasper spared no time climbing up into Cory’s arms. “Fwost Diants!” He insisted.

“No, tell us about the Ching Shih!” Lottie left her mother’s arms to grab onto Cory’s. Charlotte’s schooling had a structure, but she was allowed to roam and explore subjects on her own too. If something interested her it was fit in on Friday because it was a flexible day. Recently she came across stories of pirates.

“Maybe, we’ll see,” Cory chuckled. He looked over to Rosy. “Want to come?”

"Of course," Rosalie chuckled, scooping up Kit and resting him on her hip. Though maybe not the place to get aroused, she could still appreciate his skill with children and time with their niece and nephews. Okay, well perhaps the hallway back from the children's chambers was a place to get a little excited, enough to tie her over until they could have true alone time.

While the young adorable couple left to attend the Von Helsing children— much to Andriy’s relief, since Baby Kit’s sleepy eyes were roaming around for him—Inara turned back to Ellie and Wes about the situation with her in-law’s. They weren't the only ones curious. “What happened Wesley?”

“An interesting development occurred within moments of observing the fascinating gallery in the Blackthorne’s home,” Wesley said, retelling the events to Ellie and Inara who had opted out of the tour. Yonten and Annabelle were nearby to hear it too. They were surprised to hear about Merida and how close she looked to Annabelle. They would wait to ask about it though, he was just getting to the part Inara was after.

Cory and Rosalie returned about this time. “Oh, sorry, continue!” He said in a hushed volume when they looked their way. Cory sat with Rosy not far from Lauri and Oliver.

The Lamb noticed a mark or two on Cory’s neck that she only grinned at in silence, giving Rosy a discreet wiggle of her brows before turning her attention back to the Von Helsing couple.

Wesley explained that he had been considering his parents improvements lately. While they couldn’t repair damage simply by regretting the past, he was willing to gamble on a future with them. “Believe me, it kind of crept up on me over time. It sort of just came together in a moment of clarity. I was just as astonished at the time as you are now.” Wesley caressed Inara’s cheek. “But of course, I would not act unless we are in agreement.”

Inara’s lips quivered. “Are you kidding? I’ve wanted this for a long time.” The idea it was happening now after slowly losing hope Fiona and Roderick would ever try— even just to try—to accept her and to extend their apologies for what they had done to her husband was a dream come true. “Yes, I’d love it if we could try to make things work.” Hormones or not, Inara melted into tears in Wesleys’ arms.

“Aw, une si précieuse petite tigresse,” Lauri cooed with sincerity, feeling her own heart strings plucked.

Cory smiled broadly. If this was the beginning of a great relationship or a failed start, it didn’t matter. At this point they had more hope than before. “That’s great you guys!”

Yonten had to admit it too. “That’s cool, chica.” His words conveyed enough.

"Is good to have peace with family," Joao nodded solemnly, ready for a rest but staying for the conversation.

"It's absolutely wonderful," Ellie agreed, so glad that all the years of glares and snide comments might have been finally coming to an end. It bode well for both the children as well as the parents. "Though this might mean you'll need to stop doing as many things to intentionally aggravate them, Wes."

"Or continue because they should accept you either way," Rosy argued with a smirk. She'd decided they weren't going to be a couple to offer apologies for what they were. A baby before marriage? Who cared.They'd be happy with each other and anyone wanted differently wasn't a friend.

"True that," Annabelle nodded, admitting that it was a nice break from the usual that she'd managed to go a day in her mother's presence without a glare. Granted she hadn't been about for the discovery of the room they'd tumbled in. "So now this painting. When did you say she was from?"

“Around the sixteenth century,” Wesley answered her. They had only heard about the likeness between the women. Wesley relayed the rest of the information. “As Sarah tells it, Merida McKinnon married Henry Parris when she was about sixteen. They lived in a cottage he built for her until her untimely death at the hands of a vampire, shortly after giving birth to a son. The house is said to have burnt down.”

Inara perked, “A vampire? My Love, do you think...”

“It’s possible. If that German vampire is as old as he looks, he could have easily been alive at the time.” Wesley wouldn’t rule it out.

Lauri pulled up the images she took of the paintings. She had been contemplating the artwork and comparing it to other’s she had seen in her studies. Something had triggered a memory. “Did Mrs. Blackthorne say that the cottage was built in England?”

Cory thought back. “I think she implied it at least. Why?”

“Because the trees here— look, they are nearly identical to the ones found in the Black Forest,” Lauri said, offering her phone for examination.

“The Black Forest?” Cory murmured, taking it to look. He read the brief description. “Germany.”

Lauri swiped down to show them a glade that looked quite familiar to the one in the painting. The ruins of a scorched stone rectangle lay to the side of it. This particular image came from a specific place in Germany. “Berlin.” Lauri read the caption.

"I don't know, but she sounds like a woman after my own heart," Annabelle smirked, falling into place next to Yonten and letting her head rest on his shoulders. She was fine for now, but soon she'd want to journey back to their own small room, once the conversation was done.

“Yeah, sounded quite familiar to someone we know,” Inara chuckled with a wink at the dragon.

"That's what we were thinking too," Rosy admitted, examining the image that Lauri had pulled up. "Mrs. Blackthorne did also say that there were only partial letters in some case, so maybe they were only assuming England since that's where Parris was from?"

"Tak, but what does Berlin mean then?" Andriy questioned, enjoying a night cap. "Vampire from hundreds of years ago and alive today, but wed don't know who he is?"

“Berlin…” Wesley murmured, his eyes wandering off trying to recall why that struck him.

Inara shrugged, “It’s not uncommon for records to be lost. Honestly, the older they are the more they try to hide. He could have destroyed the cottage and the letters to cover his tracks.”

Lauri took back her phone. “I have been taking notes.” She pulled up a folder with information on the German in specific. She had added since then. “We know he is featured in the Monet painting. We learned it had been given to a Parris ancestor by Monet in secret to honor an old friend. There is so far no name we can attribute to this man, but we know he has not been far from Europe—”

“Berlin!” Wesley snapped his fingers. “That mage. He said the word ‘Berlin’ before they vanished.” Then he chuckled, “Sorry for interrupting Lauri. Please, continue.”

“Oh, Ça va.” Lauri smiled and shook her head. “It’s nothing we haven’t heard before anyway.”

Cory excused himself for squeezing in here. “So what’s this about Berlin?”

“I don’t know. Just remembered that was what the mage said before they left.” Wesley shrugged, following Andriy’s lead and getting a drink. “I suppose they went to Berlin. I know I haven’t done much on that language they have been speaking, but it doesn’t seem difficult to guess.” Frustratingly enough Dr. Conti relayed to him that the only one who spoke the language committed suicide. Well, so far. The man they found unconscious had yet to wake. The doctor was under strict orders not to do harm him until they could get information from him. Wesley hoped to check in on that when they go back home. “This story is a little confusing, don’t you think? A man and his wife living in English nobility move to a humble cottage in the Black Forests of Germany?” Wesley sat back with his wife, one arm around her and a glass in his other hand.

“Well, Merida was wild at heart,” Lauri offered. She wondered if perhaps the conflicting letters gave insight to their dynamic. “I mean, if Annabelle and Yonten wrote to each other, don’t you think they would write in their nicknames?” Littered with ‘Bunbun’ and ‘Anna-Banana’ and flirty, sweet nothings.

"I know my letters would be...and not just with Bunny," Annabelle smirked. "There would be a few other names that I reserve for the bedroom."

Cory nodded, “Plus, he had her portrait done and her cottage. Probably by some fancy artist. Looks like he doted on her a lot.”

Lauri said, “Well, I would agree he fawned over her, but the portrait and cottage were not painted by anyone renowned— I thought so, because of the artwork is like his frescos. But look, I don’t see a signature on either of them. Only the one with him and his son. That one is by Karl van Mander.”

"Hmm, but still he went so far as to have the portrait done and especially that cottage. I wonder if he had it done for Merida while she was alive?" Ellie murmured in though.

"Possibly," Oliver remarked, toying with a strand of Lauri's hair. "Though we still don't know how this completely ties them to the vampire. The fact that the painting was sent to the Parris family means someone wanted them to have it, but why?"

"That's a good question, but maybe not one we can answer tonight," Rosy said as she stifled a yawn. "Maybe someone can interrogate one of the mages when we get back to Belarus, but I think I'm ready to call it a night. You guys?"
 
The yawn from Rosalie triggered the urge to do so in the others. Wesley finished off his drink and stood up with Inara. “Too true, Rosy Posy. We have a long flight ahead of us to London. I don’t expect to be up early tomorrow. Please, enjoy the jet as you wish. Inara and I will likely be out and about before lunch though.” A lot had happened that Wesley wanted to think over and he honestly wanted a cuddle with Inara as well as verbally process. He would have said they wouldn't come out until lunch, but he believed Ellie would need a little more attention since Everest was gone and they didn’t have that assistant yet. “We can do what research we can between now and Lauri and Oliver’s wedding. Then afterward, I think I’ll go deeper.” Wesley intended on making this a memorable event for the two. Maybe their bachelor and bachelorette party wouldn't end in a drunken bar fight, but it would be enjoyable nonetheless. “Goodnight, everyone.”

“Goodnight,” Cory said, helping Rosy up and setting his hand at the low of her back. Both for support and to hopefully remind her of their hallway pit-stop. Maybe they wouldn’t have a full session, due to the lateness of the hour, but he hoped for some kind of intimacy. “I might stay up a little bit though. Maybe do a bit of scrolling on my phone— I don’t know, we’ll see,” he murmured. Cory didn’t want to seem pushy or presumptuous, so he let that hang in the air.

He wouldn't need to let anything hang for long, his beloved also eager to continue their moment from earlier that night. A yawn or two couldn't dissuade her, and might have just been a sly excuse to get away from the others quicker. The moment they were out of eyesight though, she took hold of the front of his shirt and led him back toward their in-flight bedroom with murmured appreciation of the earlier moment of Dedicated Daddy time.

Yonten certainly knew he was going to get a bite before bed. He grinned, those black eyes shimmering into crystalline pools. They’d have to be careful on Wesley’s jet, as always, but he had enjoyed enough of their calmer nights to look forward to that too. “C’mere Anna-Banana,” Yonten said in a gruff, seductive tone. He got up and offered her his hand.

The wild couple made their way down to their cabin leaving no mystery to what was going to go down. Lauri chuckled at their energy. As much as she enjoyed intimacy with her Lion before bed the Lamb felt the tiredness of the day weigh on her. So much had happened! “Dormons, mon Amour. Ça a été une longue journée.” Lauri was content to simply stroll with Oliver to their cabin where she slipped on a comfortable gown, got into bed, shared a kiss or two, and slept in his arms.

Saturday March 2, 2019​

Albatross, the jet that Wesley chose for their flight across the pond, caught up to the morning of the Western Hemisphere. True to his word, Wesley and Inara were late to come out of their cabin. Hye and Kazumi entertained the children until the couple appeared for the most part. Occasionally Cory wrestled with Jasper, or Baby Kit insisted that Andriy read him a story. At some point Lottie sat with Lauri, Ellie, and Rosy for a makeup session.

Charlotte and the other two were quick to meet their parents with excitement once Wes and Inara emerged. Wesley’s brows perked in unexpected, mild discomfort when his Dove came up with a fully made face. “Oh, is this the work of your Aunts?”

“Yeah! Aren’t I pretty Daddy?” Lottie giggled, doing a hop.

“Always, my Dove—” Wesley knelt down and placed his hands on her shoulders, “—with or without makeup.” He knew he had to choose his words carefully. Women didn’t put all this effort into their appearance to be shuffled off with phrases like ‘Natural is better for you’ or ‘Beauty is on the inside’. Lottie was smart enough to know that already and he wasn’t about to patronize her. However, to Wesley, he wasn’t just looking at technique. This was a harbinger of what was coming quicker than his heart was ready. She’d be eight that year. In ten short years she’ll be eighteen. “Your Aunts did a great job...But only ten more minutes and then you must clean it off, okay? It could get on the plane or on your clothes. You know how much you love to play. We don’t want a mess. We can take some pictures to keep it as a memory, though. How’s that?”

Pleased that her father wasn’t adverse to the makeup and that he looked upon her with gentle favor, Lottie didn’t feel bad about the suggestion. “Okay!” She smiled, moving to show her mother too, before running off to do as Wesley predicted.

Inara’s hand gave Wesley’s a little squeeze. She knew how hard it was for him to see them grow up. She felt it too, though she had an easier time. Perhaps because of her upbringing. They could always talk through it later. For now Inara spotted Ellie and came to sit with her while Wesley got down to play with his children. “So, El, what do you know about this guy so far?”

Cory had been interested too. He shuffled up from the floor to sit in earshot next to Rosalie. That left Lauri to be tackled by Jasper alone, but that was okay. A fierce beaver like her could handle it. Besides, Wes had come and taken up some of the sock-balls they made to pelt the determined toddler. Lottie, being the ally of Jasper, only made it fair by tossing them back at Wesley. Baby Kit oversaw from his Ukrainian throne the war which he began. Sometimes he pointed his finger to direct an attack. Most of his pointing wasn’t paid any heed by General Jasper, who went against his king to gain his own glory in battle. It was okay. Baby Kit had no idea what was really going on anyway. All he knew was that sometimes things happened when he pointed.

Ellie, pleased with herself for being a part of giving Wesley a regular reminder that his little girl would someday be a woman, settled in with her cup of tea, feet elevated. "Not a lot, really. We were going off of Oliver's recommendation and Everest was the one doing the footwork."

Oliver, pulling away from the battle that was taking place on the floor, straightened up to offer his input. "Indeed, he's strongly sought after right now," the British Lion said, getting a cup of Early Grey to sip on between talk. "His mother, Jacquie Davis, is an absolutely phenomenal bodyguard and even worked with my family for a few years as well as with a number of celebrities. She's done undercover work and extraction atop of normal duties. If any of you are cinephiles, you might have heard of 'Close' starring Noomi Rapace that just debuted for streaming online in January. That is actually based on his mother and things she's done."

"Oh that's quite impressive," Rosy hummed, resting into Cory. "And Gordon is supposed to be just as good?"

"So everyone is saying. Mind you, he's clearly much younger and less experienced than her, but he's been training under her for the past few years and knows everything that she does," Oliver said with confidence.

Ellie was hesitant to be impressed. "Better be as good as you're boasting, Oliver, or I'll be chasing you down and turning you into a Lion skin rug," she huffed, though with little gusto behind her words.

Wesley, who hid behind a pillow from the onslaught of sock-balls with Lauri, said, “I looked into it too. He is good.” He hoped that brief confirmation was enough because Lottie complained that she wanted her father to be on her side of the fight.

“Yeah Daddy, be d’ah T’aptain!” Jasper said. His sock-ball veered to the left and missed his target; the little wily Lamb who benefitted from Wesley’s aid.

Whatever Lauri thought Wesley’s would do, it was answered immediately when he pounced on her from behind. “Will do, my little hunters!”

“Ah, traitor!” Lauri gasped, beginning a wrestling match while the children cheered for her demise. Charlotte gathered up sock-balls for pending execution while Jasper entered into the fray to ‘help’ Wesley.

“Is he a hunter, or an associate?” Cory asked, hoping they’d fill-in if he were a vampire, werewolf, or mage hunter too.

"Eh, yes and no," Oliver answered while watching the ensuing battle. "The family was involved in mage hunting years back, I believe? They broke away generations ago and instead of keeping their skills focused just on mages they study a lot of what's out in the world currently. He's likely to know Vampires better than anyone here but Inara, for example. A jack of all type of situation."

"Interesting," Joao hummed. "Would be a lot of information to manage."

"But they're equipped for it. This is their lives," Oliver pointed out. "Digesting knowledge needed for the safety of whoever they’re guarding. I would expect great things. And if not..well I will accept the blame Ellie and personally help you look for a replacement."

"Holding you to it, Lion boy," she spoffed, picking up a sock ball that had gone sideways and chucking it at Wesley's head.

Cory took a couple shots at Wesley too, to which the Fox complained he was being unfairly attacked— this, coming from a man who turned-coat against his former ally! “That does sound like a lot...”

Wesley, foiled by not having the free reign to move as he’d wish, especially with children underfoot despite their ‘help’, found himself struggling against Lauri’s attempt to put him in a submission hold like he was some kind of wolf! “Not— so bad if you’ve— got the—shit!” Lauri’s feet pressed Wesley’s face against the soft floor. Her criss-crossed legs hooked successfully underneath his left arm, where she sat on his back, while the other fought to hook his right. Jasper came up to tackle Lauri’s back, giving Wes a chance to slip out.

“Zut alors!” Lauri huffed, feeling herself being pulled to Wesley’s advantage.

“Hah!” Wesley faced Lauri outward, with half of her body pressed against the floor. What was not held down by gravity had to be immobilized. Wes’s right arm held her right one back. The leg of that same side pinned hers to the one being held down by their weight. Lauri’s torso was then stretched to keep from wiggling. The children cheered as they readied to pelt the Lamb to death in honor of King Baby Kit. “As I was saying— it’s not much if you have the dedication. I make it a point to learn as much as I can about all fields as well.”

Cory chuckled, at all of it, but said, “Yeah, but you’re also a control freak who hates to lose. I think you’d have done it no matter what.”

Lottie gave Jasper some sock-balls. “For crimes against the King!” Whatever those may be, or if they were true, it probably didn’t matter. The sock-balls launched to bop off of Lauri’s exposed belly and head.

“Yeah, get her!” Cory encouraged them. While they slowly executed Lauri, Cory asked, “Oliver, how do you know Gordon?”

Rosy chuckled away at the children and their creative antics, glad to see everyone so merry. Even Lauri was clearly enjoying herself, despite being outnumbered and pinned.

"His mother was a guard for my father during his term as prime minister for awhile," Oliver answered, deciding it was time to come and rescue his beloved. Diving in to block the soft barrage, he became a human shield for his Lamb, though it'd still be up to her to free from the Fox's grasp.

"A prodigal son of a world famous bodyguard. I guess it's a start," Ellie said in contentment. They would be landing shortly to pick up the man who was going to be in charge with keeping the Phoenix safe, though hopefully not before a good lunch.

Inara watched in amusement as her husband decided to take on Oliver and Lauri at the same time once the Lamb bleated for help from her Lion. No shame in asking for assistance! Jasper and Lottie, however, called foul play— but they would have done so in any case. “Ellie, I think we should haze Gordon a little.”

Wesley, who was losing his hold on Lauri, switched to pull Oliver to the ground when Lottie and Jasper both took one side of the Lamb. “Oh dear lord, what will you do to the poor man?” He chuckled, trying to get his arm around Oliver’s chest for a yank to the floor.

“Nothing terrible. Just something entertaining,” Inara smiled. “What do you think El?”

The Lion took on the Fox in a struggle to keep from being pinned while being mindful of the children and women nearby. They would likely have been more aggressive in their approach if it were a more spacious battle ground and if there weren't little ones scurrying about. As it was, Oliver enjoyed the harmless romp while others chuckled at the sight.

"Hmm, I wouldn't say no to it," she grinned in agreement, fingers tapping the top of her bump rhythmically in thought. "I would love to know just what you have in mind behind those amber eyes, Inara."

"They are trouble together," Andriy chuckled, still posed as the throne to King Kit, watching the chaos before them while listening to the beginnings of more behind him.

Annabelle had to agree from her place on Yonten's lap. "Yeah, don't go scaring the guy too much on his first day," she warned the two women.

“Yeh, chica, I thought you wanted to hire him?” Yonten chuckled, his arms loose around Annabelle’s waist.

“Mmm, what about we go for a stroll with all of the children, and ask him to watch them while we go into a shop? Maybe in London? Let’s see if he can keep a handle on all three at once,” Inara giggled darkly. She had thought of doing that for Andriy. She wouldn’t rule it out for his future either. “Really test his metal.”

Wesley, who was finding it harder than expected to take two people in these conditions, slowly felt his advantage slip once Lauri had tickled his children into a pile and came to help Oliver. “Oh—how—how cruel!” Wes managed before exhaling in a grunt when Oliver and Lauri got his legs and arms.

Jasper shuffled to his feet, catching his breath with a big ole smile. Yonten found it amusing to toss a sock-ball near him at the boy. This got the toddlers attention. “Det dem!” Jasper raised a fist towards Yonten’s and Annabelle.

Lottie, who was a hair's breadth away from helping her father, looked over to see Jasper tackle Yonten’s legs. She took the sock-balls she meant to use on Oliver and Lauri and began throwing them at the wild couple.

Wesley, panting, said, “Truce!”

Lauri took a sock-ball and held it, “Non, I demand surrender.”

“Ah! How rude!” Wesley chuckled. “Alright, alright— the Lion and the Lamb has defeated this Fox!”

"Oh, that would be diabolical," Ellie agreed with the Tigress's plan. "I love it. We'll have him stay on the jet? I'd love to be able to watch it afterward."

“Yes, that’s perfect,” Inara mused.

"You little rugrats!" Annabelle was quick to start catching the launched balls, turning to toss them lightly back at the kids' stomachs. "You picked a fight you can't win - give up while you can!"

Rosy had to chuckle at the fiery dragon who dulled her claws to play gently enough for the little ones. Perhaps there was a mother instinct buried in there after all, despite what she might have said. "Ellie, you are gonna scare that man off right off the bat, aren't you?"

“Well if he’s not ready now I think that should be an issue,” Inara offered in defense of the idea. Though the smile on her face said she was simply enjoying the thought of teasing someone.

Wesley, who had sat up once Oliver and Lauri had released him, chuckled, “Well folks, looks like you’ll get a front seat view of what happens when Ellie is without Everest.” While far more tolerable than when Yonten and Annabelle— currently being tackled by children—were separated, they’d experience something to remember!

Lauri caught her breath beside Oliver on the couch, glad to not be a target for now, “Let’s hope he has agility. These kids throw well.”

Inara spoffed, “We’ll have to see!” She got up from the couch. “For now, I am hungry. Anyone else up for lunch?” The children heard ‘lunch’ and snapped their attention to their mother. A cheer for food was followed by a race to the dinning hall. Baby Kit was taken over by Andriy.

Cory chuckled, “Yeah, I’m famished.” He helped Rosy up and wrapped his arm around her.

Yonten, who had been using Annabelle as a meat shield since she had sat on his lap, stood up with her in his arms in case anyone else aimed a sock-ball at him. “Yeh, I’m hungry.”

Lauri threw two sock-balls at the Tibetan which ended up bopping off of Annabelle’s thigh when he maneuvered her in front. “You won’t eat easily with her in your arms, Yonten.”

“Oh, I can— sometimes, in other places, chica,” Yonten chuckled, letting Annabelle go.

Cory hurried past the wild couple just in case Yonten decided to enlighten them about what he meant! “Ham sandwich, here I come!”

Annabelle let out a squeal of delight from Yonten's hold, mischievous glimmer in her eyes at his implications. "Oh you going to have to save that for dessert, Bunny," she told him as she was finally set on her feet, keeping an arm about him.

The announcement of food had many feet shuffling toward the dining section of the jet. Joao followed after Andriy carrying his Lordling, shaking his head at the sight. "You are slave to small human," he mused.

"No, I only help," the Ukrainian was quick to deny the accusations while carefully sitting down with Kit at the table, both of their plates already placed before him. Where before there had been trial and error, by now Baby Kit simply awaited for his Ukrainian to slice his grapes into smaller bites and for Andriy to blow on the steamy hotdog chunks before they had a chance to burn the tiny tots tongue.

Ellie snorted at blindness to his position, pulling up her chair and facing a steaming steak with a side of ribs like the carnivore she'd nearly become. "You say what you want, Andriy, but that boy has you wrapped around his finger," she said before beginning to cut up her steak.

“Kit certainly has me enthralled.” Inara spoffed, sitting down to take in the adorable sight before stirring her curry and rice.

Wesley gave Andriy a pat as he passed him by. “Don’t listen to them Andriy, you are a strong independent Ukrainian who don’t need no baby— is that alright Kit?” The Baby, who had no idea what his Dad was saying, but knew it had to do with a positive thing towards Andriy, nodded. “You see? Perfectly free.”

Cory chuckled, getting his hands around a thick ham sandwich. “At least you know you’ll have real freedom after the hunt, Andriy,” he offered the indentured servant. They’d likely all part ways by then. Well most. Lauri and Oliver would linger for her job.

"Tak," the Ukrainian agreed, passing off a cooled hotdog piece before taking a bite of his own meal. "Will be good to be home once more."

Joao had to agree with that sentiment. "Belarus nice, but is no Brazil," he chuckled around a bite.

"Well I'm sure you'll both be happy to go home but we'll miss having you around," Rosy told them both, placing a hand on Cory's leg. Over the past few months they'd gotten quite accustomed to being around each other, how would it be when everyone did go their separate ways?

Cory, mouth full, nodded. His hand found Rosalie’s and his thumb caressed her fingers. He had to admit that, while he was eager to keep Willow safe, he couldn’t say he minded the delay. It had been fun getting to know everyone. Making memories. Especially with Rosalie, Lauri, and Oliver. They were becoming more of a family than he had expected. All of them were, and he couldn’t be more happy to live his life with Rosalie through this journey, and more.

Ellie could sense the emotion behind Rosy's words. "Oh but I'm sure we'll all be in contact still. Plenty of work to cross and they'll have to come back in for the wedding in September, of course," she assured her.

"Exactly. I think this experience has really brought us all together," Oliver agreed, looking over to his Lamb with pure adoration. "Not a bond to easily wear or break, that's for certain."

Lauri beamed in loving affection in return to her Lion, saying, “Nous sommes tous bénis.” Quite so, and never regretful. Her hand came to rest on his.

Yonten grinned, giving Annabelle a pair of shimmering black eyes. He had his own bias on just how blessed he believed he was in comparison to everyone else. His expression wasn’t ‘hungry’, it was full of admiration and love.

Inara sniffed, “I love you guys,” she murmured.

“Oh darling, try not to weep. Your nose will swell and you’ll have trouble eating while breathing,” Wesley handed her a tissue and a glass of water.

Cory chuckled, holding back a tease so that Inara could regain control over her emotions. It was well and good that he focused on eating anyway. They were a little late to lunch. If they wanted to finish and freshen up before landing they’d have to get their food in soon.

London soon came into view just as the meal tied up. The people on board had a moment to change close, brush hair, or help a Baby Kit with his shoes. The tan moccasins were soft and helped his tiny feet develop without harming their form. Jasper and Lottie were dressed and ready to meet their new guest. Wesley wore his usual that normally matched his wife’s ensemble.

Yonten was curious, so he didn’t hold up in his cabin with Annabelle, but he didn’t feel the need to freshen up. He had on a Gun’s ‘N Roses shirt and a pair of jeans. Just fine for him. He didn’t see much point in getting dressy. Not like he wouldn’t be caught in his briefs down the hall chasing after Annabelle. Gordon would learn.

Lauri wore her normal ‘assistant’ style clothes; leggings (with pockets), and a flattering, yet casual top. Since they were coming to London she prepared a little better this time with a shawl-like hoody. It made her feel like she was halfway between fantasy and modern style. Lauri decided she’d wear it often in cold climates. It felt comfortable and she could style it.

Cory made sure his outfit was presentable. He chose a more ‘London’ look with Oliver’s help. If Cory thought he could get away with it, he’d have gone full Knight for fun. But no, he felt compelled not to look like the nerd he was in public.

The Albatross landed in time for the guests aboard to finish up. Wesley came to Ellie’s side and asked, “Alright, are you ready to meet your new assistant?”

Ellie, dressed as she often was in a maternity gown for the sake of comfort, waddled about the jet ready to go. "Yeah, time to see if he's got what it'll take or if I'm going to have to threaten Everest back home," she huffed.

Rosy at Cory's side could only chuckle. Woe to that poor man who had no idea what was coming for him. "Who would have thought a bodyguard would need a bodyguard?" she murmured to him in amusement.

To be polite, Cory tried not to laugh. He pressed his mouth together and failed to keep it from turning up. At least his exhale didn’t escape! Taming his amusement he said, “If he survives Ellie he should get an instant raise.”

To be polite, Cory tried not to laugh. He pressed his mouth together and failed to keep it from turning up. At least his exhale didn’t escape! Taming his amusement he said, “If he survives Ellie he should get an instant raise.”

The group made their way down the stairs, careful especially of the women who were expecting with their less than reliable balance. Ellie came to rest on Wesley's free side while the children flocked about, eyes focused on the vehicle a short ways from them. It was time to meet the man who was supposed to be keeping her feeling safe when her gunslinger wasn't about to do so. The back door opened and two shiny black shoes appeared followed by the trim figure of a man. Removing sunglasses and tucking them in his jacket pocket, he stepped toward them, flashing a pearly smile with two dimpled cheeks.

"Mrs. Crosse. Lord and Lady Von Helsing," he nodded to the three closest before coming up before the group. "I'm G-"

"Twelve. You're fu-" Ellie barely caught herself from swearing in time. "You look like you're twelve years old." This had to be a joke between Wes and Everest, right?

"Actually, I'm eighteen, ma'am," Gordon smoothly corrected, though he was clearly no stranger to such a response. "And happy to be of service."

Inara didn't know he was so young. “Oh.” She looked up at her husband. Wesley, who stood between the women, didn’t think it was that big of a deal to mention. She decided it meant it should be okay. Though not everyone was certain.

Cory had to admit he wasn’t a fan of such a young age for an assistant. Lauri had at least a few more years of experience on her. They knew she had been in fights, even if some of her scars were strikes to the back from a riding crop. Gordon seemed a child to his eyes. And here Cory was, just about the same age! That sudden thought sobered him. Cory decided to reserve his judgement.

Just behind the others, Annabelle snorted, having to agree with her sister. He sure didn't look like much of a guard. Then again, neither did Lauri who they'd all watched wrestle about with Wesley. Yonten thought about the same as Annabelle. You could never tell what a person had in them by the way they looked. Kazumi, for instance, had a deeply scarred face— yet she was a quiet, gentle person when you interacted with her. Hye looked like Korean Jack Sparrow with a grudge to hold, but he was one of the chillest dudes Yonten knew who was quieter than himself. They were both young and deadly.

"Ah, Gordon! Jolly good to see you," Oliver waved with his hand that wasn't about his Lamb's waist, earning a brief nod from the young man, though his attention remained focused on the others as if silently willing them to move past his youthfulness.

6B3B2C5A-38E8-4CA2-9ED2-E5F2E2AF338F.png

Wesley came to shake Gordon’s hand. “Everest and Oliver believe in you and I trust them. Twelve or not, I suppose I’d expect you to perform as well as I’ve heard either way,” Wesley said with a grin. “Come and meet the crew. This is my brother Cory and his fiancée Rosalie.”

Cory smiled, offering his hand too, “Good to meet you, Gordon.”

Rosy perked up at Cory's side, offering an encouraging smile and shake of his hand. After all, he wasn't that young, merely a few years younger than herself and the same as Cory and Andriy, after all!

“Here is my childhood besty, Yonten Pakshi, and his fiancée Annabelle.” Wesley moved to them.

Yonten shrugged, “S’up.” He did not offer much beyond that. Wesley would know he was being aloof on purpose. Not that he was particularly cuddly upon new greetings anyway.

The dragon shared her Bunny's distance practices, only giving a nod of her head. "Good luck, kid."

“My wife, Inara.” Wesley grinned.

Inara stood beside Ellie, by the protocol of being the best friend she was going to accept Gordon outwardly when her Phoenix was ready. For now she did at least give him a handshake in hello. “We’re looking forward to seeing you in action.” She smiled, exchanging a knowing glance with Ellie about just what she meant.

Charlotte came running around the people grouped to meet Gordon, with Jasper at her heels and Baby Kit in Hye’s arms. At Wesley’s call they slowed to a halt. “Children this is Gordon. He will be Aunt Ellie’s assistant. Say hello.”

Doing a small curtsy as well as any Lady might, the little Dove said, “Good day. My name is Lady Charlotte Parvati Von Heling. But you can call me Lottie if it pleases you.”

“Hewo,” Jasper waved. Not a fan of trying to repeat his whole name or offering a handshake. He was young enough to get away with not doing it for now.

Baby Kit, a little shy, rested his head on Hye’s shoulder and offered a subtle wave of his hand in greeting. Then he tucked his arms to himself and smiled through his binky at Gordon. It was the extent of what Kit was comfortable with when meeting a stranger.

Wesley pointed out respectfully, “These are my assistants.”

“Hey, I’m Hye,” the Korean said, offering a shake with his free hand. Knowing his fellow assistant well, he gestured to her. “That’s Kazumi.” The scar-faced woman gave a bow. Not a fan of shaking hands. She rather keep to the distant bows she recalls of her childhood when she was in Japan.

“I think you may have heard of Lauri,” Wesley chuckled, seeing the Lamb eager to meet a new friend and fellow professional assistant!

“Bonjour Gordon! Bienvenue!” Lauri happily exclaimed, giving his cheeks a kiss and pulling him in for a brief hug. She pulled away with a word of encouragement. “Don’t worry, they are all good people.” The Lamb pat his shoulder in a spirit of assurance. “Let me know if you need anything okay?”

Taking up the rear of the group, Joao had to chuckle when he spotted another young man to join their group. He'd grown fond of keeping Andriy under his wing and something in him half expected the same to happen with Gordon. Andriy on the other hand was hopeful for someone who wasn't in their thirties or under three to hang out with.

"Zdravstvuyte, I am Andriy and this is Joao," he introduced them both.

Throughout introductions, Gordon had been quick to pick up on names and offered handshakes to those who offered them. The kisses from Lauri weren't expected, but he figured if he was going to make this gig work, he needed to roll with the punches. "Good to meet you all," he said with a nod to each of the children, the older of which were a bit closer than he was accustomed to being. "I hope this hasn't delayed your plans for the day stopping to get me. I've got a bag ready to go if you all are, Mrs. Crosse."

Ellie exhaled slowly, already able to tell just what this was going to feel like. An assistant she needed to babysit.

Inara rested a hand on her besty’s shoulder, “Actually we hoped to check out a store real quick before we left. It won’t take long. Why don’t you take your bag up to the jet and my husband can show you your cabin? Hye and Kazumi are coming with me so Ellie will be safe and sound for the time being.”

Cory said, “Yeah, I want to take a peek.” Get the jet as empty of people as possible for their little experiment.

Everyone suddenly seemed overly excited to see London shops. Rosy nodded and coiled her arm around Cory's while a limousine arrived to take everyone into the city. That poor man wouldn't know what he was up to face alone.

"Will need new shoes for wedding," Joao decided, him and Andriy shuffling over to the waiting car and scooting in to the furthest so it'd be easier for the pregnant women.

Catching on, Yonten grinned, “I’ll go too.” He gave Annabelle a squeeze with the arm draped around her shoulders as if to say he was hoping she’d do it as well.

Annabelle shrugged, making Yonten's arm rise and fall with a smirk over at him. "Oh I won't say no to shopping. Maybe get my baby a new shirt," she offered him, tugging him along into the backseat as well.

“Oui, I think I’d like to come,” Lauri looked up at Oliver. “How about you, mon Amour?”

"Avec toi, j'irai partout dans le monde, mon cher Agneau," Oliver murmured to her, brushing a few strands of her hair before turning to Gordon. "We'll see you soon!"

"Oh, uh - okay," he said with uncertainty, looking over at Ellie. "And you'll be going with them, Mrs. Crosse? So I should...just stay here alone and wait?"

"Yes, I'm going with them. No you won't be alone," Ellie said with a firm tone, not unlike a mother. "The children won't be coming with us; you'll need to watch them on the jet until we return."

Light brown eyes flicked about the others, as if he was just then piecing them together. "Oh, I'm watching the Von Helsing children?" He looked to Lottie and Jasper, and finally to Kit. He wasn't completely unfamiliar with children, but he certainly was expecting to be thrown to the wolves so suddenly.

"Is there a problem with that, Gordon?" The phoenix clucked the tongue against the roof of her mouth with interest.

He cleared his throat, quickly shaking his head. "No ma'am, no problem at all."

Wesley set a paternal hand on Gordon’s shoulder. “Come along, my friend, I’ll show you to your cabin and set the kids up with a little show.” Something he knew would keep them occupied for twenty minutes at most. A ticking time-bomb counting down to the explosion. Something he figured Ellie would appreciate.

Hye handed Baby Kit to Wesley before following the rest into the limo. Along the way up the stairs Charlotte and Jasper thundered ahead. Their giggles echoed over the metal of the jet. Quite the sizable plane in anticipation of the number of guests and babyshower gifts. Gordon was met with a luxurious lounge upon entering. One of three between cabin halls. This was the main one meant to be a kind of living room.

“Please, feel at home. Any questions about amenities and services can be answered by saying ‘Pascal, if you please’—” On queue, a voice coming from the many hidden speakers, closest to them, asked if they needed any assistance. Wesley replied ‘That will be all, Pascal’, which dismissed him.

Charlotte beamed every time she heard the digital servant. He had been uploaded as a favor to her when she asked if her ‘Servant Guy’ could come with her on jet flights. He was quite cooperative and linked between her and Kaylee, who was set up to FaceTime with her when she was not doing school or tests.

Wesley knew the harder child to leave behind would be Kit. So he put him in front of Dragon Tales— a 90’s classic. As soon as it started playing the baby boy lit up and clapped, humming the tune for the colorful kids TV show. Lottie was slowly growing out of it, though Wesley and been sparing when it came to shows that she sat down to watch it too. Jasper ‘watched’ in that he exclaimed ‘DWAGON TAWS!’ and stomped his feet like a dinosaur whilst walking in a circle.

“Alright, anything you want to ask of me before I go?” Wesley smiled.

Gordon had followed along quietly, admiring the ship's structure as they went along. It wasn't the first jet he'd been aboard, though no doubt this was the largest. Then again, being fully aware of the Von Helsing status, he couldn't say that he expected less. His hands had been clasped behind his back as they strolled, coming to a standstill as the kids fell into place before the television.

"Well, I would say that depends on when you expect to return, Lord Von Helsing," he answered, speaking without removing his eyes from the children. "Have they eaten recently or will they need a snack soon? If so, do any of them have any allergies I should be aware of? Any medications or abnormalities to keep an eye on?"

“Please, call me Wesley, or Wes, if it pleases you—” he said reflexively. “They have had lunch shortly before landing. Kit and Jasper may need help getting a snack, but Lottie can do that herself. They seem to have inherited my sensitivity to pineapple. Rosalie’s snacks are locked by code, though, so that shouldn’t be a worry. They wouldn’t get more than a mild itchy feeling anyway, so don’t panic if they do get a hold of some. There are no known abnormalities,” Wesley said, taking steps to the exit. He paused at the door. “We should be no more than two hours. Call if there is an emergency. Your phone has my contact. Any more questions?”

Gordon listened attentively, nodding at the information and stowing it away in a cabinet of his mind. "No, I don't imagine I would need anything else," he said, looking down at his phone only to find he was correct, a brand new contact for Wesley was added. Interesting. "We should be just fine Lo- Wesley. Please, enjoy your time at the shops. I'll be here if you or Mrs. Crosse needs me."

“Glad to hear it,” Wesley said, soon leaving his sight with every step downward. The door of the jet shut Gordon in the massive metal tube with the three children.

Baby Kit, bouncing in place, pointed excitedly at seeing the dragons on adventures with the two human children. Every once in a while his flailing would sweep against Lottie who found it difficult to be patient every time it happened. “Kit, put your hand down.” Lottie would weigh his arm with an easy push; his strength no match for hers. When she did he seemed apologetic in the way only a tiny human could who meant no harm. Whatever resolve he may have had lasted as long as his memory. The child’s hand popped up again in due time.

Jasper had an entirely different behavior to irritate Lottie. Any time one of the dragons ‘roared’ he would take that as a queue to do it too. “WAAW!” He would stomp and jump on pillows. She sighed and huffed, but didn’t pay too much mind until he started to push the pillows around. Then he threw one in the air. It was Lottie’s luck that it plopped onto her head.

Annoyed, Lottie tossed it at him. “Stop it!” The pillow was half Jasper’s size and knocked the boy over. She blinked, a little surprised it had hit him as hard.

“Hmph!” Jasper emerged from beneath the pillow with a pout. “Dow’n fwow fings at me!” He exclaimed, as he lifted the pillow to do aim at Lottie.

Gordon had taken up a seat on one of the loungers nearby, watching the children carefully. It was easy for him to quickly pick up on each child's behavior and how they interacted with each other. Still, he didn't imagine they would get into too much trouble within a few minutes. Boy, was he wrong.

"Oh, hey now," Gordon was up on his feet quickly, restoring Jasper to his and brushing him off. "Now listen to me, please. I am fine with playing and I am fine with games, but I won't have you hurting each other, got it? Jasper don't be clashing around like a wild dog now and Lottie you need to express yourself with words and not tossing pillows at your brother. Sound good?"

Incredulous, Jasper informed him, “Imma dwagon!” How dare he get that wrong!? Clearly, little Jas was too appalled that the lesson didn’t quite sink in yet.

Lottie, being older, understood the commonly repeated expectation. A point of intellectual understanding that still needed practice. While not a stranger to people watching them in the absence of their parents, Lottie erred on the side of reservation in regard to Gordon. She gave him a nod and her mocha eyes shifted between him and the seat she wanted to get back to— by now she knew you didn’t just leave. “May I be dismissed?”

“No!” Jasper earned a pout from his sister. “She fwew dah piwow!” He stuck out an accusative finger. Where was the Justice? Jasper declared a time out for Lottie.

“You threw it on me!” Lottie frowned, then glanced at Gordon. A color of uncertainty flushed her face. “I—I didn’t like that you were playing so rough, so close.” Those were all the words she could think that conveyed her feelings.

"Even dragons know when they must behave," Gordon offered with a small smile pulling at the corner of his lips. He admired the young boys imagination, and while order was necessary, he wouldn't forfeit creativity for it. Turning to Lottie, he was just about to agree that she could return when the outrage began from the young man.

It was clear this wouldn't be over so easy. "Now then, there's no reason to scream or shout, we're all quite close together. Jasper, sit right here," he pointed to one side of him before moving his hand to the other, "And Miss Lottie, please sit here for now. Now I'd like you both to recognize that this couldn't have been a conflict without you both throwing the pillow. Jasper, Lottie was right - you are playing too rough and too close to people who are watching the show. If we want to play rough, we need to do it in appropriate time and places. Lottie, while your brother did initiate the problem, you are also the bigger person here. You're a smart young woman and I think that you'll learn that as you approach adulthood we lose the luxury of responding as we would like to. It's a sad reality, but it is one nonetheless."

Tucking small hands at the low of her back, Lottie did another nod, “Yes, Mr. Gordon.” She acted on his permission and went to sit where he pointed.

Jasper lingered a moment longer, ready to make an argument, except that Gordon offered him insight he hadn’t figured before. Dragons knew when they must behave? Well if dragons knew it then Jasper would know it because, well, because he’s a dragon. Just to check— to test Gordon, and not for any lacking knowledge on his part—Jasper asked if dragons sat where Gordon told him to. After a confirmation he went to do just that.

No sooner had Gordon settled their issue than did he look up to find that the TV show had ended and that Kit had vanished.

Things had seemed fine for all of a minute when they went to hell again. Looking around, Gordon's eyes grew wide. "Where...where did Kit go?" He asked, quick on his feet and walking around the two children. "Kit! Come back, we'll put another show on and you can pick which one!" He began looking around each of the loungers, imagining someone so small couldn't get far in a hurry.

Charlotte, sitting where it was best, peeked around in her general vicinity. “Kit!” She sang his name. Grabbing her ankles of her criss-crossed legs, she leaned back a bit, “Kit! Dragon Tales!”

Jasper rolled on his spot around while shouting. “Bwuddah, Dwagon Taw’s!”

Wherever the tyke was, he didn’t hear. Or maybe he had gotten stuck someplace and they couldn’t hear him? Whatever the case, Gordon’s urging to sit had been replaced by an innocent desire to help. Jasper got up and ran back and forth calling out for Kit to watch Dragon Tales. At some point he forgot why he was doing that and started to hop as if he was a dragon trying to fly.

Charlotte had a more focused mind and trailed after Gordon. She pulled aside curtains, couched to look under tables with skirted clothes, but could not find him. Finally they tried the cabins. The knobs were simple to open if they weren’t properly closed. Most were, except for two. One of which was Annabelle and Yonten’s room. Gordon saw the conditions of their cabin— nothing broken, but quite messy. Could Kit be in there? There was plenty for him to hide under!

“Oh, Mommy and Daddy said I can’t go in this room,” Lottie told him, peering around the edge of the threshold, just outside of the wild couples cabin. There were some unusual items strewn around. One of them tempted Charlotte’s curiosity. “What’s that Mr. Gordon?” She pointed at a toy not meant for children just sitting out on the corner of the bed.

The hunt for Baby Kit was quickly wearing away at Gordon's nerves. Surely he couldn't get off the jet, but that didn't mean he couldn't get into trouble in the meantime. He looked with Lottie until they reached the cabin of an assertive kind of love. Seeing what she was looking at, his cheeks reddened and he quickly threw the corner of a blanket over the silicon item. "Something for adults," he managed to say, not about to give a full explanation to a young girl. "And you can just call me Gordon. Why don't you do as your parents suggested and stay outside this room." Without touching as much as he could, he began a search of their quarters, quickly getting a very vivid image of Annabelle and Yontens style.

Seeing his agitation, Lottie stepped back from the opening and dare not touch the slowly closing door. After a while of hearing shuffling around Gordon emerged without Baby Kit and much more personal knowledge than he would want to know about Yonten and Annabelle. Some of the implications of their activities would sear indelibly into his mind.

All the while Charlotte had waited patiently for him. “Mr— I mean, Gordon? Jasper is getting into the snacks.” She pointed to the direction of the lounge where Jasper pulled the mini fridge open right then.

“Hmm,” He sifted through the contents, some of which spilled. “Ope!” He dropped a bag of grapes that tumbled over the floor. No problem! Jasper crouched down and reached out to grab a handful of them to eat.

Gordon was all too eager to have a reason to leave the room, making sure the door closed firmly behind him. A few swift steps and he was beside Jasper. "Oh, you don't want to eat them off the floor, little man," he said, stooping to pick up ones he hadn't gotten to get. These kids sure knew their way around it seemed. There was no way he was going to manage this alone...but wait! He didn't need to! "Pascal, if you please!" He called without looking up from the grape mess.

“Yes sir, how may I be of assistance?” The disembodied Creole voice— Charlotte’s current favorite—asked from beside him.

"Erm, can you tell me where Kit is, Pascal?" Gordon requested the system, tossing grapes to a bin a short distance away before handing Jasper the clean ones to finish off.

“Right away sir,” In the moment Pascal replied to him he had an answer. “Kit is currently located in his parents cabin.” Wesley and Inara’s room had been closed when they came across it. This had been why they didn’t go inside.

Jasper happily went to sit in front of the TV screen to munch on his grapes. Charlotte looked at Gordon and then at Jasper. She decided she was interested in following this new addition to their growing list of people. The little girl skipped to the master cabin where they found the door, indeed, was shut. By all accounts, Kit could not have opened it. However, when they went inside, they saw him atop the large California king sized bed curled up with his seal, fast asleep.

Later review of the footage would show Kit yawning while Gordon handled the other two. It seemed Kit had been feeling a little drowsy. He walked over to Inara and Wesely’s room, where he knew he slept at night, and tested the door. It was unlocked! Kit pushed it open, shut the door fully, and then climbed up to the bed only to flop down with his plushie and go to sleep. The door to their room appeared ‘closed’ only because Kit had shut it himself upon entering.

Relief washed over Gordon at the sight of him sleeping. Okay, they were all alive and accounted for. A quick look around said the room was already exploring baby proof. Backing out of the room, he called out to the system again. "Hey Pascal, can you notify me if this door opens?" Might as well let the little tyke sleep if he was tired.

“Yes sir,” Pascal answered promptly. “Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?”

"That should be all for now - oh wait, can you put on another show in the lounge approved for the kids?" He asked as he walked down the hall, motioning for Lottie to walk with him, grinning as he seemed to have found a solution.

“Right away sir,” Pascal responded.

In a moment the screen in the lounge flickered and ‘Little Bear’ came on. The warm hearted curious bear lived in a woodland by the ocean. His mother worked hard keeping him and their property up and running while his father was away on dangerous fishing trips to support their family. Little Bear and his friends learned trust, responsibility, and other virtues, through the adventures of everyday life.

"Thanks for helping me, Lottie. You're a really big help and I appreciate it."

Charlotte, who had grabbed a snack bag of chili mango slices, beamed proudly where she sat to watch the show. “You’re welcome, Gordon!” She went about eating her little morsels while enjoying the calming episode of Little Bear making ‘Birthday Soup’.

At some point Pascal asked if they needed anything else; a programmed prompt to let them know he was standing by at full awareness. After a while, if not engaged, Pascal would have said ‘Let me know if you need me.’ and then gone into sleep-mode. However Lottie happened to say, ‘That will be all, Pascal’, to which he replied ‘Very well, my Lady’ and subsequently went into sleep-mode right then.

Aside from settling a squabble or two, and learning that Kit would have to be able to turn the knob of the door of the master cabin for Pascal to let them know it had been opened, and needing to let out a pitifully sad Kit unable to do so himself once he woke (Pascal letting Gordon know the door opened when he did it himself made Lottie giggle), Gordon did not experience further trauma. Kit woke, was heard crying at the door with his hand merely jiggling the knob, but soon calmed when Gordon picked him up and gave him a handful of yogurt drops Lottie pulled out for him.

By the time the jet doors opened Baby Kit was content to sit in Gordon’s arms with his seal plushie and his last two yogurt drops, Lottie was stretched out on the floor coloring in her sketchbook, and Jasper was wearing a throw blanket as a cape whilst wrestling his nefarious nemesis, the floppy floor pillow.

“Good to see you’re all in one piece,” Wesley chuckled, stepping in first and moving aside to let the others through. One by one Cory, Rosy, Lauri, Oliver, Yonten, and the rest came filing into the lounge.

“DADDY!” The children exclaimed in delight. Just as they were shuffling on up and over, they saw Inara come inside. “MOMMY!” They broke up between them with Lottie first going to her father to show him what she had been drawing and Jasper running up to his mom. Baby Kit suckled on his last yogurt drop while still seated on Gordons lap.

Jasper insisted his mother be told that dragons knew when to behave! “Quite a revelation!” Inara spoffed, giving her boy a kiss to his head before he switched to tell his father.

Lottie, done showcasing to Wesley, went to present her artwork to her mother. “Do you know what this is?” She asked in a tone that meant she had asked Wesley, but he had told her he didn’t know.

Inara shook her head, struggling to keep her mouth from smiling. “Afraid not…”

“Hmph,” Lottie sighed, turning it back around to face her. A certain newly hired assistant could see the page over her shoulder at this point. He instantly knew what she had drawn from memory. “But Gordon said it was for adults. I thought you’d know.” The thought that their little girl would know to draw anything like what she had seen in Yonten and Annabelle’s bedroom had made it quite difficult to work out what she depicted by sight. Her words, however, triggered the attention of her parents and the other gown-ups.

Cory kept toward the back of the group, more or less hidden by the bodies around him. Gordon couldn’t see his face. Yonten looked like he was about to bust a gut in laughter. Lauri’s cheeks were pink and her expression was not a least bit shocked, but rather quite amused. Inara’s amber eyes moved onto Gordon, but they did not burn.

Wesley’s coffee eyes poured over Gordon. His brows raised and he asked in a calm voice, “Care to explain?”
 
Gordon felt far too many eyes on him, shifting beneath the light weight of Kit and remaining in his seat. "Uh, well, you see. There was a conflict between Jasper and Charlotte, and while I was settling that Kit had wandered off," he explained as clearly as he could, not about to lie to anyone. "Lottie followed me as we looked for him and the door was unlocked to Mr. Pakshi's room. I went in to look for Kit, though Lottie did as she's been told and waited outside...but she could still see into the room and spot...adult accessories."

While he was trying to explain himself, Annabelle was right beside Yonten, chuckling with delight. Hey, kids were curious and so were they. It wasn't her fault it made everyone else in the room uncomfortable. Oliver shared his Lambs amusement, while Rosy couldn't help but felt embarrassed for Gordon and his questioning.

Andriy on the other hand felt an emotion quite different. Dark eyes fell on Kit that was perched on Gordon's lap, and though he'd deny it if anyone asked, betrayal surged in his veins. That was the baby he was supposed to look after, not this new guy. The baby who pointed his little finger as a mean of directions, but was now nestled in another man's lap. The Ukrainian moved the bag he was holding behind his back, containing a onesie with a seal on it that he had bought when no one was looking because, well Kit would look best in it.

1598112631535.png

Wesley smiled to know Gordon was being fully honest and went into just enough detail not to be crude with his words over what Lottie saw. “Thank you, Gordon.” Wesley held out his hand to shake the Rookie. Then he pulled out his phone and wiggled it with a big amused smile. “We saw the whole thing— had to check in and see how you were doing, of course. It was quite hilarious.”

Cory, now in view, was bright with pink and wide eyes. He had done what he could not to reveal he was already embarrassed for having seen the footage before coming up the stairs. He cleared his throat, murmured everything was alright to Gordon, and then looped his arm around Rosy to sit. Yonten, who went to sit down with Annabelle at his side, let out his laugh. Lauri giggled as she too went to sit with Oliver.

Gordon exhaled as the general consensus was his acceptance, even if it was going to mean a joke at his expense. "Your children are quite strong-willed," he commented, feeling that it was only right for them to have two assistants to combat it.

"Oh that is all genetics," Ellie chuckled, finding a seat and propping her feet up. "Not bad, kid."

"Thank you Mrs. Crosse."

Inara urged Lottie and Jasper to come sit with her too. “You did great, Gordon.” Beside her Hye and Kazumi nodded in agreement.

Just about then Kit finished his snack. He turned his head this way and that and his seafoam eyes found who he was looking for! Yogurt hands opened up toward Andriy accompanied by a single imploring word that asked him to take pity. “Messy.” Although Gordon was right here, in fact being sat on by Kit, there was no need for his services once his Ukrainian had arrived.

Any reserved feelings quickly vanished at the Lordling's request. Andriy stepped forward and scooped Kit right off Gordon's lap, knowing just where the wet wipes were to clean up his hands while balancing him on a knee. He was murmuring to the child in Ukrainian about him being messy indeed when Gordon perked up.

"Oh, are you an assistant for the kids too?" he asked curiously, making Rosy chuckle from the couch.

"No," Andriy answered quickly. "Kit just needs help. Do not work with kids." The gift would have to wait...there were too many witnesses around.

"I don't know, looks like you're working pretty well, Andriy," Annabelle teased.
Inara held in a giggle so as not to discourage Andriy in any way. “Well assistant or not, Kit is quite an admirer of yours, Andriy. You might find him ‘needing help’ a lot.”

Hye chuckled, grabbing a bottle of water before taking a seat beside Jasper who was having trouble with his cape. He kept looking back at Kit and Andriy with a smile. The Korean man had affection for all of the children. While he did feel a small part of him wanted to be the favorite— even over Kazumi—he found his yearning for their well being prioritized over his feelings. If Kit delighted in his Ukrainian friend , then so be it. Kazumi would have to agree.

“How old will Kit turn this year?” Lauri asked, taking off her shoes and setting them aside she could tuck her legs on the couch while she lay her head on Oliver’s lap.

“Kit turns two on April tenth,” Wesley answered from where he sat with Lottie on his lap. He had explained to her that sometimes adults like certain toys, but they are between their lovers, and only they can play with them. So it’s not polite to touch them, talk about them, or ask for them. Charlotte agreed not to do so, and since it came off so casually her mind chalked the function of these toys up to something like a ‘secret handshake’ that only they should know.

Cory, who managed to calm, said, “Oh, that’s so close to the hunt.” He wasn’t sure if Gordon knew, but it looked like Wesley and Inara gave no impression that he couldn't know.

"Yeah, Kit and Everest both share a birthday," Ellie nodded. "We might he able to have a little something still before we leave Avostoska, though."

The news that it seemed something would happen pleased Andriy. While he didn't acknowledge the others talking about his attachment that did or didn't exist with Kit,he did believe the young lad deserved a birthday party. After all, you only turned two once!

"Leaving the castle for a hunt? All of you?" Gordon's question was answered with a round of nods. "But you're going to be quite far along, Mrs. Crosse and-"

The feathers of the Phoenix were ruffled as she stirred in her seat. "Listen here, Gordon. If you are just going to sit here and tell me what I can and can't do because I'm pregnant then we are going to have a very painful relationship. Do you understand?"

The young man didn't answer immediately, looking to the others for help. Swallowing as he realized he wasn't going to get it, he nodded. "Yes, Mrs. Crosse."

"Good. And no, I'm not going to try and hunt 9 months pregnant," she spoffed, rolling her eyes at the thought. "We will be with but not anywhere near danger." This seemed to comfort him, though he knew better than to speak up again so soon. Even if he had lingering questions about just what would be taking place.

Wesley, quite amused, said in an assuring tone, “Don’t worry, Gordon, Ellie’s pregnancy brain— which you do have, darling, admit it—has not impaired her reason in that regard. The women and my father—Alaric, you’ll meet him soon enough—have decided they want to tour with Inara on her last inspection before starting her official break from work.” It would be a trip that the assistants were expected to attend, of course.

“Yeah, I’ve got a branch in Seabrook,” Inara explained. Her bounty-hunting cover worked well not to draw suspicion. The methods in place had proven themselves. Vampire attacks had declined steadily. People tended to point to the last two years being especially low on the count, but Inara wondered if this ‘Storm of Rebirth’ had anything to do with it. “I hear your knowledge of vampires matches my own.”

Gordon was quick to deny such claims. "I doubt it would be quite that much, ma'am. My mother's insisted to be trained for any sort of opponent, be it a Mundie or not, but my knowledge wouldn't match yours at all. I would be more Wikipedia to your Encyclopedia of impressive abilities, Lady Von Helsing." He might not have known about the hunt, but the names aboard the jet came with reputations that were known. For the most part.

"Impressive, but not quite on your level, Inara," Oliver reminded her with a grin.

"Still, could be useful to have him with you girls," Annabelle remarked, having every intention to join in on the mage hunt. She was still fully capable, after all.

"Another set of hands really couldn't hurt," Rosy agreed, although she was still mostly focused on just how exciting a vampire branch office would be. Perhaps further insight to the budding philosophy of the human beneath the outward monster.

Wesley nodded, “Absolutely, we’ll be sending all three of you with Gordon, Lauri, Hye and Kazumi.” He shifted Lottie so she could continue drawing— a different picture. That image had been removed and folded up for ‘safe keeping’. To Charlotte that meant it went to a special vault like a time-capsule. Usually kept in the hearth, as Wesley had told her.

“What about the kids?” Cory asked. He had meant to do so before, but kept getting distracted.

“Right. Well, I don’t mean for them to come on this one. We could send them to visit their grandparents. Give them a proper shot,” Wesley hummed in thought. “Or I could ask Miss Snowden to keep an eye on them while we’re away.”

Cory raised his brows, “Oh really? They’re not coming at all? Not even on the yacht?”

Charlotte frowned, looking up from her work. “Daddy, I want to come!”

“No, darling. We don’t know what will go down. We just have a plan. That’s it.” Wesley knew plans could be as fickle a mistress as Fate. You could do everything in your power to lay out the best strategy and yet everything you had could fall through. Still, while plans were not foolproof, it would prove you a fool not to make one. “It would not due to put all of our eggs in one basket. You and your siblings will be staying home— or with grandma and grandpa.”

“Oo! Then grandma and grandpa!” Lottie perked. If she couldn’t have her favorites with her of those that were present, then she’d choose to be with her grandparents. “We could do shopping!” She loved to go out with the girls. And, speaking of, Lottie tapped her father’s arm. “Did you get me anything?”

Wesley smiled and nodded, taking out a pair of hair clips with butterflies on them. Those were one of her favorite insects. “Here you go, my Dove.”

“Oh!” Lottie happily let him put them on her.

Jasper would not be forgotten. Cory pulled out a tiny match-car truck which he immediately grabbed for his enjoyment, running the plastic wheels long Cory’s arm, and then onto Rosy’s leg, the couch, and all around them. “Yeah! Twuck!” He exclaimed in delight.

Baby Kit saw his siblings were being given little trinkets. He tapped Andriy’s shoulder and pointed at Cory and his father. Clearly, he demanded his servant to check for gifts for him, the king of this jet.

Inara chuckled, “We didn’t forget you, my sweetheart.” She took out a binky with the image of a seal on it. The plain green one in his mouth quickly dropped out.

Andriy reached over to accept the binky that was being offered from Inara. It was removed from it's packaging and popped right into Kit's open mouth. "Lykho," he praised how well it looked on him before reaching for the small bag he'd come in with. He had hoped the conversation resuming about them would distract from him handing the bag to the toddler.

"Staying with your parents sounds like a good idea to me," Rosy said to Wesley, though she watched Andriy out the corner of her eye. "That way the children aren't all the way back in Belarus but still at a safe distance."

"I agree with Wesley. The yacht might be safe for the ladies and those staying aside with them, but the little ones are better off in Maine," Oliver nodded.

“Then it is settled,” Wesley said the phrase that had often meant the end of an issue, completely talked out to its end. Not always, but most times.

The lull in the discussion did not fall into silence. It wasn’t because of the jet taking off either. Eyes that hadn’t been keeping track of Kit or Andriy soon drew their gaze over to the two. Baby Kit, happily bouncing on Andriy’s knee from excitement, held to his chest an article of clothing.

Cory leaned a little to see better, which meant Rosy did too, since he had his arm around her. He noticed a print of some kind of image. It wasn’t hard to guess what made this tiny tot excited! Chuckling, Cory asked, “Andriy, did you get Baby Kit a gift?”

Lauri shifted up from laying on Oliver’s lap, too emotionally moved to lay still. “Awww! Tu lui as un cadeau?” Her fingers lightly pressed against her merry pink cheeks.

Andriy looked up quickly to see the eyes were back on him, a light pink flush on his his cheeks. "No...no gift," he tried to find something else for it to be. Gifts meant sentiment, after all! "Is just shirt." Which was true, it was a shirt for Baby Kit.

“Just a shirt?” Inara smiled. “And I suppose I gave him ‘just a binky’ Come on admit it, you like the little guy!”

"That's very nice of you, Andriy," Rosy said with a tilt of her head, resting it on Cory's shoulder. He might have been slow to admit that he had his own affections toward Kit, but it was becoming increasingly aware that the terror he had felt before was replaced with a fondness of sorts.

Annabelle let out a small cackle of amusement. "Oh he's got you wrapped around his little finger, Andriy," she teased him.

"Sim, but is no bad thing," Joao chuckled, thinking it was a good thing for the younger man.

“Oui tu as un ami!” Lauri squealed softly.

Cory smiled, “Aww, you got a little buddy. Just like me and Jas.”

Wesley chuckled, “Looks like someone wants to wear it.”

Baby Kit struggled to pull off the top he wore. He got an arm out, but the collar stuck around his head and his other arm that held the seal shirt. Hye, who was not far, offered to take the task of switching out Kit’s clothes for Andriy, in case the Ukrainian was intent on distancing himself from the idea that he was anything more than casual help.

"He is...okay," Andriy would only say of his feelings. He was a nice baby but a needy one, and not something the young man could have waddling after him forever. At Hyes offer, he knew he couldn't say no, passing off Kit and sitting with just his empty bag.

"I think it's sweet," Ellie decided, even if Andriy wouldn't admit it. "But you better watch out or some day you'll have a whole slew of our little ones fighting for your attention."

"Ah, no. Will be in Ukraine," he corrected her quickly. "You dity will be you problema."

Inara tsc’d, thinking it was a shame that he had yet to recognize the truth! “Well, he’ll miss you.” Maybe that would help Andriy come forth at some point in the future. “We all will, but I think Kit is going to have to be consoled. Look at the little guy.”

Baby Kit toddled right up to Inara and Wesley smiling through his new binky. His tiny pointer finger tapped the image of the seal twice in silent excitement. Wesley chuckled, “Yes, I see!” Hye and Kazumi were quick to lean and praise his shirt.

As soon as confirmation was given Baby Kit moved on to Yonten and Annabelle. He tapped his shirt and looked at them with awe-inspired eyes. There was no way the Tibetan could deny the baby his due. “You look sharp, homes!”

Annabelle chuckled, joining in on the praise. "Not bad, little man. Looks good on you," she grinned.

With a hop in his step, Baby Kit came to rest his hand on Oliver’s knee and looked between him and Lauri. Once more he tippity-tapped his shirt with cheeks as merry as a cherry. Lauri cooed, “Aww, tu es si gentil! What a wonderful seal shirt!”

"Absolutely smashing, young Christopher," Oliver agreed.

Happily Baby Kit went around to Joao, Ellie, and even Gordon, but when he got to Rosalie and Cory he was scooped up onto Cory’s lap. “Wow man, you got a seal on your shirt!” His words had Kit beaming. The baby pat Rosy’s arm and tapped his shirt.

Rosy put on a production of looking at his shirt and clapping twice, just as his mother often did. "A truly perfect shirt for you, Kit. I love it," she applauded before leaning in and tapping his nose. "I think that Andriy is glad you like it. Can you thank him like a big boy?"

Andriy, having clearly heard the not-so-secret, shook his head quickly, moving the things around him so he could get up. "No, no need to thank."

Baby Kit shuffled off of Rosy and Cory, moving too quickly over to the Ukrainian that his seal plushie, tucked under his arm, flopped about and threw him off balance. The tyke wobbled briefly, causing an inhale of suspense from Inara who was too far to catch him. Thankfully he regained his footing and clasped his arm around Andriy’s before the man had a chance to stand. “D’anks you.” His words were partly muffled by his binky. Kit rested his head on Andriy and gave his arm a squeeze for a hug.

“Awww.” Inara’s eyes welled again. Wesley handed her a tissue.

Okay, even if he talked big game about not being attached to Kit, Andriy had to admit that was absolutely adorable. He smiled, patting his tiny back twice with his free hand. "Laskavo prosymo, Kit," he said softly before nodding for him to go play.

Happily, Baby Kit kit bobbed in a prance while he set off to do just that. He engaged with Lottie and Jasper with his seal as he sometimes did. They knew better than to insult Lord Sealvester Cromwell.

Inara wasn't the only one with wet eyes, Rosy hiding hers by looking at the ceiling for a moment until she'd gathered herself while Ellie needed a tissue to dry hers. "You guys make the cutest damn kids," she praised her friend before going for a drink of water.

Inara said through her tears, “Just wait— when your boy gets here—they’ll be— they’ll all be so cu-u-te together, they’ll be unstoppable. And then Amelie— and Lauri and Oliver’s kids—and—”

“Yes, my darling, we’ll all have babies so adorable and sweet that we may well be done in by them,” Wesley murmured to his wife, nodding in agreement with Ellie.

The rest of the trip to Belarus fell into old habits. Sometimes the children took away Cory or Lauri to play, or they’d poke Yonten and Annabelle. Most of the adults hung around the lounge. One or all of the pregnant ladies took a nap in their cabins at this or that time. Snacks and food were offered if and when anyone was hungry. Wesley informed Gordon of what he would need to know about the castle layout, the access pass he’d need to get around, and of course, reminded him that Pascal will be available in the castle for any question they’re unavailable to answer.

Avostoska rose from a mist as if pulled from the depths of a dream. The sunshine angled from the setting West poured through the clouds creating a scene beautiful enough to paint. Albatross lowered into the silvery cold steam to land on the strip nearby the castle. As soon as it parked the passengers made their way out in due time.

Entering into Avostoska after only a day away and a half away still gave Wesley the euphoria of arriving home as if he had been gone for longer. The children raced about without a need to keep a careful eye. Baby Kit had fallen asleep and was being taken up to his spot in Inara and Wesley’s room; a tiny bed, where he would begin transitioning to his own starter room, connected to theirs, within the year. Jasper still sneaked in once in a while, or insisted on sleeping in Lottie’s room for comfort.

“Welcome to Avostoska, Gordon. Until Ellie and Everest leave I hope you’ll find it pleasing,” Wesley said as they walked to the Great Common.

“Hmm, so nice to be back,” Cory smiled. He did like it here. Not that he would ever stay permanently or forsake the house he and Rosy had been tweaking. It was a sentiment shared by his fiance, who enjoyed their time here but would also enjoy a place of their own. Not quite as big, easier to manage, but still with plenty of space for their little ones to run about and play with each other or their dog.

“Ah, oui.” Lauri had to agree if she had heard his thoughts. While she loved the castle, she looked forward to living in her own home with Oliver and their budding family.

Oliver stretched as well as he could with one hand still draped about his Lamb's waist. "I think I could do for a good stroll to get blood flowing once more, less I end up taking a nap before dinner," he mentioned, brushing her shoulder with his thumb. "Care to walk with me in the gardens, mon Amour? Ou avez-vous d'autres choses en tête?"

“Oh, J'aimerais ça, mon Amour,” Lauri smiled up at him. She’d just have to avoid catching the eye of any critters. She had a few close calls, but so far no repeat episodes. “Then maybe after we can read?” It had been a bit since they had a proper session. She wasn’t opposed to their favorite book, but she did want to know what happened in the next chapter of the one on their e-reader.

"Of course we can," he promised her, finding her arm and leading her away from the commons and down the hall. Any time with his beloved was treasured, especially as they grew closer to the wedding. It gave him a wonderful preview of their lives together to come.

Lauri and Oliver walked through the botanical palace once more. The pathways were winding on some trails more than others. They knew each by heart at this point. Along the way they enjoyed a flowing conversation that brightened their intellectual horizons and spurred their imaginations. By the time they ended up back in their room, ready to curl up by their fireplace for a good read, they were ever so comfortable that they couldn’t figure how any moment before that one felt complete. After a few chapters they melted in affection. None that had to be communicated through more than kisses and murmurs of ‘I love you’. There was something about intimacy of spirit that equaled— and in some opinion rivaled—that of the physical kind.

Yonten couldn’t care less. He’d bunk anywhere. If Wesley allowed him he’d mooch and become the castle troll along with Annabelle. They’d pester staff and haunt the holodeck. There were many reasons why, but one came to mind, and for that he was quite grateful for Wesley’s highly technologically advanced estate.

Lottie said, “I wanna visit Kaylee, Daddy, please?”

“Alright, for a while,” Wesley’s sentence hadn’t finished when his daughter ran off with Kazumi. Seeing Jasper frown, he said, “Why don’t you play with the bumper cars with Hye, after he puts Kit down?”

“O’tay!” Jasper beamed, following after Hye with excitement.

Wesley turned to address the group. “Please, settle back in. The days following up to Lauri and Oliver’s wedding will be filled with work for me. I do plan on having a small bachelor and bachelorette party— don’t worry, no bar fights this time—so look out for that on the night of the ninth.”

Lauri tentatively asked, “Are you sure, Wes?” She didn’t want to shadow his birthday. The wedding was already the day after. A thing she thought she’d change since finding out he was born on the ninth. But the fox shook his head.

“Absolutely certain,” Wesley insisted. “Now, before I go, is there anything anyone needs?” He had a visit with Dr. Conti to do and he meant to check something in the North office.

Free from his duties as Kit's throne and now believing nothing was expected of him until the ninth, Andriy excused himself from the group, ready for time to himself and maybe a bit of work. Joao caught his eagerness and planned to do the exact same, telling everyone he'd be around if needed. A trip was nice, but he was eager to get back into his routine.

"What more could I possibly need now that I have the boy wonder here," Ellie sighed, nodding to Gordon who was examining a map of the castle he'd been given and turning it about a few times while looking down the hallway. "The good news is I should be completely fine unless I end up 9 months pregnant in a cornfield."

Realizing he was being talked about, Gordon quickly straightened up, clearing his throat. "Might I escort you back to your room, Mrs. Crosse?"

She sighed and nodded, knowing it might as well start now. "Fine, but two things: stop calling me Mrs. Crosse and don't use the word 'escort'. It makes me feel old and dirty coming out of your mouth," she instructed him, starting down the hallway and expecting him to follow. From down the hall, one could faintly hear Gordon's 'yes ma'am' in response that only earned another groan from Ellie.

Wesley chuckled, “Oh, God be with that young man. I hope he survives at least until after dinner.” Inara mirthfully agreed.

Rosalie chuckled, figuring that in time he'd grow on her. That or he'd give up if Ellie never got off his case. "I think we're good, Wes. Let us know if anything comes up, but I think I'm going to steal your brother for another nap."

“Alright then, have fun you two,” Wesley mused, turning away with his lovely wife for a nap as well.

Another nap meant Cory would have to put aside a time to sneak in a bag of vinegar and salt chips later. He agreed to completely sanitize and de-funk his smell from body and mouth. A price he was willing to pay for that yummy snack. Cory began to walk with his beloved. “Well now, would my lovely Rosy Posy want a foot rub too?” He knew they’d been walking around a lot and thought she’d like it.

Her eyes lit up at the offer, slightly surprised. "Oh, really? You don't have to do that," she tried to brush it off, knowing it wasn't the most fun task to do , no matter how clean her feet were. "I can always head to the spa if it gets bad and let someone else do it."

Cory didn’t miss the light in those chocolate eyes. He gave Rosalie a kiss to her crown. “Yeah, why not? You’ve been out and about all day. The spa can be for days when I’m not around or when you and Lauri trade out an afternoon tea for some professional treatment,” Cory said with a smile. Her feet could probably do with a scrub, but Cory loved her enough to endure it anyway. The couple bantered a bit back and forth about his tease over her potentially smelly feet on the way to their room. Once there Cory did as he had promised. Those aching feet of hers were washed, dried, and then rubbed down with soothing lotions while she rested on the bed. Then, when Cory heard her familiar sounds of slumber, he scooted up to her side, wrapped his arms around her, and snuggled his nose against her hair to catch a few snoozes before dinner. If she had been awake, she would have heard him whisper ‘I love you.’

While couples strolled and fell asleep Wesley met up with the doctor in the dungeons of Avostoska. It had been a while since he came down. The mages they had hunted died here and there. Some from injury, some from experimentation. A few were kept isolated for observation and some, like the unconscious man, had been sustained in good health for questioning.

“Doctor?” Wesley called when he strolled into the room. A young boy laid out on the table with a hook up for nervegear indicated she had to be close. Or perhaps in the bathroom? Either way, Wesley took a look around while he waited.

The arrangement with Conti had gone well so far. There had not been this many people in the cells of his dungeon before. So much research had been done over the months that Wesley was tempted to write a book. Inara was working on one right now. They had to be careful who read it, so much was in code wording and phrases.

“Ah, Lord Von Helsing, ist good to see you,” The doctor came from the direction of the bathroom.

Wesley couldn’t say the same. The doctor had a grimey streak that put him off. However, he smiled with that snake-like charm. “And as always, it is a pleasure to be here,” he walked smoothly to where she motioned for him to follow. “I trust the patient is coherent and awake?”

“Awake, ja . Coherent? A little.” It had been sometime since he was able to properly drink water by himself. His muscles had atrophied. The man barely talked auditabley for her to get a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ in the beginning. Now he spoke in rough, simple sentience. “The good news ist that he believes he ist in a hospital.”

“Hm.” Wesley guessed that will have to do. “Do you have a name?”

“Ja, his name is Lalow.”

Wesley perked. “Is that right?”

“Ist what he called himself.” The doctor shrugged.

“Alright, let’s see him.”

They entered the man's chambers to find him zoning out to a screen displaying news from Germany. It played well into the guise of being in a hospital, what with having a German doctor. Seeing him in the patient gown gave him a human look. Wesley found their propensity to disguise and fool humanity quite brilliant. They could come off as the sweetest, kindest old women who wouldn’t hurt a fly—until they ate your best friend.

“Hello, Mr. Lalow—“ Wesley slid the curtain aside. The metal rings made a shhh sound as they rubbed against each other. The man jostled where he lay. He looked at Wes with wide questioning eyes. “—oh, sorry to startle you. I tried to come in gently.” Wesley stood off to the side so as to not scare the man further. He had seen better days. One eye had needed to be stitched. It looked smaller than the other. The man’s hair had been shaved to avoid needing a lengthy wash.

“Who are you?” He asked, relaxing now that Dr. Conti and come to join them.

“You may call me Wes, or Wesley, if it pleases you,” he said in his best German accent. Wesley tucked his hands at the low of his back. “I’m a benefactor of this hospital. I heard your story and found myself curious to know how you came to Germany.”

Lalow shifted, “Oh, you heard my— what did you hear?”

Wesley smiled, seeing this man’s slow speech and struggle for pronunciation didn’t mean he was an idiot. “My staff tell me you were found knocked out in a tree by locals of a small town called Nivki sometime in January. You were not clothed. There were signs that there had been a gathering. One other person was found. He told us many interesting details before he passed away due to his injuries; a bullet wound.”

The last sentence drew the man’s attention. He wiped his face and neck. “Who? What did he say?”

“Oh, I’m not entirely sure. He claimed to be Lalow. He had bright silvery-blue eyes and champagne hair,” Wesley said, casually walking around to the end of the man’s bed. “He told us that you were a part of some kind of cult doing a ritual in regards to a storm.” Wesley pulled out a medallion and positioned himself so that Lalow was the only one who saw it. Instantly the mage recognized the seal of a neighboring coven of the Nine. A handy trinket Wes carried just in case. “Someone had told a rival organization about you and let them through which resulted in a tragic massacre…Do forgive me for being the repeater of dismal details, but...He claimed that you had betrayed them.”

Anger flashed over the man's face, “I did no such thing!” He paled and snapped his eyes to the doctor. “I—I— don’t—”

“It’s alright, I understand,” Wesley slipped the coin away and asked the doctor to leave. The stiff necked German walked briskly out with a frown. Then Wesley raised his hand to calm Lalow. “Of course you didn’t...But then, who did? That is the question that I found quite curious. I mean, you were tied up. By who? Why? And how come this man, who says he is Lalow, points his finger at you? Unless...”

Uncomfortable, Lalow shook his head. “He’s a liar. I am Lalow. That man is Ryuu.”

“A hunter?”

“No, a mage; the strange ones. I think he was sent from Aarin,” Lalow said, as if Wesley should know without it being explained.

Wesley nodded, not skipping a beat, “Ah, I see.”

“He and Kasez were not getting along. Something about Ryuu’s behavior with some woman, I don’t know. All I knew was that he and Kasez weren’t talking. Then I see him walking to the ritual through the eyes of the sparrows I caught and he asks me if I could do him a favor and let him join the group. I said no. The next thing that happens is I go black and wake up here.”

Nodding solemnly, Wesley asked, “Do you think Erin knows that Ryuu has done this?”

Furrowed brows were the first sign that something had been missed. Then the grave, grim frown that followed told Wesley he had made a mistake. “You’re not a mage, are you?”

Sighing, Wesley’s hands gripped the gun tucked in his back pocket. “No, I’m not,” he said in his normal Maine accent. In a swift motion he drew it and pointed the nozzle at the man as soon as Lalow twitched in his bed. The wide, panicked look in Lalow’s eyes that darted to the door were met with Wesleys’ grin. A shout or two did nothing to get anyone’s attention. “And as you can see, this isn’t a hospital.”

“Who are you?” Lalow frowned, bunching up against the back of his medical bed.

“Lord Wesley James Von Helsing; hunter,” There was no need to hide anymore. “Tell me, who is Erin?”

Lalow snickered in amusement. “Who?

“Yes; who?”

Silence. Lalow narrowed his eyes that raked over Wesley in disgust. There was no reason to believe anything that had happened thus far was a truth or a lie, but something told Lalow that the massacre had occurred and he was looking at who had done it.

“You’re no good to me mute, mage.” Wesley warned.

“I’m not telling you shit, hunter. I know your mind. You think I’m scum. I’m not leaving alive no matter what I say. So you can go straight to your hell.” He launched himself at Wesley with rage in his eyes. Sure, he was injured, but he had enough fight left in him for attempted murder.

BAM, BAM!

Lalow fell to the floor. What fight he had left with the second shot. Wesley made a third one just in case. Grumbling, he holstered his gun back in place and walked over to the door. “Dr. Conti, sorry to say, but I had no choice.” He could tell she was quite displeased nonetheless. “Oh, don’t mope. You have plenty of them. I must be off to dinner soon. Will you eat with us?”

“Ist that girl going to be there?” Dr. Conti asked.

“Rosy? Or Lauri?”

“Ja.” The doctor replied blandly. Neither were preferable.

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Of course.”

“Then nein,” Dr. Conti said resolutely.

“My dear doctor, what do you have against them?” Wesley mused, flicking off some red droplets with a hand towel.

“Rosalie and I don’t see things the same. She doesn’t trust me and I don’t see why I should trust her. As for Lauri—” Dr. Conti shuddered, closing a drawer. “—she ist too exuberant. Besides, have you heard? She is often in the gardens with the caterpillars and mice. I think she should be tested for being a mage.”

“Oh come on now, my children go around the gardens for the same reason.” Wesley dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand.

“Then maybe they should be tested too,” The doctor muttered to herself before turning to Wesley with her hands tucked at the low of her back. Unlike Wes, she didn’t do it to keep a hand on a gun hilt. “They are the same, you know.”

“What are?” Wesley asked as he made his way to the exit.

“The sparrow feathers.” The doctor watched as Wesley turned to her. “Alaric gave me a sample. They are simple, harmless feathers on their own. But you should know that the same sparrows of the gardens are the same ones I found among these mages.”

Wesley studied Dr. Conti a moment before saying, “Pocket that information. If it happens to be relevant to us later I shall not discount it.” He turned to open the door. Wesley paused in the threshold and said, “A man once told me ‘Be careful not to see demons in everyone’s face, lest you cut off the head of a friend’...”

Dr. Conti snorted, “Better a dead friend than to die.”

“Quite the morbid take on it, doctor,” Wesley chuckled.

“I have no time for gambling with my life,” She stated firmly.

Wesley shrugged, though he couldn’t say he knew which way he swung on gambling, but he did it a lot. “Good night, Dr. Conti.”

“Gute Nacht, Lord Von Helsing.”

Wesley found his way easily to the dungeons office. He switched out his outfit for a clean one. But before he left he checked on Molly's video feed. She sat staring into the air. Her hands were caressing something. Those muddy brown eyes were wet with tears, yet she had no definable sadness or joy. It had been a long time since they last talked. Wesley had been trying to work with Dr. Conti, to bring Molly’s mind back to normal, but they were still in the dark.

Shutting that off, Wesley finally made his way upward. It didn’t take long to get to the North office where he pulled out classified files and worked through new information. There were detailed logs of his whereabouts, but also of people he didn’t quite get along with— hunters who, despite prestige, were suspected of nefarious behavior. Be it real crimes or just being an asshole. Wesley tracked their comings and goings and made sure that key points of his travels were attributed to their own. This, in addition to making sure they didn’t erase their own missions from the records. As he had explained to Inara when she asked, he didn’t intend to fall on the sword alone if or when the world went to shit and the populations of the nations they worked in secret for, for their benefit, called for Justice they perceived to be due. What the hunter community knew were righteous acts for the greater good, the nations of the world would not be convinced. It upset Inara that Wesley did not remove his name. Wesley could only ask her to trust him.

Thinking of Inara warmed his stone heart into thumping. Just where was that tired looking, incredible, achey backed, swollen footed woman he loved? Wesley hunted her down and took her down before heading officially off to dinner. Though Inara had her complaints, she was glowing by the time they walked in on the dining hall where Hye and Kazumi were setting up the kids near their seats.

“Ah, the crew all here. Even Yonten and Annabelle— well now, darling, I think we’re quite late…” Wesley chuckled.

“Once in a while is fine,” Inara insisted with a grin, taking her seat with Wesley’s help.

The table talk shifted subjects as the food was being served. At some point the word ‘doctor’ was bound to be brought up— they had three pregnant women at dinner, after all—which prompted someone asking after Wesley’s trip to the dungeons. “Long story short: the man we found knocked out is Lalow. The mage who was late was, in fact, not ‘late’ after all, but the man who knocked Lalow out. His name is Ryuu— as Lalow puts it ‘one of the strange mages sent from ‘Aarin’—and before I had to shoot Lalow, I gathered that this Ryuu had been uninvited to the ritual.”

There were a series of confused looks around the room. That wasn't aligning with what they'd witnessed in the forest during their hunt. The one female mage had clearly been shouting at another and calling him Lalow, or so Annabelle recalled. And what was more, "There's that 'Aarin' again. That one with the rune all over his face had ranted about it."

"So this Aarin bloke is sending mages to summon some big storm to take over the world," Oliver recapped, lightly tapping the table in thought. It still felt like something was missing.

"A storm sacrificing wolf and vampire," Joao added in, quite certain from the scene they'd stumbled upon that was what was going to happen to the three men and boy who had been held captors.

Ellie let out a long breath, one that grabbed Gordon's attention at her side. He had opened his mouth as if to ask if she needed anything but shut it quickly from a glare. They'd had a talk before dinner that if she needed anything she would tell him. Hopefully enough to keep him from constantly asking. "Well Wes, I'd say to keep an eye on the dark web as best as you can. Maybe send that new name over to Ev that way if he sees anything he can keep us updated."

Rosy had been relatively quiet during the chatter, mostly consumed by the fact that they'd all risked themselves to capture mages that were being held to unknown conditions below them. While she knew that Wesley could have been in danger, it still bothered her how easily and quickly people turned to killing mages rather than restraining for further information. Still, it wasn't her place and she'd keep quiet, eating away at her French Onion soup and sipping a chilled water.
 
Last edited:
Equally silent sat Cory beside his lady love. He knew Wesley probably had hoped he would get more out of the mage, even if he did say he shot him, but they hadn’t known what went on below. He discreetly gave Rosy’s hand a squeeze to let her know she wasn’t alone. Lauri was a seat too far to offer the same.

“I did consider that, Ellie. It is a good idea, I just don’t know what to expect I guess. There are a variety of ways to spell the word— A-a-r-o-n, E-r-i-n, A-r-y-n—Besides that, it’s not an uncommon name,” Wesley said thoughtfully. He smiled at her. “Not that you’re wrong. I am just rambling a little on the annoyance of it. I’ll be doing my own search and asking Everest to do the same after dinner.”

"Yeah, I get that's not a unique name, but 'Ryuu' sounds pretty unique to me," Ellie pointed out to Wesley. "At least on this side of the continent it would be. Might be worth looking into."

“True!” Wesley nodded, adding that to his list.

Lauri dashed a little salt on her herb chicken. “I wonder why Ryuu took the German if they meant to sacrifice the vampires and werewolves for this ritual.” He was still a mage despite being uninvited. Didn’t he want the storm too? Although, for Lauri, she had a hope that maybe he was not willing to contribute to this storm. An opinion she knew probably would be brushed off by Wesley who could not fathom a mage oriented to the good.

“Could be pettiness,” Inara offered, unsure. “Kasez and Ryuu sound at odds with one another. Perhaps it had to do with taking an opportunity to get back at him?”

“Mmm, but we already ruined the ritual and killed Kasez,” Wesley pointed out, though he wouldn’t discount it if someone had more to add.

"Pettiness is pettiness. Once you want to make someone pay it doesn't matter really," Annabelle said with a shrug. "That or maybe he's trying to suck up to Erin."

Yonten wiped his mouth from the ramen broth that dripped on his chin. “Yeh, and what does Ryuu and the German have to do with Berlin?” The place where they suspect the cottage had been built.

"Seems like that is the million dollar question, Yonny boy," Oliver said, reaching for his beer to wash down his last bite. "We're trying to build a gingerbread house out of crumbs, and for all we know it's using cookie crumbs."

No argument there! They were working with bits and pieces. Something told Wesley they may build up a house just for a witch to move right in and begin snatching up children, if they weren't careful. Wesley did his best to make sure he was being very careful.

“Well in any case, I think we have talked this out to its limit for now.” Wesley would have to shelve this for a later time when they had more information. They had events coming up that were taking his attention anyway.

Saturday March 9, 2019​

Between Ellie’s babyshower and the dawn of the ninth of March Lauri had successfully gone through the reversal surgery for her fertility. It turned out better than expected. The surgeon who had worked on Lauri long ago used a personally preferred blocking method that did not require any lacerations to her fallopian tubes. The technique impressed the surgeon Wesley called on to reverse it. However, they did warn that, since they weren’t familiar with it, they couldn’t say how easy Lauri could get pregnant. But, on the bright side, intimacy would be safe (though he cautioned to wait until the small incisions healed; no more than a few days due to the biostitches Wes worked on with Rosy).

While good news all around Oliver made certain that, following the procedure, Lauri took it slow and safe. They spent their time in their room for the most part. Lauri did her best to express the appreciation she felt for his sweet efforts. They really made a big difference through her recovery. The Lambs lower abdomen had been sore for two days and Oliver’s presence had more than eased the discomfort as much as the heat pads.

Breakfast in bed for both the bride and the groom arrived with a note signed by the Lord and Lady of the castle to let them know that they were expected to come to the holodeck for lunch. Oliver and Lauri were asked to come wearing form-fitting outfits. Something that looked good on its own, but that would be comfortable if layered with more clothes. This gave Lauri pause. Why would they need more layers? What was he doing? Still, she decided to go with it.

DCB71E36-C4C7-42B8-A4EA-E1E135370FEF.jpeg
80F8ECA9-77FB-43FF-9760-FF46E1D5FA8F.jpeg

Once dressed, Lauri did a turn for Oliver. “What do you think?” She chose it specifically because it matched the Galaxy theme; moon and stars were everywhere. It went well with her moonstone necklace. Lauri hadn’t told Oliver the plans she shared with Rosalie just yet. It would be a dazzling surprise for him to witness tomorrow.

Oliver looked up from slipping the last button through it's matching loop to see his dear Lamb as a dazzling sight. His jaw went slack though he soon mustered it back into a grin. "J'ai promis de vous apporter la lune et les étoiles, mais elles seront toujours pâles par rapport à vous, mon Amour," he murmured, stepping closer to wrap her in his arms, still mindful of her stomach and any lingering effects of the surgery. "How did I ever get so lucky to find you, Lauri Gabrielle de Lafayette?"

Oh, Lauri loved it when Oliver spoke to her in French. She was never disappointed in his tone, whether he talked in English or otherwise, but her bias to her mothertongue thrilled her. “Aw, mon Amour, but it is I who is lucky to have found you,” She murmured, though she figured they may have to agree to disagree on which of them was luckiest. The Lamb caressed her Lion’s cheek. “Mon coeur est tien.”

The clock struck a half hour before noon.

Lauri smiled. “Ah, it is time. Are you ready?”

"With you? I'm ready to face the world, my dear," he said as he took hold of her hand, lacing their fingers together to make walking easier. "Are you ready to see what surprises the Fox has in mind for us? Or maybe Rosy is going to steal you away for a bachelorette party and I wont get to see you until tomorrow." He spoke as they left their chambers, heading leisurely toward the holodeck.

“Ah, mon Amour, I only say that, whichever happens, it will be memorable!” Lauri chuckled.

The two walked in on the specified holodeck with no certainty of what to expect. They were greeted by their loved ones in a setting that combined one of their favorite libraries and one Oliver’s favorite pubs. Between where you ate and the walls lined with books were props, costumes, and a small makeup stand. Next to that was a stage on which they could perform. Among the guests, Cory looked the most eager to get his hands on the supplies. He saw a sword that had his name invisibly written all over it.

“Welcome!” Wesley swept his arms wide.

Lauri gasped in delight. “Oh, magnifique!”

Inara came to give them a hug. “Ooo, so excited!”

“Just one more day guys,” Cory smiled, greeting them heartily.

“Grats’ mudafukas,” Yonten said with a grin. He pulled Oliver in for an affectionate, aggressive one-armed hug and gave Lauri a gentler version.

"Congratulations!" Rosy cheered with the others, overly excited for their friends. As much as she had loved going to Ellie and Everest's wedding, this was even better in her mind. These were her friends and she was so happy to see them joining in marriage.

The Lamb met each person with exultant joy for their presence—the children had gone to bed in anticipation of the adult oriented evening; Kit would miss Andriy—and nearly shed a tear when she hugged Rosalie, who she admired as one of the strongest, intelligent women in her life. “So happy to share this time with all of you. It looks amazing!”

Pleased, Wesley said, “Glad you like it!” He came to show them a little more than what was seen at first glance. “As you can see we will be enjoying a meal in the ambience of a pub. A full bar is available at any time you fancy a drink.” He gestured to the stage. “After which we will entertain ourselves with the hunter tradition of the three tests. Once we have satisfied our ancestral expectations, we will move on to skits of our favorite scenes and, if Cory isn’t a wuss—” Wes heard a gasp of ‘Hey’ behind him that he ignored “—a couple of rounds of Truth or Dare. The conclusion of our evening will be a toast to the last night to the two of you as betrothed.”

Lauri perked, she had heard of that game from their bar fight. “Ah, I have not played it before.”

Oliver also admired the scenery around them and the work their friends had gone through to put on this celebration for them. "Oh this looks like quite a good time," he praised, keeping a hand on his beloved. "This is great. I don't even know what I would want to do first."

"Well make up your mind, kids. I'm not going to be up for hours unfortunately with this kid draining me out," Ellie said, patting her stomach from the chair she was seated on.

Gordon looked about, more comfortable around the others over the past week and now felt like he'd found his groove with most of them. He still struggled to keep a Phoenix calm, but was slowly starting to understand he could just be present until she barked a need and things were going smoother.

"Oh, I don't even know there's so much. We should probably eat first no matter what though," Oliver suggested, looking to Lauri. "Anything in particular you'd like to do, mon Amour?"

“Food first sounds great,” Lauri agreed.

Before Lauri had the chance to go on Wesley raised a humble hand for a suggestion. “Perhaps after the food we should get to the challenges as a way to kickstart the evening events?”

Lauri knew they did about the same for Ellie and Everest’s wedding. It was only later that they played games and drank at the bar. It seemed like that was the sequence of events Wesley was aiming for, and since this had been so kindly put together by him, Lauri decided not to give it much more thought. With a smile she said, “Oui, why not?”

“Perfect!” Wesley urged them to their seats.

During their meal— classic favorites of each of the guests of Avostoska—Wesley did his best to make sure everyone was quite satisfied. Inara had prompted him to be host and hostess, since she was not currently at her prime. Knowing his wife would accept nothing less Wesley encouraged conversation where it lulled (though he didn’t have to try hard in that area), brought up teasing tales of Oliver and Lauri alike, and saw to it that everyone left the table feeling excited and expectant.

Wesley gathered everyone on comfortable lounges facing a seat that resembled a crescent moon suspended in air. Lauri sat on the curl of it. Little sparkles winked around her form. The display made her feel a little bashful. Then the moon rose slightly off the ground so she hovered five feet. The backdrop made it seem as if she was in the night sky. Lauri laughed lightly, “Oh, Wes, this is too much.”

“Nonsense! It’s just right,” Wesley waved his hand. “Oliver if you please.” He motioned for him to stand just off to the side. Then Wes addressed the crowd. “I do believe all of you know the rules. The groom will be challenged for the right to marry our little Lamb. If his challenger manages to beat him at a task they must either pass the opportunity back to him, or, another challenger can then take their chances. Now, who will be the first challenger?”

Oliver was excited to see just how the bridal brawl would go. Having only hosted in the Crosse engagement, he had to hope that he was going to be up to the challenges, knowing that everyone present had admirable qualities and abilities. The only saving graze was that Everest wasn't about to show up and whoop him in firearms.

Joao was just as eager for a show of strength as he had been in October, stepping up with a confident grin. "I will challenge," he said, wagging a finger at Oliver. "Lion can pick - we arm or body wrestle for beautiful Lauri."

"That's a big mountain to wrestle," Rosy muttered, not wanting to be up against Joao even on his worst day.

“Ho, our first challenger! What will it be, Oliver?” Wesley announced enthusiastically.

"Yeah...I think I'll go for just an arm. Keep me in one piece since I'm supposed to get married tomorrow, yeah mate?" Oliver chuckled, moving to where a table appeared at just the right height. Each man rolled up his sleeves and readied at optimal angles for the signal to begin. At first it was clear that Joao would be the victor, steadily bringing Oliver's hand down toward the table top, but just before he was out there was a sudden change and Oliver took back control. Sweat was on his brow, but he was beyond determined at that point.

"C'mon Oliver!" Rosy cheered him on, wanting him to keep hold of his bride.

Cory joined in the hollar with his lady love, “WOO! Do it, do it!”

“Am I seeing right folks? This must be the power of love, or Oliver’s quiet English strength is making a stand!” Wesley enjoyed talking in the cadence of a Garden Square commentator from the nineteen-twenties.

Yonten hooted, “Get ‘em!” Though no one was sure which man he meant.

There was just enough there it seemed. The Lions grip stayed firm as he slowly but surely brought Joao's hand down against the table, a soft thud announcing his victory. "Ahh, is good!" Joao conceded, taking Oliver into an embrace with a pat on his back. "Congratulations, man."

Cheers all around, but especially from above where Lauri sat atop the moon. “Voici la force de mon Lion!”

Wesley raised Oliver’s arm up. “We have a winner! Congratulations, Oliver, you have beat the first challenger.” Then he stepped aside, sweeping a finger across the audience. “Do any of you wish to try your hand?”

Hye stood up. “I will.” The assistants were normally busy with children. Tonight Kazumi stayed behind to watch the kids because she was tired and rather take it easy right now. This allowed Hye the opportunity to enjoy the festivities.

“Well now, Hye, I think I know what you will choose.” Wesley chuckled, altering the setting to a shooting range. While not an Everest, Hye earned his right as a gunslinger.

The Korean man’s manner often came off too subtle to read him. A gentle upturn of one corner of his mouth indicated his confidence and his playfulness. But that was all. His eyes said he was ready to take on the British Lion.

Hye removed his jacket in style, dropping it in Inara’s lap who decided to play into her assistants' rare occasion for frivolity and cheered him on. “Woo! Hye!”

“Five shots.” Hye said simply, taking up the guns they used for laser tag.

While Oliver might not have known specifically of Hye's capabilities when it came to shooting, he had to imagine that Wesley and Inara wouldn't hire someone who was incompetent. He picked up one of the pistols as well, looking to the far wall where targets were slowly rising from the ground, only to bounce along back and forth, adding a level of challenge to everything. He was reminded of their night hunting and his shots that weren't nearly as accurate as he would have liked.

"Five shots," he agreed to the terms, taking it upon himself to fire first. Pop! Pop! - Pop! Pop! Pop! His gun fired over and over, though to his dismay only three targets tipped over of the five he had aimed for.

"Well, it could be worse," Annabelle said with a cackle, having a good feeling that he was about to see his match in the Korean opposition.

“Ah, tu as bien fait, mon Amour!” Lauri praised with a smile. She couldn’t say she was the best at shooting either. Decent, but no gunslinger.

Rosy gave a few claps of encouragement, though she had to agree with Annabelle's forward response. This was likely not about to be the Lion's round.

"You need to fire slower, happy fingers," Ellie gave a light scolding from her seat. "Everest always says 'Shoot like you're having sex - intent and longing or you won't hit the targets."

Wesley grinned, “Gunslinger in the streets; sharpshooter in the sheets.” The four of them were likely the only ones who really knew the truth of it.

“Ah, tu as bien fait, mon Amour!” Lauri praised with a smile. She couldn’t say she was the best at shooting either. Decent, but no gunslinger.

Cory hooted, “Woo! Oliver! Good shots!”

“Alright, Hye. You’re up!” Wesley said.

The Korean man gave the British Lion a respectful nod before taking position. While Everest’s proposed comparison didn’t ring false, Hye liked to think of shooting like music. The gun sang in his soul; an instrument honed to near perfection. The rise and fall of the targets were fluttering notes. POP. Hye breathed a rest. POP, POP. Again he waited only moment. POP—PING! Four hits, but a sour note scraped the last. It wobbled a few times and remained standing.

Cory gave a clap of due approval. He would never betray his besty Oliver to actually cheer on another man, but he had to admit he was impressed. Everest would have certainly hit all five, and probably anywhere on them that he wanted, but Hye’s skill proved itself.

“Oliver, you did great, but we must abide by the rules— Hye, what say you?” Wesley asked the Korean man.

Hye slowly put his gun to rest on the table beside them. They would not wait forever for his response. He himself had been thinking over what he might do if he won the challenge. Tucking his arms across himself, he turned to look between Lauri and Oliver, then at the audience. The man couldn’t remember the last time he actually got to be involved with all of them. Why not today? “I’ll stay.”

Wesley inclined his head and bobbed in approval. This would make it a little more interesting! Just who would come for the mysterious young assistants position? “Well now, Oliver, you’ll have to step aside for the moment!” An interesting turn of events indeed! “Who will showdown with Hye for the lovely Lambs hand?” And perhaps give Oliver another chance to win her back.

Oliver couldn't say he was overly surprised by the loss. Hye was a skilled, albeit quiet man, and earned his salary and then some. The Lion took a respected bow toward his opponent before retreating to sit on the couch, his eyes finding his Lamb up in the skies where she belonged in his eyes and he had to smile up at her. Hazel hues met misty grey with shining adoration. There was every mutual sentiment shared between their gazes.

"Don't worry, you'll get back up there," Rosy reassured him with a pat on his shoulder before passing him a beer. After all, even Everest had lost a few!

Cory smiled, “Yeah man, it’ll be fine!” He was actually really excited for his and Rosalie’s Bridal Brawl. They would use the holonodes for some epic effects for their challenges too, and he just couldn’t wait! The young man felt the giddiness of their wedding like he was waiting for a raid countdown, or a racing gun to go off!

"Tak, I challenge Hye," Andriy stood up next, much more prepared to help his friend than fight him at this point. Though he wasn't foolish to think he'd physically match the trained assistant. "We play chess."

Inara perked, “Chess? Well now this is going to be a throwdown!”

Hye nodded, a gentle smirk gave away his contented delight. “I accept.”

Yonten grinned, “Aahh, shit! This gonna be good, yo!” He had no idea who would win.

Lauri had no doubt in Andriy’s skill, but didn’t know anything about Hye’s ability. From Yonten and Inara, and now seeing Cory’s face, it was likely that this would be a challenge indeed!

Wesley brightened. He had wanted to use a program for chess and this was the perfect opportunity! “Oh yes— let’s do this in style, why don’t we?”

Andriy and Hye took their place on opposite ends of a grand board that spanned the length of the audience. Holofigurines on the last two rows of the checkered holoboard were standing among the ruins of their respective fortresses. The four rows of squares between them were a grassy patchwork; a field to fight on. Hye’s side boasted a regal red nation. Andriy’s displayed a proud pearly kingdom.

Lauri called down to Andriy, “Bonne chance, Solveur maître!” She smiled apologetically at Hye; no hard feelings! The Korean man offered a smile in return. He understood they had a closer friendship.

“Alright my good fellows,” Wesley said, coming around to see the board better alongside his wife. “Let the game begin!” He sounded a battle horn for flair.

Once again the mysterious skillset of Hye meant that no one could quite predict how this would end. Most had witnessed the puzzle race between Lauri and Andriy earlier that year, but none could tell how the Korean would fare against the clever Ukrainian. As the white side, it was Andriy's right to make the first move. To test the waters, he went with a more tame first move of pieces, sending a pawn forward to begin with. A rookie first mistake was to immediately match, but starting in a connecting move would lead the first player to take the diagonal capture. A simple trap to set, but it was quickly clear that Hye wouldn't take the bait.

"Hidnyy protyvnyk," Andriy grinned as Hye made his first move, setting them quickly in motion for a brain-racking game of strategy. It was clear that the assistant was beyond skilled, something that Andriy adjusted his playing style to match; there would be no more reckless testing of the waters - he wouldn't be able to afford it! Piece by piece the board was cleared, though for each red piece a white would fall moments after. Rather than each piece simply vanishing though, they came to life to kill the opposing piece; Pawns would stab Bishops and the Knights pulverized the Rooks, making a board game quite interesting indeed. A few times even the Puzzle Master himself would find he'd been outsmarted, cursing under his breath before reclaiming his wits to continue.

They were down to only a few pieces each when the trap had been laid, hidden within the battlefield of strewn piece 'corpses'. While his moves had been subtle, Andriy had lured Hye into checkmate with an aggressive front as a distraction. Only when he was sure of it did the Ukrainian send his last Knight forward, stopping the L-shaped distance from the Red King. A ways down the board the lonely White Bishop looked on expectedly. "Check mate," Andriy said with a wide grin."

Hye’s normally vague expression gave way to a broad smile. It had been a long time since he had a chess battle this intense. There was a lot to learn from Andriy! The Korean man walked over to his red king, slipped off his crown, and presented it to Andriy. “A righteous win.” He praised him.

“Woo, folks, looks like Andriy has won the round!” Wesley whooped.

“Bon jeu vous deux!” Lauri clapped. Seeing the fight from her angle, it felt like she truly was the moon observing human struggles below.

Inara cheered for her assistant and gave him a well meaning pat on his shoulder when he returned to the audience seats. Yonten leaned and gave a word of encouragement and praise for a good game. Cory did the same. Hye appreciated it, sitting down to enjoy the rest of the challenges.

Cory leaned to Rosalie once the crowd had settled and said, “That chess board is freaking awesome and now I am inspired to have a joust at our wedding.” He just knew it was going to be epic!

Wesley questioned their champion chess player, “Alright Andriy, you have a choice to make. Do you stand as reigning champion of our little Moon goddess up there, or do you plan on bowing out?”

Andriy, happily boasting the red crown on his head, grinned as he was praised for his victory. It certainly wasn't an easy one, and he had properly thanked his opponent for a good challenge. "I stand down. Oliver deserves to be with Lauri," he nodded as he took up a seat once more. That and he didn't know if he could stand up toe-to-to against anyone who had yet to go.

Ellie was still applauding both when Gordon perked up from his seat near her. "Can I challenge him?" This was definitely the first time he'd witnessed the hunter tradition and was still grasping the expectations.

"Anyone can challenge, Gordon," Rosy insisted with a chuckle, nodding toward the space beneath Lauri that had cleared once more. "What are you going to challenge Oliver to?"

Not quite knowing the man's strengths but familiar with his own, Gordon rose to his feet and took a couple of steps away from the sidelines. "An obstacle course. I'm assuming the system can generate one for us?"

"Oh it can generate a whole lot more than that," Annabelle said with a knowing smirk.

"Alright, an obstacle course," Oliver agreed, stepping back to loosen his shirt while the ground around them began to change into a two-storied obstacle course full of a multitude of tasks to test their speed, stamina and of course strength. In the end, the shirt was tossed aside for the time being, Gordon doing the same while the two took their positions at the start. The course wouldn't be wide enough or allow for them both to compete at the same time, meaning it'd be a matter of who would complete the furthest or finish with the better time. "Challenger first," the Lion insisted, taking a step back. It also gave him the advantage of seeing just what was expected in each leg.

"Alright kid, let's see what you've got!" Ellie called from the side, eager to catch him in action of a sort.

A bull horn sounded and Gordon raced into the course. It was set up similar to the American Ninja Warrior competition, starting with angled boards that required either powerful strides or to jump from one side to the other to avoid the simulated lava beneath them. Back on solid land didn't last for long before moving on to a set of rings he moved from one to the other with a fluid motion, looking more like a kid swinging through monkey bars than anything else. The last bar ended with him thrusting his body over the gap to the mat below. To get to the second level Gordon had to stretch his body out to each side of glass walls, using the pressure to carry himself upward. At the top, he tugged himself on to a ledge, pausing for a moment to gather his breath before facing the next task of a salmon ladder.

Powerful legs got him up to the first rung, but then he had to use his body to launch the bar up to the next rung over and over until he hit the top. The final step would be using the bar he was still hanging from, carrying it over the lip and then sliding down two angled bars that were not very forgiving on their distance. Gordon hung, swinging for a few second before he made the necessary lift over the lip and just barely made the correct placement as he came down, his body having jerked slightly to the side and nearly causing his downfall. The bar slid down and he jerked once more at the bottom before taking his time with a dismount to the platform where a buzzer was waiting to finish the short course. Another bullhorn sounded, Gordon grinning despite the layer of sweat he'd worked up. Sliding down a rope to the first floor, he gave Oliver a pat on the back. "Good luck, mate."

"I'll need it I think," the Lion admitted, recognizing his own training wasn't quite as severe as younger man's had been.

All in good spirit, the audience picked their favorites for whom to cheer. Since Oliver had a closer relationship to everyone, aside from Kazumi and Hye who were often busy, most reserved the full force of their encouragement for Oliver’s coming turn. However, Gordon did receive supportive whoops and hollers out of a sportsman courtesy. It was, after all, a pretty decent obstacle course! Cory may or may not have been most excited about the idea of adding a course like that for his and Rosy’s wedding (though he knew he had to pace himself, lest their guests become overwhelmed with the activities).

“Well now, I hope you saw that Ellie! Looks like Gordon has yet to disappoint!” Wesley felt this might make it easier on the lad. Seeing his skill in practice reaffirmed and justified choosing Gordon.

Inara clapped, “That was a good run!”

Yonten shrugged, thinking he could do better. There were plenty of challenges he hoped would come to him for his and Annabelle’s Bridal Brawl. An obstacle course sounded like a good one!

Gordon returned to the sidelines, using his shirt as a towel to dry his face and especially his brow. It'd been awhile since he'd done a burst workout like that, but the rushing blood felt good. "Thanks," he accepted the compliments he was given on his run, though not as heavy as he did a cold water.

Lauri smiled down. “Je crois en toi, mon Amour!”

The words of encouragement from his Lamb were certainly what Oliver needed as he took the starting position. He had no doubt that he should be able to complete any of the individual objectives, however doing them in quick succession was going to be a test. He'd been slightly slack in his training since coming to Avostoska, never one to do strenuous field work like others might.

The bullhorn sounded and the Lion leapt into the course. Gordon might have had agility on his side, but Oliver was a few inches taller, meaning the steps that Gordon had to leap from one at a time the Lion could take in stride, a big savior for time. The first test for his arms went well enough, jumping from bar to bar with his ring with a loud clank. His dismount was much less graceful than any of Gordon's, but he didn't fall backward so he took it as a victory. His height advantage also seemed to carry into the wall climb, his powerful legs taking him up the glass chute to the second level.

The salmon ladder proved to be more difficult than he would have expected it to be. The downfall to having a larger body meant he had more he needed to move in this situation. The last rung was nearly his downfall, his body slipping and one hand falling off the bar. Oliver managed to correct his grip, second hand rejoining the first on the bar before he exhaled shakily. He was starting to feel the continued strain in his arms and there was still one more jump to go, one that required calculation. Praying his hands wouldn't get any sweatier, he made the final jerk of the bar, coming down hard but aligned, sliding down the rungs in relief before dismounting. He hit the buzzer and sank to his knees, praying the next challenge wouldn't be quite as physical or they'd give him some sort of a break.

The buzzer sounded and above the scores were shown. While he'd had a better start, the end wasn't in the Lions favor, Gordon's time better by a mere fifteen seconds. Oliver joined them on the ground, doing as Gordon had and wiping his face dry. "Well done. Looks like I might need to formulate a new workout," he said with a nod of concession to the younger man.

"It was close," Gordon admitted, shaking his hand as a sign of good sportsmanship before passing Oliver a water. "Let me know if you want someone to workout with though. I'd say you did well enough that you should stay reigning. You two make a cute couple, after all."

“Oh, fifteen seconds! Still, that is impressive,” Wesley said, knowing that field work wasn’t a common occurrence for analysts.

Lauri praised, “Je suis fier de toi, mon Lion!” He did very well indeed. She beamed down at Oliver with every confidence in him. Gordon’s win did not falter her trust in his capabilities. She wished Gordon well in his job (no doubt a daily obstacle course with that Phoenix of his!), and hoped that Ellie was pleased with her assistants achievement.

Cory shifted in his seat, wondering if he should take the Lion to task with the sword, but seeing as he was pretty tired from that last challenge, he waited to see if anyone else had something to pit. If not, then he’d go ahead with the sword anyway.

To Oliver’s good fortune Wesley stepped up. “Well now, if Gordon won’t take the chance for your little Lamb, I think I’ll give it a try.” Of course, as sweet as Lauri was, Wesley did think he could never truly betray his love of Everest— the man he fought for at the Crosse’s Bridal Brawl. “I choose a battle of wits.”

Chairs were brought so that they could sit across from each other. Wesley posed as if he was some kind of Sherlock wannabe. A thing that amused Inara who knew of his love of the detective living on 221 B Bakers street. Cory was excited— both because he liked these kinds of challenges and that Oliver would be better rested for his sword fight, if he managed to win against Wesley. Yonten was interested. Not excited, but invested.

Annabelle had to agree that this wasn't going to be nearly as enthralling as the previous challenges had been. She'd enjoyed the obstacle course and shooting, but riddles weren't exactly a panty dropper for her. Still, she kept comfortable in her Bunny's lap, working on another beer and enjoying the good company.

Lauri tucked her legs and leaned a bit, finding this quite like the Princess Bride between the Man in Black and Vizzini. She hoped that the odds were in her Lion’s favor, seeing as they both knew there was reason to be in awe of the Fox’s cleverness from time to time.

Andriy had to agree. Even if the shows of strength were impressive, the true battles were of the mind in his opinion. Seated on Gordon's spare side, he leaned forward with interest to see where this would go.

Wesley grinned, “Best two out of three.” Similar to Everest and Charles’ Young’s riddler challenge. “You’re in a room with thirty-four mages. You kill thirty of them. How many people are left?”

Oh, a true question to ask. Rosy herself would have answered five without thinking; knowing easily there were four mages left plus of course yourself. Others who wouldn't count the mages as being people would respond with a simple 'one'. Joao and likely Ellie both would have fallen into the second category out of reflex; Everest as well if he were present. The Lion mulled over the question for a moment, quickly identifying the two ways an answer could go.

"Well, this is less a problem of math and more a question of ethics. Do we say the four remaining mages along with myself total five people, or am I the only human to remain?" he mused over it, realizing he'd be expected to make a choice. "I will confidently say that five remain in the room."

Lauri knew this wasn’t the best time to call down her appreciation for his choice of ‘five’ that recognized mages as people. So, she merely treasured the moment in her heart. There was no proof she could point to, true, but in her opinion that was the same the other way around. At least with the common arguments. The only one that kept her silent about it were two points; she had yet to know a case about a mage who lived out their life peacefully; Almaeri made for an undeniable divide.

“Hm,” Cory smiled, having decided he liked Oliver’s answer as well, and much for the same reasons to! He murmured his answer to Rosy and felt thrilled when she confirmed she thought the same.

Inara chuckled with a knowing smile and shake of her head. She knew this one. Wesley liked to play these kinds of games. She didn’t say a word or give her opinion at all. They’d know the answer if she did!

Yonten would have picked ‘one’. He told Annebelle his answer without hesitation. Mages were not people to him. He had no problem saying so.

“Mm, unfortunately ‘five’ is incorrect— whether or not a person believes mages are human,” Wesley explained, and before Yonten could shout out his answer the Fox added, “Offering ‘one’ is incorrect as well. While I, and others, do not consider mage’s having a ‘human nature’ they are, in fact, considered ‘people’, due to their physical vessels. You merely killed thirty mages. No one left the room; thirty-five people remained.”

Both Oliver and Andriy groaned at the response; no one liked a riddle that was too painfully obvious! The Lion adjusted in his seat as he attempted to think of a return fire of words that could test the Fox and his knowing wit. Finally he took a breath and went with the first one to come to mind, "Turn me on my side and you have everything. Cut me in half and you have nothing."

“Eight. Specifically the one that is used for the infinity symbol when it is on its side. If you divide the number in half in its usual position horizontally the resulting glyph is that of a zero,” Wesley answered after a thought. He raised a finger “But I have a dispute with the maker of that riddle. ‘Infinity’ is supposedly the nature of endlessness. It has nothing to do with possession. ‘Everything’ implies I am in ownership.” He had to get that out there in the world. It was one of those riddles that just didn’t quite hit his persnickety technical nature. “Good one though, Oliver.”

Cory cheered on Oliver, “You can do it Olly, get that bastard!”

Wesley gasped in mock offense, “Ah! My own brother!” He chuckled and shook his head, turning back to Oliver. “A man drove his silent car with his headlights off straight down a highway through the countryside. A man walked out to cross to the other side of the same road ahead of him. The car did not stop, yet no collision occurred. Why?”

Fair brows furrowed together in deep thought over the puzzle. Across the audience, many seemed to share the confusion. For a moment Annabelle thought she had the answer, though it seemed a bit too easy, so she turned from the thought. Andriy shifted in his seat, eager to ask questions or hear more but knew it wasn't his challenge to play!

"So, I think I'll go with the first thing that came to mind," Oliver decided after humming in thought for some time. "I believe that the car being driven without it's lights on and being silent is being towed behind another vehicle. The man crosses 'in front' of the car being towed, though the vehicle that is truly being driven and is on would be facing the opposite way, meaning he crossed when the moving car was safely past him. "

"Oh, that's clever," Ellie murmured. Even if it wasn't the right answer, it sounded solid!

"Clever indeed, and can be a potential, but alas, the answer is 'It was daytime'. The driver drove an electric car and the man who crossed the street simply waited a moment to cross." Wesley had to add, "To be honest, there are other answers that qualify, but this is just the 'Official' one."

"Hmm, I don't know how I feel about that, Wes. If he walked 'ahead' then that indicates he's at the front of the car. Waiting only put the car closer to him and increased the chance of being hit. The answer you're deeming correct doesn't seem to align with the facts that were provided in the riddle itself," Oliver offered a rebuttal to the answer the Fox gave.

"Believe me, I'm not the biggest fan of how they phrase these. The use of 'everything' for your last riddle for instance. But you know what? In light of that, what if we made up our own?" Wesley wouldn't mind an off-the-cuff, original riddle.

It seemed a fair compromise rather than risking wording from something that'd been around longer than they had and written by unknowns. "I'm fine with that as an alternative," Oliver agreed, readjusting in his seat as he mulled over just what he'd offer as his own riddle. It wouldn't be easy to out-trick a fox, so he needed to find something creative.

His fingers tapped on his knee before he pieced together his own riddle. "I carry the weight of your day and face the burning consequences of the sun. A job that is done with little more than a squeak or scuff, though you'll know when I've taken all I can tough; the result is a pain that cannot be missed and must soon be replaced."

Wesley postured in a thoughtful pose, with his bridged hands, eyes closed, and chin tucked. After a time he raised his head to answer. “Perhaps...shoes?” He had thought of sunscreen and even glasses, both with technical ways to qualify, but ultimately they failed to fit well.

"Well, to be precise it's soles," he said as he lifted his Oxfords up to his knee and tapping on the sole with his knuckle. "Though I can't say I've run into it often, I know that when they wear thin you can feel it painfully so."

“Then let it be known that I have not gotten the second riddle!” Wesley proclaimed. He held no hard feelings. If it is ‘soles’ than ‘shoes’ cannot be accepted as correct. Close enough did not do it for this cutthroat challenge. Wes at least had gotten one riddle right so far. “You’ve got this Fox on the run, you British Lion,” he said with a grin. “Alright, I think you’ll like this for your alternate second challenge: What sounds sweet in any language; is always with you despite being far; watching over us, and is more precious than the North star?”

Oliver chewed on the riddle for a few moments, his eyes drifting about the room while he mouthed the riddle to himself silently. His gaze fell on his sweet Lamb, swinging high above them. Could it be? "I would wager the answer to be the moon, though I wouldn't be surprised if you pulled a fast one, sly Fox."

Ellie and Rosy both had to giggle at the fact that their friend was quite the sly man after all.

“Is that your final answer, Oliver?” Wesley questioned, his mouth quirked in a grin. He knew the tension of the challenge might cause a person to overthink.

Inara’s amber eyes looked up too, though she wasn’t staring at the floating lights or the crescent that Lauri sat upon. Instead, she lingered on the little Lamb herself. The Tigress said nothing and dropped her twin suns down to the challengers. Cory perked a brow, unable to fathom how Wesley would state so confidently that there was something that sounded sweet in any language. Wouldn’t he have to know them all? And wasn’t that subjective? Not everyone would agree, surely. Yonten just waited. He had no interest in puzzling it out.

The question of doubt made him hesitate. These were riddles they were making up just then; meaning it could be something no outsider would guess. Oliver's eyes shifted back up to the moon he had looked at before, his smile slowly spreading. He did know of one thing sweet no matter the language and whom he held more previous than all the stars combined. "Lauri," he settled on his answer, Misty greys switching to the fox once more.

“Correct!” Wesley praised with a smile. There was no mind paid to cooing or comments from the audience. The challenge had yet to be done. “Now then, that means you and I are one to one. This last round will determine which of us will face the next challenger, if anyone wishes to do so— I can see in Cory’s eyes there may well be another task ahead.” Wesley tapped the tips of his fingers together. “I am ready for my last riddle, Oliver.”

This time Oliver wasn't as quick with his response, pleased with his victory in the prior round but knowing he'd need to stump the Fox on this if he meant to win. He hummed for a few seconds before settling on his choice, gaze falling back on Wesley. "I am beaten, twisted, and bent all in plain sight - only to be sacrificed to the heat and assaulted, to my onlookers delight."

Wesley, once again, went into his mind. There were a few options that would qualify— a thing they had hoped to avoid!—but in one way or the other it didn’t seem right. The closest to what it sounded like had been a blacksmith working iron, or a strange way of describing a chef making an omelette. But as the Fox thought it through his eyes wandered to Inara who was happily munching on her favorite snack. Not fish and chips, as this pregnancy had prompted her to consume, but in fact one of her old favorites normally enjoyed during a movie.

“Ah, you sneaky British Lion,” Wesley chuckled, turning back to the wily wild cat with a grin. “A pretzel.”

Cory blinked, “What?”

“Phonetics.” In short, Wesley explained that ‘assaulted’ was in reality ‘a-salted’. A clever play on words. “You almost had me!”

Rosy chuckled at the word play, though now she found herself hungry for one! Particularly one with brown sugar and cinnamon on it. That sweet tooth of their little angel was coming through.

"Alas, almost but not quite there," Oliver said with a nod, placing a hand on his heart. "I fear, to beat a Fox, I'd need much more time to fully prepare, rather than just looking about the room," he chuckled.

"Still, not bad off the top of your head," Annabelle pointed out. Even if it wasn't that exciting, he'd made it sound like any riddle you'd hear in a children's book.

“True, not bad at all,” Wesley admitted. He hummed in thought over what he might give as Oliver’s last riddle. Coming to a decision, he offered, “Day by day, little by little, you feed me the same filth until I am full— only to be forced to expel into the stomach of another; what a horrible trick to pull. If I could think or feel I’d be especially nervous, to know I was bound to end my days in your service.”

Oliver's brows furrowed together and he leaned back in his chair. The first answer that came to mind seemed far too obvious, primarily on the basis that it was the first. Still, time and time as he shuffled through possibilities he came back to the first.

Around him, everyone watched with varying levels of interest. Annabelle hadn't even heard the riddle, though she was on her third beer. Joao was only interested now that it was bordering on a tie, also enjoying the atmosphere and company. Andriy was on the very edge of his seat, all but ready to blurt out his responses but holding it in for the sake of etiquette. Rosy and Gordon were equally interested in finding out the answer, though Ellie had reached the point of tolerance for 8 months pregnant.

"I think I'm going to have to go with a garbage can," Oliver settled on. They were emptied into dumpsters or trucks after all and it was his obvious answer he couldn't turn away from.

Wesley looked over and saw Andriy practically falling out of his seat. Chuckling, Wesley offered, “I fear that if our Ukrainian doesn’t let out his breath he’ll asphyxiate!” He motioned to the young man. “Why don’t you answer it, Andriy?”

"Is laundry koshyk?" He asked with cheeks pinked with excitement, hoping his instincts had him in the right direction.

“Correct!” Wesley nodded.

The audience members who did not see the connections soon clicked the pieces together. Cory had gone with garbage disposal, though he had to stretch the meaning. Inara had opted out of guessing for similar reasons to why Ellie. She had just finished her pretzel and wanted another one. Hye had thought hamper, which was the same thing, but kept it to himself.

“So wait, Oliver is…” Cory glanced at his swords.

“Give me a moment to decide,” Wesley hummed in thought. How cheeky did he want to be right now? He knew Cory wanted to fence with Oliver. The Tibetan man just might hip-check Cory to the side to get to Oliver for some punches. But, to save Oliver some grief, he could take on Yonten who was itching to be done with the intellectual part of the Bridal Brawl.

While he deliberated, Lauri called down, “I thought of trash can as well. Does it not eat the filth left from your meal?”

“It is the ‘same meal’. Your clothes are not often changed,” Hye offered, leaned back in his chair with his arms casually crossed. “You don’t necessarily throw into a garbage everyday either, but you do switch out your clothes.”

Inara encouraged Oliver, “If my pregnancy brain wasn’t giving me trouble, I’d have picked trash can too.”

Cory chuckled, “I chose garbage disposal.”

“Where does that empty into another thing?” Inara spoffed, figuring the pipe system was more of a vein or intestine situation rather than a stomach.

“I dunno, ha ha.” Cory shrugged with a smile. “Sounded good at the time!”

Others might have disagreed with the finding, but to Oliver it was only fair. After all, either you gave an answer or you didn't. Reaching across the table, he offered a handshake in the course of good sportsmanship. "No, the Fox has outsmarted the Lion. A sole isn't the same as a shoe and a rubbish bin is certainly not the same as a hamper. Well done, Wesley."

“You’re quite an honorable and formidable opponent, Oliver, and I don’t say that lightly,” Wesley said with a smile when he received the Lion’s offer to shake. “As much as I respect you, I think I will take this spot.” He teased with a wiggle of his brows up at Lauri.

The Lamb chuckled, shaking her head. She took the joke well and waited to see what was going to happen next. Cory huffed. He’d have to have patience for his spar with Oliver.

Yonten, however, wasn’t going to wait. He stood up and rolled his shoulders. “A’ight, Imma fight.”

Wesley grinned, standing up and taking off his jacket and shirt. “Are we going easy or do you want to have at it?” The Fox wouldn’t back down if the Bunny decided to throw down a proper hard punch.

“Psh, I’mma bust your jaw, homie,” Yonten bantered, getting his fists up and hopping light on his feet. He made a few strikes in the air for show.

“Well I hope not, I like my jaw,” Wesley chuckled, assuming a boxing posture.

As soon as the two knew it was time the fight began. This would be nothing like the bar fiasco where they were content to lay down lasting damage, but from the sound of the thumps and grunts between Yonten and Wesley, you’d have been fooled.

Cory stood up abruptly, “LEFT! LET YONTEN!” He always took the opportunity to tease his brother in these situations. Rooting for Yonten brought a small smile to his face.

“Oof,” Inara had to glance away sometimes. Not that she hadn’t seen this in the past, but seeing your husband get hit wasn’t the best feeling in the first place, and now add pregnancy hormones.

Lauri blinked in astonishment for the intense aggressive approach to this challenge. “Oh mon Dieu.” As much as she loved watching Oliver’s triumph, she was fine with Yonten landing blows elsewhere.

BAM! BAM! Wesley and Yonten struck each other as any two people who have fought since they were young might. They knew their moves, their favorite throws, and winning here relied on prediction more than form and strength or swiftness. Wesley would tease Yonten that he would do well to invest in riddles and ‘boring’ mental puzzles. After all, they helped keep the mind healthy and able to take down an opponent.

Finally Annabelle found excitement she could get behind as she watched the two with their fights. She showcased unreigned bias toward her Bunny and his quick feet and jabbing punches. "C'mon Bunbun, kick his ass!" she hooted joyfully, knowing of course the two men had their own limitations for how far they could go.

Joao was also more intrigued than he had been in prior challenges. He, on the other hand, openly cheered for the Fox who he'd have to wager as the winner in the fight. Run as fast as a rabbit might, the sly fox would prevail.

Wesley landed his last hit against Yonten’s side. The Tibetan folded against the wily Fox. This should have been it, but Yonten laughed and tackled Wesley to the ground in an attempt to wrestle him into submission. “Oh you cheater!” Wesley chuckled as he went with the move. They melted into a pile of limbs and panting mixed with laughter.

Inara chuckled, “Alright you two!”

Cory furrowed his brows, “Wait, so, who won?”

“I did!” Wesley called from beneath a hulking bunny.

Yonten shuffled off of his friend and pulled him up. The guys hugged one another, sore jaws and a bloody cut here and there. The Tibetan held no hard feelings. He swaggered back to Annabelle with a grin on his face. He spared no time sitting and pulling her against him.

“You have had enough limelight. Stop hogging it! This is enough of your antics,” Inara said, taking off a sandal she wore with some help. “I will challenge you next.”

“Oh, darling, that’s not fair!” Wesley complained with a sigh.

Inara eased up and waddled over to Wesley. “I challenge you to a swatting competition. If I swat better, harder, and swifter than you—”

“Now wait a minute, this is extortion. Or blackmail. It’s one of those because this is—”

“If I do it better, then I win,” Inara gave the flat of her sandal a sharp whack on her palm that sounded like a proper slap.

“Now wait, wait—”

“No waiting, turn around!” Inara pushed him into position. The audience saw his butt clench in anticipation. Wesley dodged to no avail. WHACK!

Oh, the men present knew the power of the Tigress after their last bachelor party shared. Oliver even jumped a little at the thwack, his hand going to his own bottom. "Can feel that from here," he murmured with an almost nervous chuckle.

Wesley yelped. His hands went right to his cheeks that felt like they burned from within his pants. The Fox muttered curses that may or may not have been aimed at his wife. Those who knew Wesley understood he had no problem with these games, except that he was 100% sure Inara would not tolerate such retaliation while she was pregnant.

Sighing, Wes took her sandal and gave her supple butt a whack that barely sounded loud enough for Lauri to hear. There was no contest, Inara’s swat was comparably better. “You’re a very naughty minx!” Wesley chuckled, holding no ill will. He chased her for a kiss before sitting down.

Inara smiled, “As the current challenge champion, I hand off the role as groom to Oliver.” She made her way to her place beside Wesley, but not before giving the Lion a passing high-five.

“It’s my turn!” Cory got up and immediately retrieved swords. He handed one to Oliver. “I challenge you to a duel!” He beamed.

Oliver had to enjoy the variety that was being presented. He didn't expect Rosy or Ellie to participate, mostly because Ellie was already leaning into her elbow and one could easily catch her eyelids drooping closed. "A duel? Just so long as I don't end up shamed like de Lancre," the Lion teased, rolling his shoulders back while he held the sword in his hand. "Present your rules as the challenger, Lord Cromwell."

“Ten strikes. Targets are chest, back, and thighs. First to get all ten wins!” Cory took his position across from Oliver. He tucked an arm at the low of his back and raised the tip of his sword. “Come at thee!” He chuckled, getting in the spirit.

Wesley, in the same playful manner as Cory, cheered for Oliver, “Run him though, Oliver!”

No hard feelings! Cory would have said the same. Inara shook her head with a smile, encouraging Oliver. That was what earned her a gasp of mock offense from Cory! His older sister-in-law doth bet against him? Horrendous!

Oliver gave his sword a good swing, testing the weight of it. He couldn't say he had very much experience when it came to sword fighting, but that didn't mean he wasn't about to give it his all. "Running through seems a bit advantageous, but I'll give him a run for his money," he chuckled.

“C’mon Cory, you can do it!” Yonten teased, clearly taking his side for the fact that he had no one yet to clap for him. There was always Rosalie though!

If Cory was looking for encouragement, he didn't need to look much further than his lady love. An excited glimmer was in her eyes as she leaned forward on her chair for a good view. "Your princess does demand a victory, Sir Valerius," she said with a smirk, grinning ear to ear as the two would begin their fight to the appropriate tune of trumpets sounding.

Lauri smiled down, “Ainsi commence l'histoire!”

Lacking the discipline that Cory might have earned with his LARPing, Oliver moved in for the first attack, his grip on his sword foolishly leaving his side open for an easy first hit while his mismanaged lunge was dodged. Quick to regain his footing, the Lion switched the angle of his blade's downfall, going for an upward motion toward Cory's arm.

“Ope!” Cory felt that one. He grinned, feeling proud that his opponent, though not as trained, had potential to become a master. Cory delighted in a real dance with Oliver. Sword against sword, clashing in blocks and blows, Cory had been two strikes ahead when his handicap revealed itself. Lauri had often fought with Cory in the past. Sometimes she sparred with Oliver if or when the rare occasion presented itself and he was up for it. The Lamb had given a tip or two that she used when fighting Cory. Oliver’s advance brought them one strike left for each.

"You can do it Cory!" Andriy cheered on the younger man, glad to see there was a fair amount of action going on. Beside him Joao chuckled, not audibly taking sides, though it seemed young Cory knew what he was doing.

"Watch your swings, Oliver," Gordon called out, catching on quite quickly that he often was over-extending himself when trying to close the gap and as a result often left the opposite side free for the taking.

“Oh shit!” Yonten grinned, eager to see who would hit who.

Cory saw his opening and gave Rosalie a wink as he went in for it— mistake! The pause for flair nearly cost him the game. Cory cleared his throat, not willing to lose because of dramatic affect. He’d have to give his supportive lady love a wink later.

“Don’t get nervous Cory!” Inara sensed the flutter. It was not easy for Cory to control his emotions and at times it could spiral him.

“Oof!” Cory just missed again.

Wesley spoffed, “Ah, Cory, calm your mind! But also— WOO! OLIVER!”

Lauri was very proud of her Lion for getting this far too. “Ah, mon Amour, magnifique!”

The sweet words from his Lamb above were certainly fuel for the strongest blows he could make. Cory was an admirable opponent and he clearly had the upper hand, though it didn't mean he'd back down.

Cory took a leap back to catch his mind up to the present. It wasn’t easy, but he wrangled his thoughts into focus and went on another attack. This time Oliver had to dodge. Then finally, “Boop!” Cory chuckled, getting Oliver’s thigh.

In the way of the drama, the Lion took the light hit with flair. Gasping out and crying for help, he sank down in stages to the ground. "The bite of steel made this world grow cold! Tell my fair maiden I love her," he gasped before his head fell to the side. A moment later he was chuckling though, sitting up and meeting Cory to congratulate a job well done.

Thrilled for the play into his vision, Cory took a Knightly pose and said, “Valiant warrior, I shall do so! Thou hast been a worthy opponent! So sweareth I, Lord Valerian!”

Clapping sounded in approval for the both of them. Lauri called down affection for such amazing effort. And one strike away too! Wesley and Yonten thundered applause for an entertaining display.

During a hearty handshake Cory grinned, and said, “My man, you have to LARP with me! I must have you at my side when I go to battle at the Medieval Fairs!” He insisted enthusiastically. The four of them dressing up and going out for some ancient fun sounded like a blast!

"Absolutely! We shall battle in stride against the mightiest of foes!" he said, raising his sword up in the air before thrusting it into the ground where it soon disappeared. "A job well done, Cory," he praised, nodding in defeat.

Rosalie wasn't going to wait for Cory to return to her - especially since she didn't know if her man would choose to become the reigning champion. Instead, she hurried her way over bump and all, to throw her arms around him. "You fought nobly, Sir Valerius," she said at a level anyone could hear before moving closer to his ear to whisper, "A fight that will find a well-deserved reward once we return to our chambers."

“Let me rest, my maiden, and perhaps that shall be soon,” Cory chuckled, giving Rosalie a kiss such as any lady of nobility would enjoy. Then he turned to Oliver and pat his shoulder. “From this day, to the end of days, I promise to be a brother to you and stand at your side. Now, I will head to my seat whereupon I will take my rest.” Cory chuckled, heading with Rosalie in his hold back to his chair with her snuggled at his side. One hand cradled her and the other held the sword— he just wanted it a little longer!

Rosy wouldn't have been happier anywhere but at his side. Curled up, she let her hand rest on his shoulder, proud of the protector of her and their little one. "We should plan a visit to a fair," she commented to him, staying quiet enough they weren't taking away from others talking. "Once Amelie is old enough to do more than just sleep. Maybe next spring with Oliver and Lauri?" She thought it'd be delightful fun.

“Yeah, that sounds great!” Cory smiled broadly. He gave a kiss to her crown. “Oh the two of you will look fantastic. We should find one that will let us ride horses too.” Because that would be awesome.

“I believe that is all save for Rosalie and Ellie, and they’re understandably sitting this out,” Wesley smiled, coming to Oliver’s side. “To be honest, this went really well. I lost all but one of my Bridal Brawl challenges back in India.” He set a hand on Oliver’s shoulder. “As the last one standing to claim the Moon and Stars for his beloved, Oliver claims the right as the groom.”

Clapping, the audience joined in the excitement of the evening. Slowly descending from above, the moon stopped just a foot off of the ground. Lauri hopped onto the floor and pranced into Oliver’s arms. It felt wonderful to embrace him again. Murmurs of encouragement in French were passed to him with all the affection of her heart. “Tu as fait incroyable, I am so proud of you. We shall practice swordsmanship and become a deadly force on the grassy Medieval Fair battle field.” All to be ready for those inevitable victories Cory looked forward to claiming with his loved ones.

Oliver had happily met his joyful Lamb, scooping her up and holding her close. "Oh, I will practice as long as it takes. I need to protect my sweet French maiden after all," he grinned, peppering her neck with kisses for a few seconds, even if it meant making the others wait. After all, it was their party!

"I can't think of anything to challenge him on," Annabelle admitted, enjoying the events as a spectator nonetheless. She kept an arm about Yonten, finishing a drink and giving her Bunny a smirk. "Though I can think of a challenge to issue after this is all said and over with."

Ellie snorted, summoning the strength to get to her feet. "Keep it in your pants, Anna," she spoffed at her sister before pulling Lamb and then Lion in for embraces. "I am so happy for you both and will be there tomorrow for the ceremony..buuut this mama is tired as a mother and going to get some sleep. Enjoy the night for me and congratulations again!"

Oliver chuckled, hardly offended that she was calling it a night. After all that activity he was a little worn down without a baby! "Of course, Ellie. Thank you - we appreciate your blessing."

Lauri gently returned Ellie’s affection. “Ah, merci, Ellie! We love you very much, and are so glad you came! Have a good rest.” She smiled, tucking a stray strand behind the redhead's ear. The weary mother did look like she needed sleep indeed.

“Good night Ellie,” Wesley said, giving her a soft squeeze.

Inara still had energy left, so she stayed behind, but made sure to give Ellie a goodnight hug before the Phoenix had a chance to leave. “Mm—“ Inara squeezed her, then let her go, “Don’t burn Gordon, but it looks like he’s ready when you are, El,” she chuckled.

The Tigress wasn't wrong at all. The moment Ellie had waddled her way over to the couple, Gordon was up on his feet, no longer in the laid back casual mode but on his toes and ready to go at the drop of a pin or shout of a redhead.

"Oh, that boy," Ellie sighed, squeezing Inara as best she could before breaking away from the embrace. "Come on, kid. I'm heading to my room but you're picking up ice cream for me in the kitchen, got it?" The two were vanishing out of the holodeck but a prompt, "yes, ma'am!" could still be heard.

Everyone else seemed content to stay around, a fresh round of beers and drinks going to those who were in need. Joao looked over to the host of the night, curious what the fox had up his sleeve. "Truth or dare again, Wesley?" he asked with a knowing smirk. It hadn't gone well in Ireland but was sure to go better amongst friends, right?

Joao couldn’t have been more correct! Wesley grinned devilishly. “I like the way you think, you sexy Brizillian man.” He stepped aside and the setting altered to show a blank, white scene; ready to change at a moment's notice for whatever dares or truths could be asked. “Alright, let’s go over the rules.”

While Wesley explained, Cory swallowed in uncertainty, wondering if he had made a mistake not leaving with a cool line when Rosalie offered a well-deserved reward. The Quay was an interesting, wonderful experience that he would rather keep as a memory. If a bar in public had been a wild night…

Yonten hooted, “Yeah! Let’s get to it, homie!” Now that he felt secure in his relationship with Annabelle, he’d just like to see anyone try to take the attention of his dragon off of him! His bet? They’d fail! They’d fail now and forever, as hard as he did the night of the bar fight.

Lauri sat with Oliver, practically purring like a contented kitten, waiting to begin her very first game of Truth or Dare. “Oui, commençons!”

“Very well. I shall go first. Inara, truth or dare?” Wesley grinned.

“Truth,” Inara smiled. She was too pregnant to do a wild dare.

“Ugh,” Wesley sighed with a smirk. “Did you, or did you not, ask all of your brothers and uncles to challenge me, one after the other?”

“I did!” Inara laughed, seeing the face of spousal betrayal on Wesley.

Wesley placed a hand on his heart, “How dare you! And the contest to see who made naan— was that you too?”

“You can’t ask more than one question!” Inara giggled evilly. “Besides, that’s the one you got right, isn’t it? Aren’t you proud?”

Not admitting to anything, Wesley went on to point to Cory, “You’re up!”

Cory decided he would leave Oliver the honor of popping Lauri’s Truth or Dare cherry since he was after Rosalie. So, he chose to pick on Yonten. The man was dared to wear a bunny suit. Not a sexy one that showed off his muscles. No, a cute one that made him look like a sack of potatoes. In addition to that he had to hop a course. Or so Cory hoped! Yonten refused. He was goaded into doing it anyway. The audience chuckled and slapped their knees to see Yonten hopping around aggressively while wearing a fluffy bunny suit. As soon as he was done, he cast it away and sighed as he trudged back to Annabelle. But such hopping couldn't go by without a reward. As soon as Yonten returned to the sidelines, Annabelle was back in his lap, murmured promises of a different sort of hopping to happen later that he'd enjoy immensely.

Then it was Rosy’s turn, who picked on Cory and dared him to wear damp socks for one full round of the game. The offense and indignance did nothing to save his feet! Cory cringed as he slipped them on. He was so uncomfortable!

Oliver chose Lauri, daring her to allow a blindfolded Cory to do her makeup. Thinking it sounded hilarious, she did so! Cory chuckled as his hands fumbled with the small amount of makeup the little Lamb had. Thankfully she didn’t often wear much. Cory still managed to smear her dusty pink lipstick across her cheek and her mascara marked her temple. In his attempt to fix it he scraped down and she ended up looking like a survivor of a fight. All in good fun! Lauri was allowed to remove the goofy mess with a makeup wipe.

Inara was next, choosing to proffer Annabelle. The dare was to rightly guess which Yonten in a crowd of Yonten’s was her Bunny, by asking them each one question to answer. In the end the dragon sniffed out her man.

Hye decided to join too. The Korean man target Andriy with a question everyone wanted to know the answer to. “Were you jealous to see Kit being cared for by Gordon?”

"If Kit like Gordon, Kit like Gordon," Andriy said with a shrug he felt was nonchalant, but perhaps was a bit too quick to come across that way.

“Yeah, but that’s not the question,” Inara chuckled, unable to keep back a smile.

Hye gave Andiry a perked brow and nod. He demanded the answer, or Andriy would have to do a punishment. They had a holodeck to get creative.

Shifting in his seat, the Ukrainian couldn't find other ways around answering the question, knowing eyes looking right at him. "Kit is malenʹkyy druh. I give him shirt because is good boy and like to be around him," he tried again before sighing and nodding. "Trokhy revnyvyy."

“Aww!” Inara broke out in tears, smiling through them as Kit might through his binky.

A flutter of cooing went through the more sentimental of the group. Hye felt smug, or so it seemed right for him to be with such a triumph. All anyone saw was a brief satisfied smile before the night went on with their truths revealing their honesty and daring tests. Wesley was dared to smell feet by Annabelle, Inara dared Joao and Andriy to switch shirts, and many more antics occurred.

In the end everyone left the holodeck with beaming smiles, one less punch to the face than the bar fight, and good long rest for the wedding. It would start shortly after lunch since they had the ability to command the scenery on the holodeck. That night Cory received a just reward, Annabelle and Yonten made a different room on the holodeck a mess with their love, Hye chatted with Joao and Andriy on the way back to their rooms as if they had been bro’s forever, and Wesley took Inara to bed with a promise of his own to keep.

After such a physically demanding day, Lauri and Oliver simply enjoyed a snuggle once they were showered, dried, and cozy under the covers. It had been a simple routine since the surgery. They wanted to take it slow and had refrained from intimacy beyond kisses and caresses. Just as recently as that night Lauri was in the clear for it, having healed well, but they would save that for tomorrow. Murmurs of affection lulled them to sleep.

Sunday March 10, 2019​

Avostoska had anticipated Lauri and Oliver’s wedding since the moment they announced it. The ancient castle hummed with busy servants intent on granting every wish the Lion and the Lamb commanded. Their efforts focused on the holodeck. Only Rosalie and Lauri knew what was waiting for them all.

After breakfast the castle guests began their personal preparations. Some took a needed nap, some went to check any last minute alterations, some checked on the programs for Crissy, some greeted additional guests, and some helped the bride get ready. Lauri had gone to the holodeck to do just that while Wesley met with Louie, Lauri’s brother.

“Welcome to Avostoska!” Wesley swept his hands outward, then offered one to the young man who took it well. “I’m surprised you came alone. I hear good things about your wife.”

“She’s caught up in Spain,” Louie said in a voice accented as French as Lauri’s, with an apologetic smile. His eyes were a shade of brown not unlike a dark rum. Wesley noted similarities between him and Lauri, though he had to admit there were only a few. “She sends her love though.”

“Well we’re glad to have you here at least.” Wesley had known Louie from his time with Cristine. He had seen the young man once or twice. “Come, meet my wife, Inara.”

“Yes, Lady Von Helsing. I hear great things,” Louie smiled, shaking her hand.

“You may call me Inara,” She shackled. “I hope they’re not exaggerated!”

“Oh I don’t think they are—” Louie waved his hand imploringly, “—and I appreciate the offer, but I am afraid I must stick to fromality. A burden of my upbringing. My mother and father were quite particular.”

Cory smiled, shaking Louie’s hand in greeting, “You may call me Lord Cromwell then. My lovely future Lady Cromwell is currently helping the Bride get ready.”

“Ah, I see. So that is why Lauri hasn’t come down to see me yet,” Louie chuckled. He turned his eyes on Ellie and Gordon. “This has to be the beauty they call the Phoenix, but you sir I do not think is Everest— he has a handsome face, your husband. Reminds me of someone, to be honest. Not sure who though…” Louie shrugged. “Are you— forgive me if I am incorrect, but— are you perchance the son of Jacquie Davis?”

While Ellie was always thrilled when her reputation proceeded her, it was short lived by the following remark. A loud exhale through her nose and sideways glance at Gordon could easily be confirmation enough. "No, that's definitely not him."

"Jacquie Davis is my mother," Gordon replied with a firm nod, something he had said many times in his life and expected to continue doing so while in the shadow of such a renowned woman. His hand went out to give Louie's a firm shake, "Gordon Davis; bodyguard and personal assistant to Mrs. Crosse."

"Keep it up with the Mrs. and you're going to find yourself as a glorified nanny," Ellie threatened before shooing him off. "I forgot my phone in my room, can you go find it?"

"Of course Mrs- Ellie," he said with a visible force before turning and walking briskly away.

Once he was around the corner, Ellie pulled out her phone from her pocket, shrugging innocently. "I'll let him look for 10 minutes or so before I tell him I found it," she said with an impish smirk.

"Minha nossa. You could not pay me to be assistant," Joao chuckled. The poor young man was definitely earning his keep, that's for sure!

Louie hadn’t meant their interaction to result in someone being sent away. He offered a small smile and clapped his hands closed. “Well I hope he makes his mother proud as Mrs. Crosse’s assistant. As children we only hope to be the kind of people our parents would be happy to share about…” Louie trailed off, thinking of one or two times he had been mentioned in conversation by his mother, who was all too happy to do so. Not every had their parents' approval.

“Oh I’m sure it will be fine,” Wesley smiled, giving Louie a pat on his back. “This here who would never be paid enough to assist this fiery bird, is Joao.”

“Good to meet you,” Louie offered a handshake and came away impressed with the hold.

“Here we have Andriy, our unofficial assistant— sorry, occasionally helper—for our little one, Kit. The children are getting ready themselves.”

Louie greeted Andriy warmly. “Well hello then, occasional helper Andriy.”

"Not helper. Terror just enjoys ruling," he huffed, though all in good nature. He couldn't deny he did enjoy it as well.

Yonten swung his hand out to shake, “S’up muddafuka. I’m Yonten.”

The rough language came as a surprise. Louie shook his hand all the same. “Hello.”

“This is my fiancée, Annabelle.” Yonten said with pride, draping an arm around her shoulder. He had a good night last night. He felt looser, a bit more open to meet people.

"Hey there," Annabelle offered a hand of her own to shake, though not at the cost of losing Yonten's arm about her; a place she personally preferred to be.

“Very good to meet you, Annabelle,” Louie assured her, taking note that they were quite the pair just by sight. “I understand my little sister is busy, but perhaps may I inquire after my future brother-in-law?”

"Last I heard he was getting dressed. Or trying to eat something," Ellie said, the fog of pregnancy easily mixing people up here and there. "Though I wouldn't say there was anything for him to have nerves over. We're all friends here."

"Tak, but he couldn't eat at breakfast," Andriy recalled. "I think is in kitchen. I can take Louie?"

“Oh, that would be kind of you, merci— though I don’t know if I should interrupt him if he’s eating,” Louie sheepishly shrugged his shoulders.

“It will be fine. You go meet up with Oliver. We’ll be heading up to the holodeck soon. Just don’t make the groom late, alright?” Wesley grinned, gave the man another pat and offered his arm to Ellie. “Why don’t we give Gordon a small heart attack? Call him back here and by the time he arrives we’ll be gone.”

"Oh I do love the way you think," Ellie grinned from ear to ear, accepting his arm. Her free hand began to send the message as they walked. Nothing like a good old fashioned hazing that continued through the first month.

Louie had to spoff. They were quite easy going with each other, weren’t they? And apparently unashamed. Yonten seemed to be saying some explicitly words into Annabelle’s ear as they followed. Shaking off second-hand bashfulness, Louie smiled at Andriy. “Alright, I’m all yours to guide, sir.”

Andriy was happy to lead, especially when it meant the new comer couldn't tease him of his relationship with a certain toddler. "Castle is big, so do not get lost," he said as he headed down the main corridor to the kitchen often frequented by the many pregnant occupants between meals. Along the way, he shared friendly tips of the corridors and the decorations, albeit with his broken English. Stepping into the large space, he easily spotted Oliver in a suit, pacing back and forth.

Attentive to the information that would likely be of use if and when he needed it, Louie fell in contented steps with Andriy. He asked a question here or there, or paused to investigate a claim he had to be sure wasn’t exaggeration, before they continued. Louie couldn’t say he ever visited a place like this— huge, intricate. The company was pleasant too. By the time they approached the kitchen he felt generally acquainted with the castle despite Andiry’s language difference.

Stepping into the large space, he easily spotted Oliver in a suit, pacing back and forth. "You get lost?"

"Hmm?" The voice caught the Lion off guard, turning and offering quite the sheepish smile. "Oh no, not lost, Andriy. Just wanted to go over my vows and needed a bit of space."

"And fries?" The Ukrainian chuckled and nodded at one in his hand that had been forgotten.

"You caught me, you devil. And fries. Lauri kept talking of how delicious the reception food will be so I skipped breakfast and am regretting it terribly," he admitted with a chuckle, returning the fry to the plate it had come from before turning to Louie. "My deepest apologies, I'm a bit beside myself today. You must be Louie. I've heard so much about you," he said, extending a hand to the Frenchman.

“Good to meet you as well, Oliver,” Louie said with sincerity. He gave an acceptable handshake, though there lacked a slight bit of confidence. “It is my misfortune not to have heard as much as I would have liked about you. But I can’t put blame on my sister’s shoulders. I’ve been quite busy with wolves in the Netherlands.”

"Ah, terrors in the tulip fields," Oliver said with a soft chuckle, amused by his own joke.

Louie spoffed, “Quite right.” The small joke eased the tension in his shoulders. “I hope we can get to know each other a little better.” He clasped his hands, not unlike Lauri. A gesture of self-comfort in a new situation. “But I can wait if you need more time?”

"No, no now is quite fine, though I suspect we should start heading to the deck now. Wouldn't want to face your sisters wrath or begin this marriage on the wrong foot."

Andriy who looked at his watch when Oliver mentioned the time, nodded in agreement. "Tak, is getting close. We should head out."

Louie spoffed, “Quite right.” The small joke eased the tension in his shoulders.

“Of course, lead the way,” Louie didn’t presume to take charge and neither did he believe he should get between them. So, to be polite, Louie kept at Oliver’s right while Andriy strode on the other side. They were a few steps down the hall when Louie decided to talk before silence bunched his shoulders again. “Of what I’ve heard, you’re a good man. Lauri says you’re bold and fearless.” Louie tucked his hands behind his back. “My hope is that such qualities will encourage her growth in that respect.” There were three reasons why Louie would say so, and those women were still out in the world. “I have to say that I was a little surprised to learn that you two were getting married after months of knowing each other, but I suppose love is love.” Louie offered a smile, though it was slightly wary. The kind of expression that said he hoped he wasn’t starting off on the wrong foot by being transparent here.

"I think she's growing by the moment as a woman," Oliver remarked, having already seen so much of Lauri changing in a positive light since he had met her. "While it maybe soon, I do believe that when you know you've found the person to spend your life with, a soul so perfectly attuned with your own soul and mind, there isn't really a wrong time. I couldn't possibly imagine myself with anyone other than Lauri. I also believe we've had unusual circumstances living here in Avostoska that have allowed us to learn each other on a more intense level than say another couple courting might. It feels like years and not months since she came into my life, and I mean that with full-hearted adoration."

The words Oliver spoke untied the knots in Louie’s stomach. The wrinkled brow smoothed and his chest rose and fell easily. “That’s good to hear, Oliver. I have to say I’ve been regrettably absent and feared the worst when Aunt Colette said she ran off to Argentina with the Italian maid when I hadn’t been messaged in a while,” he chuckled, scratching the back of his head. The sleeve of his shirt pulled back. A scar on his wrist, unlike any bite, briefly peeked. Louie’s arm resumed its place and covered the mark. “How has she been? Any stray cats or dogs finding their way into the castle?” Louie smiled more genuinely, thinking of another old knack that has gotten her burning ears into trouble when caught listening.

"She's been doing quite marvelous," Oliver answered, deciding he might not dive right into talk of the surgery. Whether or not Lauri had already mentioned it to Louie was unknown and he didn't want to overstep any boundaries. "No cats or dogs, which is probably for the best. There was a small mouse she was caring for but it seems a snake or perhaps a bird in the gardens got to him before she could nurse him to health." There hadn't been many other animals since then really, and their trips to the gardens were very limited.

Louie smiled and shook his head. “Ah, Lauri. I had hoped she’d grown out of that phase, but looks like she’s held on to it...It had been a point of contention at home, as you might imagine.” But if she was doing well here, as they said, then perhaps there wasn’t any reason to worry. Perhaps she could be left to this world worth living. “Oliver, thank you. I feel much more at ease.” Louie felt the need to say so first, before going on. “There’s nothing to worry about, but I am going to be gone for nearly a year once I leave tomorrow morning. I do mean to say goodbye to Lauri too, but in case the night doesn’t open up an opportunity and the two of you are late to breakfast, I wanted you to know I will be out of communication. Those tulip fields are yet to be done with me. The timing of your wedding happened to be fortuitous...I feel confident that whatever happens, you will be there for my sister while I am away.”

The news was certainly surprising, even if it came accompanied by quite the compliment from a man he'd only just met. "An entire year? Why I certainly hope that everything goes well while you're away," it was only expected to wish well to another hunter. "I'm sure that Lauri will understand why you'll be absent. She's likely to be quite busy herself as well; the Cromwell's will have their little girl in the summer and I'm sure her arms will be full. Still, you'll need to make contact once you can; I know she cares deeply for you, Louie."

Smiling, Louie felt his heart lighten as they came to the elevator that would take them up to the appropriate floor. While he didn’t elaborate on his work, he did take solace in Oliver’s words and nodded, “I will do my best. It’s been years since I’ve seen my little sister. I hope this time away will go quickly and perhaps our families can meet.” Not at all adverse to the idea of little cousins. Theo and some other protective figures, like Wesley, tended to be rightfully cautious, but Louie sensed no need to fear with Oliver.

Their conversation turned to easier topics from there. They learned Louie is a behaviorist who works with regular wolves as well as a hunter. The studies he had done were constantly shared with Lauri. Oliver heard familiar phrases like ‘Puppy Parade’ and an anecdote about a mourning wolf pack. Louie let it slip his interest in this field, “—came from my- uh our cousin, Cristine.” By the time they reached the holodeck Louie learned a little more about Oliver and Andriy, and the little competition the Ukrainian had with Lauri, and felt all that much closer with them.

“Here we are then,” Louie murmured once they reached the door, feeling content.

Walking into the holodeck room they were greeted with the setting sun. Rosalie and Lauri timed it so that the guests were treated with a colorful sky as dusk came to make ready for the moon. Louie took his seat among the now familiar faces of the guests of Avostoska.

The ancient dome of the pavilion encompassed everyone comfortably. Their seats might as well have been floating in clouds. They felt as soft too. Just in front of them, where the balcony overlooked the sea, a hunter-associated Judge stood with a book in hand and dressed in robes that Cory approved.

Andriy had joined Joao with their dark navy suits, sitting beside poor Gordon who had been worn ragged running around the castle for the last half hour. Ellie in a black gown that faded into a tinted red skirt, was sitting near Inara with Kit in tow, though he was no doubt shooting his seafoam eyes over in Andriy's direction. Annabelle had gone with a pure black dress and silver heels, seated happily at Yonten's side as she admired the scenery.

Cory and Oliver’s suits were dark blue and trimmed in silver with button-ups as white as the clouds. Most of the guests were dressed for the theme, with Yonten a tad less formal— however he did wear dark clothes that had the colors blue and white. His bullet and Annabelle’s necklace were the touch of silver he needed. Alaric, who had come in late last night and crashed for sleep to be ready for today, slipped into the clouds with eyes full of every best wish for the couple.

Just as everyone got into place a gentle, lingering note filled the air. Bach played over the guests as they waited for the bride and her modest entourage. Lottie and Jasper were once more suited up to reprise their roles as adorable Ringbearer and Flower Girl. No one aside from Oliver and Rosalie knew about the Cristine project Wesley worked on with Lauri. They thought it would be a fun surprise.

Jasper stepped out first. He carried the little cloud with the matching wedding bands like stars and moons unto themselves. The little guy beamed happily as he once more took on this important role. Not long after Lottie came dusting the sky with stars.

Cristine made her entrance and evoke a hum of pleasant surprise from all, and especially Louie who was briefed on the extent of how far the use of the holodeck. She wore a shimmering gown of black that, when she moved, sparkled with stars that shifted with her sashay. The familiar knowing smile hit all the nostalgic spots on the hearts of those who knew her when she was alive.

Only once Lottie and Jasper had finished their walks down the aisle did the maid of honor begin her own. Clothed in the dress she and Lauri had decided would look best, Rosalie offered nothing but smiles to their friends and family. As had been spoken of, a little constellation of Leo, Amelie's future anticipated zodiac symbol, was projected on her bump. It felt like an absolute honor to proceed ahead of her dear friend on her big day, keeping her head high as she made her way down to the altar.

51A8EE8C-32BB-421A-9250-B09C8E9B5456.jpeg

Seeing Rosalie coming toward him made for a wonderful preview of what was to come for Cory. His heart beat like a drum. The constellation over his daughter made him smile and a tear balanced on his lower lid. A quick swipe made sure no one would tease him about it! He breathed in to manage his usually unmanageable emotions. Exhaling, Cory asked Oliver with a smile, “Ready my friend?”

Oliver looked over to his Best Man and couldn't but grin from ear to ear. The kids might have been cute, but he knew well enough that the true vision had yet to appear. "For a day like this? I couldn't be more ready, mate," he grinned.



Bach blended away into Canon in D when the violins bright tones swept the mood
into a starlit dream. The sky of the holodeck had steadily dimmed. Tiny lights winked into view in the strokes of sable above them. The ocean horizon illuminated as the tip of the full moon peeked over the edge. As it rose higher two figures came out from the mist and the silvery leaves.

Lauri held Wesley’s arm, who stood with her as per her request. Her dark hair had grown long since she came to the castle. Normally he kept it up and out of the way. Today her wavy teases, pinned here and there with stars, cascaded down to mid back. A few tendrils accented her smiling face. Her gown earned a respectable hum of awe. Lauri’s dress, spun from moonlight, made her a vision of celestial magnificence.

8666FD67-E428-4453-9A9E-077835A4A700.png

A brief survey of the guests made her heart soar for the friends and family she made since coming here. And seeing Cristine smiling back touched her heart. Then hazel eyes found misty grey. All the while that Lauri glided toward him like a moonbeam she only brightened further. While Oliver found her to be beautiful in any scenario, in that moment he was in the presence of a goddess who only had eyes for himself. Every eloquent word that would dance off his lips fell short to describe the vision before him. Before Lauri knew it she slowed to a halt with Wesley and he murmured his well wishes before giving Lauri a kiss on the cheek and parting from her to sit with Inara. Lauri handed off her bouquet lilies of stars to Rosalie before taking her place in front of Oliver.

“Ah, le Lion de mon cœur,” Lauri murmured affectionately.

Taking her hands in his, Oliver struggled to respond for a few seconds before his tongue found it's way again. "Les cieux doivent être jaloux car j'ai capturé leur bel ange et je n'ai jamais prévu de la laisser partir," he breathed, his thumbs lightly brushing her hand as he dove into her eyes.

Lauri’s heart thumped joyously in her chest. Her hands squeeze his lightly in mutual expression of sentiment. Here she had a man of the heavens and she would never let him go, but follow him to the ends of the Earth. It was all she could do for her words caught in her throat from emotion.

The Judge commanded attention in the lull of the music that kept to a gentle lilt in the background. “Friends and family, we gather here to join in celebrating the marriage between hearts and souls destined by Fate to unite in Love’s eternal bond. May these rings be a symbol of that infinity.”

Cory handed Lauri’s ring to Oliver, and then to Lauri he handed Oliver’s ring. Then he stepped back in his place. Once the loops were poised in their free hands, the two resumed meeting each other’s eyes with adoration. The moonlight from the pale silvery ball behind them rose just past the height of their heads.

“Oliver,” The officiant spoke his name gently, “You may make your vows…”

The ring, though small and dainty, had the weight of a lifetime as he held it in his hand. Nodding, he carefully took Lauri's hand and began the slowly timed movement of sliding it up her ring finger while he spoke, so that it nestled in place as he finished speaking. "Lauri, mon Amour, with this ring I humbly offer myself as a partner to you for life. Through trials and tribulations I vow to remain at your side, to offer the protection, support and love that you and our family deserve. Together we will write our story in the stars - a story that will always be my favorite."

Moon’s eye gazed down higher than before, its light dancing over the ripple of the ocean beyond the couple, as Oliver gave his oath. Lauri smiled with a slight tremble of her small chin by the time he had finished. She was glad for the pause between Oliver’s promise and her own so she might have control not to sob. Inara was doing that much for all of them.

“Lauri,” The honorable Judge murmured, “You may make your vows…”

Slender fingers positioned the thicker silver loop onto Oliver’s ring finger. Lauri began sliding it on similar to him. Her words came out between pauses and sniffles, with occasional spoffs, but always smiling. “Oliver, who has sworn to give me the moon and stars, I look forward to turning each page and entering each new chapter of our lives together. I promise always to be your Princess Buttercup; your Lady Eowyn; your Yvaine,” glistening tears ran down her cheeks, “Most especially, I promise to be your Lamb. Steadfast, gentle, and faithfully yours—” Lauri slipped on Oliver’s ring “—Forever, and always.”

The horizon glowed as the night faded and the rays of the sun warmed the ocean behind them. The stars twinkled, one by one, into the azure blue that slowly pulled a veil over the night.

There was no need to question if anyone objected. The officiant smiled broadly, “By the powers invested in me, I pronounce you husband and wife. May this first kiss of your lives together in marriage—at the dawn of a new day—come to mind in the quiet moments of your lives, the stressful pauses of your day, and the joyous occasions in the years to come, reminding you of your vows.”

Lauri slipped her arms around Oliver’s neck and met his lips with tender passion. His arms had found their way about his Lamb, encircling her with his love and the promise he had given her before those they held dear.

Sunrise burst in hues of pink, purple, and brilliant gold over the couple and their guests as they kissed. The mist had pulled away from their seats. Silver leaves shined autumn colors in the trees. The Whitestone pavilion brightened in the rising sun’s rays. The music rose up to dance in their ears and in their hearts a melody of excitement they all felt. Around them the cheers grew despite the small crowd. Rosy was trying to hide behind the bouquet but it did little to mask her wet eyes. They were just too perfect together! She and the others couldn't have been more happy for their beloved friends.

When finally their lips broke, Oliver's head did not move far away, one hand moving up and brushing her cheek with his thumb. "You are always breath-taking, but Mrs. Lauri Blair looks perfect on you," he murmured with a lingering smile.

Beaming, Lauri said, “It is my favorite; I shall never take it off.” Even more so than the moonstone necklace she wore now.

Turning to the audience the couple were unabashedly joyous as they led the procession toward a small alcove beside the pavilion. All the while the guests shot stars across the brilliant dawn sky. Here they greeted their loved ones briefly before they took pictures. The guests became a chorus of congratulations mingled with warm embraces one after the other, and sometimes two at once.

Louie embraced Oliver and Lauri, “Mes plus sincères bénédictions à vous deux!”

They barely received that hug when Cristine slipped in to give Oliver and Lauri her own well-wish. “You were magnifique! J'ai toute confiance en vous deux.” Her touches were barely felt on their skin, but for Lauri it touched her heart that it didn’t matter. Lauri wanted to make sure she got the chance to speak with her brother and cousin more later. For now, they had people to share their joy.

Inara squeezed in with her hug, too overwhelmed with tears to speak. She had to simply hold them each and move aside for someone who could talk. Baby Kit was not sure why his mother was crying this much, so he thought he should wrap his tiny arms around her for comfort.

Yonten gave Oliver an approving pat on his shoulder before pulling him into a one-armed hug, telling him he was happy for him. The Tibetan did the same with Lauri and added that he was glad she said no to him. Oliver was meant for her, and he was meant for his dragon. Then he resumed his usual position alongside Annabelle when she had her turn congratulating them.

Just as her Bunny had done, Annabelle gave them each a hearty embrace. She might not have become as buddy-buddy as say Rosy and Lauri had become, but she did owe the French maiden for her eavesdropping in January that certainly carried weight during her and Yonten's days of unrest. "You guys looked great up there. Just keep going you and screw the rest of the world, yeah?" she said before returning to the arms she favored above all else.

Ellie came in for tearful hugs, a surprising strength to her embrace despite being overly pregnant. "I'm so happy for you both," she sniffed, mindful not to let any tears get on the bride's dress. "You'll make the most beautiful, smart babies. Just let me know if you need anything at all."

Gordon, who was dutifully right behind her, was slightly less personal in his congratulations, though he did offer them still. That and something told him if they did need something from Ellie it'd translate to what he'd need to do, so he might as well get comfortable with them. He was followed by strong hugs from Joao and more sheepish ones from Andriy, each with their blessing.

Hye and Kazumi, who were keeping an eye on the children, all came to give them their best hopes and wishes to the newlyweds. Lottie and Jasper offered their own cheers in the way children might, with Lottie adding to her list of wedding expectations that she began when her Aunt Ellie got married.

Cory’s emotions ran away with him. Although he didn’t quite cry like Inara or Rosalie, he did wipe a tear or two away— just in time for no one to see, though his glossy eyes betrayed him. “So happy for you, my man!” Cory turned to Lauri, giving her a hug, saying, “Hey Miss Beaver-face. Congratulations.”

Lauri chuckled, “Ah, Monsieur Frog, thank you!”

Rosalie found Lauri the moment Cory had let her go, pulling her up into a tight hold. "So, so happy for you Lauri Loo," she said with utmost sincerity. She could only look forward to watching their friendship blossom throughout life, just as she and Oliver would together.

“Ma fille, I am beyond blessed to have you here with me, my Rosy Posy!” Lauri kept her besty in her arms as they worked through their emotions.

Oliver had to chuckle at their lingering embrace, patting Cory on his back. "We are quite the lucky men, my friend."

“Yes—” Cory choked on his bubbling emotion, turning to make a cough to hide it, “—yes, we are.” He managed to compose himself with a corrective thump to his chest to tame his breathing. When Rosalie released Lauri he gratefully held her to him again.

Wesley got their attention. “We are very happy for them— now go nibble on some hors d'oeuvres while we take pictures so we can get to the dancing and the feasting!”

"Oh food does sound wonderful," Rosy admitted, finally releasing the bride so they could go on with their plans. "I'm going to find those macarons we had the other day. I'll try to save you a few, but no promises!"

“Please, enjoy!” Lauri giggled, wiping at her eyes. There were plenty and more if they needed it. The variety of flavors were vast as well.

“Please, enjoy!” Lauri giggled, wiping at her eyes. There were plenty and more if they needed it. The variety of flavors were vast as well.

The couple parted to get their pictures taken. Cristine and the mysterious fellow she had a picture of took their sides. If and when anyone came up for a picture, such as Inara, they were gladly added. Anyone they missed that wanted to be there, but couldn’t, such as Oliver’s parents and Everest, had holofigures to step in. Once they finished they made their way to the others.

Pascal, dressed for the occasion and with some program tweaks, enthusiastically announced the newlyweds when they came under the glass dome of the pavilion. “Please welcome Mr. and Mrs. Oliver and Lauri Blair!”

The glowing couple walked in to the sound of applause with Cristine, and Wesley along with them. Wes took his seat with his wife near Cory and Rosalie. Oliver and Lauri took their seats in easy conversational distance to most of their guests. Some were, admittedly, a little ways down the table that they’d have to raise their voices above a normal tone. Closest to them were the wedding party, Inara, Louie, and Cristine.

Being that the wedding did not follow every expected tradition, they decided to eat the main meal first before toasts and activities. For anyone who did not want what was on the provided menu, they were grateful for being in a castle that could service their specific tastes.

Satisfied with their meal and sipping on excellent drinks for the time being, Cory clinked his glass for attention. High above him his constellation glowed brighter as he spoke. “Welcome everyone! We’re all glad to have you all here. For those of you who are new—” Cory gave a nod to Louie and Cristine, “—I am Cory, Oliver’s Best Man. We officially met at the wedding of Ellie and Everest. Although we had few words I thought he was quite an amiable, good natured guy and I wouldn’t have minded making him a better friend then. If you saw him at the Quay, aside from me, I think you’d agree he was the best dressed man there—not bad taste in style.” Cory chuckled at Wesley’s mild protest for not being an honorable mention! “Among his qualities I think I admire his devotion to decorum. The subtle battle of gentlemen against gentlemen was a sight to see.” Cory smiled, and saw Alaric nod in agreement. “Although it was still pretty awesome to see you take on two guys wearing nothing and wheeleding an umbrella.” A flutter of approval and mirth went through the crowd. “I think when we came here for business none of us believed it would change our lives like it has; new friendships, stronger bonds, and kindled love. Oliver— always helpful— actually suggested Gordon to Rosy and I when we let everyone know we were looking for assistants. Well, I have to say, the man isn’t a bad choice, but I think things couldn’t have turned out better. Oliver, you were always a great guy to hang out with and I look forward to our Bro Brew’s when we can get to them. I’ve come to cherish your friendship, and I think it is as strong as what we’ve witnessed in Wesley and Everest—”

Always in competition, Wesley called out with a grin, “But have you kissed him?” The Von Helsings and the Crosse’s had done a bit more than that, but Wes decided not to be explicit with the children present.

Cory blushed and answered resolutely, “No!” He gave his brother a playful, stern look to silence him. Inara helped by hitting a laughing Wesley on his arm. Once the room quieted he went on. “Ahem—even though we haven’t kissed, I believe we’re just as close and I am glad that you’ve found happiness with Lauri. I can’t wait for the day that I marry Rosalie and have my best friend—a proud, fierce, brave Lion—at my side as my Best Man.” Cory raised a glass. “Oliver, mate, to you, your bride, and a new chapter in that book you guys love so much.”

“Cheers!” Their glasses tink’d together in a chorus of glass against glass.

Cory's speech earned a round of approval and applause from those present. It was tasteful and touched on topics that no one there could dare to disagree with - besides of course Wesley and his outburst. Oliver took a drink of his champagne before standing to pull Cory into a hug, patting his back. Pulling slightly away, he said with a chuckle for only him to hear, "I'd kiss you so we can one-up your brother, but I'm trying to impress a new brother-in-law."

“Ha ha, I do love you like a brother, Oliver, but I’m afraid my willing lips belong to Rosalie alone.” Cory chuckled, hugging him back. “However, I wouldn’t mind a painting of us dressed like manly men! Maybe we can one-up him and put it in our home. Whatever Ellie did to the one Wesley got them is probably not going to be found. I bet my older bro will be hella jealous.”

"I will take you up on that, mate," Oliver chuckled before settling back in his seat. One arm draped over the back of Lauri's chair while the other held her hand.

With the Best Man speech out of the way, Rosy knew it was her turn to do the same, but for the bride. There was no need for her to call for attention, though, everyone still facing them from the speech her beloved had so beautifully performed. A light pink hue on her cheeks, she stood up and offered a smile to their friends, holding her own glass of non-alcoholic champagne in hand before diving into her own speech.

"Welcome again to everyone who is here to share this special day with Oliver and Lauri. Nearly all of you know me, but for our guests sake, my name is Rosalie Crosse, soon to be Cromwell when I marry that wonderful man you all heard from. I was blessed to be chosen as Lauri's maid of honor and a friend to her these past months. Lauri came into my life to help with my pregnancy at Cory's recommendation from their friendship over the years. Admittedly...I wasn't completely thrilled at the idea. After all, no one likes to admit when they need help and can't handle doing things alone," she chuckled, shaking her head at the thought. Ellie had to let out a soft snort, knowing too well of just why Rosy hadn't been 'thrilled' with Lauri at first! "Lauri has been nothing but a magnificent help to me in the time I've known her, both with keeping after my body and what needs to be done but also just as a friend. I have grown from knowing her and I look forward to watching that continue as we journey through life together. Please join me in a toast to wish Lauri and her Oliver only the best in the years to come."

Again glasses chimed a song of shared joy and approval. Lauri took a sip of her champagne before doing as her husband had for Cory, to Rosalie. She wrapped her arms around her dear friend and gave her a kiss to her cheek. “Ah, ma fille, how I adore you— you who are a sister to me. Merci beaucoup pour tes mots gentils!” Lauri pulled away enough to tuck Rosy’s blond tresses behind her ear. “My hope is to make your wedding just as joyous.”

The tears she had been fighting reared their heads once more in her embrace, exhaling slowly. "Oh Lauri Loo, just so long as I have you there it will be perfect," she said with a wet smile. "That and I will be great to have most of my body back to myself," she chuckled. "But don't dote on that! It's your day and I insist you enjoy it."

“Ah, my Rosy Posy. My friends and family are here, if my heart can be filled with more joy, I will be astonished!” Lauri’s cheeks glistened with tears. One last lingering hug and they went to their seats to compose themselves.

Soon enough Pascal took it upon himself to make an announcement. “Ladies and gentlemen, I welcome you to witness Oliver and Lauri’s first dance as husband and wife.” He stepped aside to allow those present to view the couple.

Lauri and Oliver walked through silvery mist onto the marble. The sky above them sparkled just as much as Lauri’s dress that shined like the stars. As their song began to play the lovers stepped in time to the enchanting music. Every turn of her skirt made a flurry of shimmering lights. Words of affection were murmured between them, occasionally followed by gentle kisses.



Just as the song ended and an instrumental that matched its melody began Wesley led Inara out onto the floor. Soon Cristine took Louie, who had gotten more used to her being there with them, out to dance. Yonten wasn’t much for slow ones. Often he rocked hard rather than smooth. However, today was an exception. He wasn’t good at any waltzing dances, but he knew the sway ‘n step— a classic high school for the ones who didn’t know anything fancy. And of course, Cory spared no time to pull Rosalie into his arms to beautiful music.

Kazumi, who didn’t often get to relax, decided to dance too, since Andriy had Kit (who was happy to see the Ukrainian man was done eating, so obviously he could talk about seals with him), and took Hye out on the floor.

Rosy wouldn't object to being pulled out on the dance floor, always enjoying a chance to be in Cory's comforting arms. She swayed about with him, not needing to see her own feet when she could trust his lead. Her hand found one of his while her head rest on his shoulder, eyes closed as she listened to the beautiful music. "I love you," she murmured contentedly as they moved. Cory smiled, returning her verbal affection with a show of his own. A gentle kiss to her crown. He sighed in his happiness, arms enjoying her embrace.

Annabelle wouldn't object to dancing with her Bunny, even if it was a slow song. The dragon cooled her fire long enough to drape her arms about his neck as they stepped side to side. "A bit girly, but it's nice. Could use some more whiskey and louder music," she commented with a smirk.

Yonten shrugged, “We can rock out later.” He wouldn’t turn down the opportunity to get this place lit! It wasn’t so bad to slow dance once in a while. Plus, the song was nice.

As a gentleman, Joao offered to be a stand in for Everest so that Ellie could enjoy a dance. A relief for her really, because she'd been afraid that Gordon would try to step in and offer a dance to her. The overly pregnant mama happily stood up and took the Brazilian's hand and moved on to the floor with him.

Not to be left out, Lottie dragged Jasper over to the marble where everyone else was enjoying the song. The little boy hopped jauntily. This would not do! Charlotte did her best to correct him until her last nerve was ready to be plucked. Jasper simply didn’t get it. He would step the right way and suddenly get excited and flail around. Lottie’s cheeks her flushed from agitation. “Aunt Ellie, he’s doing it wrong!” She complained to the redhead who danced with Joao next to her. Jasper fell into a mess of giggles.

Ellie perked up at her name, spotting the young girl and the trouble she was experiencing. Little brothers were apparently no good as dance partners. "Oh, I'm sorry Lottie," she said, still in Joao's arms before glancing over at the tables. There weren't many who weren't dancing, but one did catch her eyes. "Hey kid! Gordon - come dance with Lottie."

The sound of his name made the young man's head jerk up, looking over and expecting the worst. At the request, his brows furrowed but he stood up and crossed over to Lottie, towering a fair amount over her. "Um, okay then. Dancing," he nodded, hunching himself over to make it easier. "Maybe you should stand on my shoes if you need?"

Stand on toes? Charlotte shook her head. That was for babies! She cast a look at Jasper who was being told not to lick the floor of the chocolate that fell. Lottie looked back at Gordon and positioned herself in the proper way for a respectable waltz. Granted, she couldn’t reach quite far, but she did expect him to meet her halfway. Lottie’s left hand rested on his arm, barley at his elbow. The other took his hand. Then she waited for him to do as the male lead is expected for this dance.

Charlotte's precision, as much as her body size would permit, caught him off guard. Leaning down, Gordon did his best to accommodate the height difference before beginning in a smooth waltz on their small corner of the dance floor. He didn't expect someone of her age to be skilled at such a dance, though perhaps it was one of her required classes she took. "You're quite skilled, Charlotte. You must enjoy dance," he remarked.

A little girl's determination gave in easily to compliment. She beamed a smile. “I love dancing! I do ballet. My best friend Kaylee and I like to dance too. She’s so cool, and smart, and I want her to be my Maid of Honor when I get married. But that’s after I become a famous prima ballerina. Do you know the Nutcracker? I was in a scene last year.” Lottie didn’t spare a single detail as she went into her role.

The familiar chattering of his child got Wesley’s attention. He and Inara were just passing by to see Gordon dancing with Lottie. Now, while Wesley had no fears here, he grinned wickedly that this would be hilarious moment to entertain himself and Ellie. So, when they caught eyes Wesley narrowed them with a perked brow in question.

Listening to a child spill their life story about what they enjoy hadn't been on his expectations or job resume, but truthfully, Gordon enjoyed it more than he would have thought. Children were honest with no apologies, after all. Plus it beat being sent on a chase around the castle for something. "Ballet is nice, it takes a lot of-" He stopped mid-sentence seeing Wesley's gaze on him.

While the language of a questioning father might not have been one he knew well, he didn't miss the look he was being given. He dropped his hold on Charlotte so fast she nearly toppled over, putting both hands up in the air. "Ellie told me to dance with her when Jasper wouldn't." the words left his mouth so quickly they were hardly distinguishable.

“Whoa—” Lottie stabilized herself. She was quite surprised and looked between Wesley and Gordon like they were both crazy. Words escaped her that would have accurately described her annoyance.

The reaction had been perfect. Now to finish the jest with a brilliant ‘Hmm’ and a chiding quip of, “Well go on man,” Wesley eased his expression to show he believed the poor assistant. “Or I’ll let the Phoenix know and she’ll come for you!” Wesley warned hauntingly.

Just beyond Gordon Hye and Kazumi kept in their chuckles. They were familiar with the antics of the castle guests. Too well known by now to fall prey easily. It might be, as Ellie suspected, a good couple weeks before Gordon caught on to the hazing. A thing he’d expect from classic Wesley and Ellie mess-arounds. Not unlike the bridal garter with bullets Ellie had Wesley wear, in a mock wedding dress.

A sense of uncertainty rested for only a minute on his face. After all, he did not want to deal with what Ellie could do if she were displeased - she was a handful content! Looking down, he gave Lottie a sheepish smile. "My apologies, Charlotte," he offered his hands to resume. "Shall we try that again?"

Adults... Charlotte huffed inwardly. She gave Gordon a confident nod and took her place again. They fell in step with the music and soon continued Lottie’s detailed appreciation for dance. Her mother, she explained, is also a dancer.

The song soon came to an end and some of the couples broke up to either nibble more on the food, or switch partners. Lauri had a chance to dance with others before Louie came to take his turn with her. The two first took a moment to have a proper hello with the usual questions about how they were doing. Once that was out of the way they got to speaking casually in French.

“Lauri, I’m really impressed with the holoCrissy you got here. She spooked me!”

Giggling, Lauri nodded, “Yes, I have to agree.” They looked over at the sultry werewolf hunter saying a hello to Joao when Ellie sat to rest her feet that came off flirty and interested. Unlike Annabelle, who needed a rough bunny to match her edge, Cristine had many facets that accommodated a variety of types. If Joao ever thought he’d like to explore the gentler, sensual touch rather than the ropes of Annabelle, Cristine probably would have done so after a while. Alas, this Cristine was a digital carrot on the end of a holostick. Talk about a tease! “I miss her.”

“Me too.” Louie and Lauri gazed after Cristine for a moment longer before he spoke on, “Lauri, I’m relieved you’re well. Our texting had slowed down and I was a bit worried for a while. I’m glad it was because of your time here and not…” He swallowed, frowning. “I should have done more.”

Lauri turned her eyes to her brother, touched with sadness of many sorts. “We were all swept up in their power, Louie. Even the others.” Though they might not admit it. “But we’re out now. We’re all free of them. They don’t have long anyway…” A morbid wish tucked in the depths of wounded hearts.

Silence fell for a moment. Louie cleared his throat. “Lauri I...I’m going away for a while. Pauline and I are leaving for the Netherlands. My work is calling me there. I will be gone for a year at least.”

The length of time surprised Lauri as much as it did Oliver. “So long?” To be out of communication for twelve months made her heart drop.

“It is important. I wouldn’t have agreed if not. Something is...happening to the wolves, Lauri. They’re not behaving as they normally do. A lot of animals aren’t, actually.” Louie told her about words on the wind of birds changing their migration patterns and some odd occurrences in the slums of towns. “Normally a place like that is crawling with rats and other undesirable beats, but they’re clearing out. None of them are dying. They’re just going away. A fellow claimed he saw a colony of rats scurry away in the night. He said he followed them as far as the edge of a military base. But no word of an infestation.” Louie shrugged to any questions of why and said, “I’ve been chosen to investigate the wolves. We start in the Netherlands and we’re going to move on from there until a year is up or we get some answers. Everything should be fine. We’re just doing research.”

After a moment of taking it all in, Lauri offered a supportive smile. “I trust you to be safe, Louie. You and Pauline are welcome to contact me and Oliver if and when you need any help, okay?”

“Of course,” Louie said with a smile. “We miss Crissy, but I miss you too, Lauri.”

Lauri gave her brother a hug as the song ended. “Mm, I miss you too, Louie!”

Pascal came again to make an announcement. “Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you’ve been having a wonderful evening so far. All the women who are not yet married, please make your way to the floor for the catching of the bouquet.”

Charlotte sprang away from Gordon quickly to set herself right in the middle. She had technically not caught the flowers last time. A detail she picked up from context as time went on. Well today that would change! Wesley sighed visibly from the sidelines.

Relieved for a chance to sit down, Gordon found a corner of the table to sit and enjoy a nice tiramisu. Andriy was busy sneaking Kit slices of banana that were dipped in chocolate.

The holofigure of Cristine chuckled where she sat beside Joao. She spoke in Portuguese to him, as soon as she picked up that it was his mothertongue, “Essa garota está tão ansiosa.”

Amused with HoloChrissy, Joao chuckled in agreement. "Sim, eles estão muito ansiosos para crescer," he nodded.

Since they were technically still unmarried, Rosy and Annabelle moved to join young Lottie on the dance floor for the bouquet toss. Neither was overly set on acquiring a bouquet, and if it meant giving Wesley a hard time, they'd happily help the young girl with a valid catch this time. "Have you decided who you want to marry yet?" Rosy asked with a smirk.

Not willing to break her gaze off of Lauri who was, frustratingly, not moving fast enough, Lottie still answered her Aunt Rosalie. “No one I want is real…” she sighed. Apparently, as her mother explained, the guys in her fairy tales or movies were not her age or in existence. “But if I could pick, I would choose Prince Philip, because he dances with Princess Aurora.” Lottie smiled, eyes still trained on Lauri. She wanted someone who could really keep up with her on the dance floor! “Did you two want to marry any of the fairy tale guys?” In any of the children’s tales, but it was most likely Disney that she meant.

Oh she was asking them to go back to their childhoods. Rosy giggled and nodded, knowing without a moment's thought. "I thought that Aladdin was a real dream. That and having a pet tiger sounded great."

"He wasn't bad," Annabelle agreed to a point. "But I was all about the Beast. You have to enjoy an animal of a man with a bit of a temper.'

Neither were far off from what they ended up with, except for a few differences. Cory was no thief and Yonten would rather use a book to hit someone over the head than read it. Lottie still enjoyed the banter, nearly breaking her vision track on Lauri to look up at them both with excitement. “Oh they’re good ones! I almost wanted to marry Prince Adam,” The one who is the Beast, and likely because of that big dancing number with Belle, “But he’s grumpy— oh, here she comes!” Lottie made a stance with bent knees.

Lauri came to stand with her back to the girls. “One, two, three!” Lauri chuckled and threw it. Wesley couldn’t tell if the Lamb knew the intention of his little Dove, but somehow the bouquet arched perfectly in line with his daughter. Lottie barley had to hop to nab it out of the air. She happily ran around the women with it raised and waving. “I did it! I did it! I’m going to be just like Aunt Ellie and mommy!”

“Why can’t you be like Kazumi?” Wesley called out. The girl didn’t hear in her thrilled leaping.

The assistant in question chuckled, “I don't know if you want that, my Lord.”

Wesley rubbed his face if ever there would be an example he could point to, just as Lottie came to him with big eyes eager for fatherly approval, exclaiming that she caught it. He flashed a charming smile, “Yes you did, how wonderful.” Said no father who meant it, in that tone.

Pleased, Lottie collapsed onto her mother’s lap for the same feedback. “That’s great Lottie! Why don't we put it in your room to keep safe?” So Wesley could see it.

“Okay! But not now.” Charlotte wanted to hold it all night. She spun around to show others. Cory and the rest were quite supportive.

The Fox's downfall only brought amusement for the others. "Oh, Wesley. She can't be your little girl forever," Annabelle teased as she found her way back to Yontens lap.

"She's right you know," Ellie agreed. "And the more you try to change her mind the worse she'll be. Don't want her to grow up thinking she needs to sneak around behind your back, do you?"

“Oh, believe me, I know what stubborn stock she comes from. I admit, I am trying to be careful here. See? I haven’t dissuaded her. My plan is to cultivate such trust in me that I can easily sort out any diabolical spawn that come her way.” Because, of course, he trusted Lottie to weed out the fools. It was the smart ones who had selfish intentions that he meant to discard. Wesley leaned to Cory and grinned wickedly. “And you’re having one of your own soon.”

Cory, who had been enjoying a chuckle, soon quieted and his eyes panned out in thought about what this all meant. His cheeks pinked to think of little Amelie— sweet, naive—walking amidst a world of men he didn’t know or was sure he could verify as ‘good’ for her.

While Cory fell into a pre-father crisis, Pascal returned and clapped for the victory of the tiny girl. “Good, marvelous! May your future husband come swiftly.” Wesley winced, not thinking the program would need to say so in reference to his daughter. It sounded quite troubling. “Now may the bride please sit for the removal of the garter?”

Lauri came to sit on a chair in the middle of the marble. Her pillowy skirt had to be shuffled to the side with some effort. She giggled about it, and thought of what trouble Rosalie’s massive princess gown was going to be for Cory.

Rosy found herself a chair, letting her feet rest while the garter was being prepared. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a bit of distress on her lovers face. "Something on your mind, dear?" She asked gently, concerned she had missed something.

“N-no,” Cory said, shaking his head.

“Yes; he’s finally understanding me,” Wesley chimed in.

Cory loosened the collar of his shirt. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Wesley smirked, “Let me paint a picture for you then,” he nodded to Lauri waiting for Oliver to come retrieve the garter. The Lion crouched, as any wild cat might, and slipped easily up the folds of the skirt to nab the ribbon holding the traditional silver bullets. “Pretend Lauri is Amelie and Oliver is some young blood ready to climb up her legs because she’s the daughter of a world renowned hunter— who wouldn’t want a bite?”

“Eh!” Cory practically clapped his hands to his ears. He felt all at once disgusted with the image. He envisioned a mustache-twirling cackling gold-digger looking to snatch a cutie of a prominent family going inch by inch up— “Nope, nope, nope! Who says it’s not going to be a good man?”

“Exactly my point. Who says? How do you know? That’s why I’m thinking you train your girl to be so focused on work that you’ll have the time to spend handpicking the fellows she ends up around.” Wesley shrugged, guessing it was the best he could do at this point.

Rosalie listened to the two brothers and couldn't help but spoff at them both. "You can't expect to control or even train your daughters. You should let them meet who they want to meet and trust them, less they decide to start getting into trouble daddy doesn't know about," she said with a click of her tongue. "It's all about communication and making sure she knows there's nothing she can't speak to her parents about."

"Pretty much. Otherwise if you don't answer her questions she will get the answer from her friends that are clueless," Annabelle cackled with a small trip down memory lane. "Oh, the load of crap I had told to me by boys is ridiculous."

"See, you don't want that. Some guy could swoop in and fill her head up with nonsense," Rosy continued. "Or a girl for that matter. They could swoop under your radar so easily if you are hell bent on chasing boys off."

“Mm, but I have some ideas that might work,” Wesley offered. “And besides, I do answer her questions. Some I save on a list for later that we have revisited. I think it’s how you go about the approach. It’s precarious now, true, but she has yet to falter coming to either me or Inara.”

Hearing her name, Inara decided to add, “Yeah, and for every time you tell her to close off the world, I will remind her that she can still smell the roses. And if that means a date night then that’s what will happen.”

Wesley chuckled, pointing a finger at his wife. “You are the reason my experiment will be tainted!”

“I take that as a compliment.” Inara grinned, going back to her treats.

Rosy decided then and there that she and Cory would need to have the highest level of communication between each other and also their little ones. She wanted to give them the best chance possible at success and happiness, and knowledge seemed to be the path to do so.

The audience, still more or less watching the wedding tradition cheered for the removal of the garter. Lauri got up from the stool and stood aside while Pascal welcomed the yet unmarried men to the floor.

“Excuse me,” Cory said, getting up and straightening out his shirt before taking his place. It wouldn’t be long until he married, but he was in the spirit of the wedding.

Hye was prompted to go out too. He stood beside Yonten. And if Ellie did push Gordon then Inara or the boys did. Everyone, from Joao, to Andiry and Kit, to Jasper, who were boys and unmarried came out onto the dance floor to stand behind Oliver. The toss was made high. While Yonten didn’t feel particularly interested in traditions, he did like the bullets.

“WOO!” Yonten howled, catching the garter. He looked over at Annabelle and waved it around. “Gotta do some hunting and use these.”

The fiery dragon smirked at his prize, beckoning her bunny closer with the crook of her finger. They'd be doing a hunt alright, though the bullets may have to be saved for later. She had been snacking away on a small dessert and offered him whipped cream off her finger in a manner that made any close to the children ensure their eyes were averted.

Inara’s hand flew up in time to guide Lottie from staring at Yonten’s mouth enclosing Annabelle's finger. Sure, she’d want her to have intimate experience when she’s older. The little girl struggled to push off her mother’s hand. By the time she slipped away the only trace of what had happened was a faint white mark on his cheek that he wiped with his hand. Charlotte sighed, slumping against her mother with her arms crossed.

"You never used your bullets from Ellie and Ev's wedding," Rosy commented to Cory once he rejoined her, mostly trying to change the subject away from the electric couple just down the table. "Maybe we just turn it into a showcased memoir?" Neither were ever big on the field work of hunting, after all.

Oliver, cheeks still flushed from his venture up the ruffled layers of Lauri's skirt, was grateful for a chance to sit down, though his arm didn't stray far from his bride. "A memory for sure, though I'm not sure if you want to display it on the hearth where you'll get to tell your little ones just where it was," he chuckled.

Cory blushed. He hadn't thought of that! He hummed and said, “Well, I don’t mind using them on the Russian hunt. If I don’t use anything there, then, we can put them in a…” Where? Where do you put garter-bullets? Cory’s mind blanked on how to go about this situation.

“Rosy Posy’s suggestion is not bad, oui? Just say it is a special wedding tradition,” Lauri offered with a chuckle.

“Yeah maybe,” Cory smiled sheepishly.

Rosy chuckled, nodding at Lauri's comment. "We can just get a little display case or a shadow box. Maybe put it next to a picture of the two of them from the wedding and make it our living room tribute to them," she suggested. They would of course want many photos from all their family and friends and big events like today! The Lion and Lamb would certainly have their own tribute, even if she hoped they'd be around more than not.

"I'm sure it'll look just fine. And if you're that uncertain mate, just leave out the whole retrieval with teeth off the thigh bit," Oliver chuckled, quite merry from all the festivities.

"The best part," Annabelle chimed in from down the way, smirking.

"They're not very PG are they?" Gordon mused aloud, still unsure how he felt about Annabelle and Yonten's boasted affection of a unique variety.

"No, they're really not," Ellie said with a shrug, after all that was just the way they were. "You'll get used to it. Maybe."

Many people dreaded what Yonten and Annabelle might do for the garter removal. Cory hoped it would be comical, like with Wes and Everest, but he was sure they would try to mentally scar everyone. At least, he saw it as intentional.

The look on Cory’s face when he glanced at the wild couple had Lauri chuckling, “You look like you’re afraid.”

“Yes. Of what they will do.” Cory nodded. “It should be a quick nab and be done.” He insisted, his face turning red at the thought of being watched. “I don’t want people staring….I might not want to, uh….”

“I understand not wanting to expose her legs and have them watch you, but don’t be afraid. No one could see Oliver pull it off.” Lauri pointed out that her skirt was too pillowy. Now, Lauri wouldn’t give away Rosy’s dress, but she did at least say it was made in such a way that he could use it as a cover too if he felt embarrassed. “It will be fun, Cory.” Lauri’s cheeks pinked as her mind replayed the memory of feeling more than a simple slide off of her garter. “And very nice.” That was all she gave away and Cory was grateful. Lauri only had a touch of shamelessness.

The Lamb didn't need to go into detail with a blush like that, Rosy quickly picking up on a good idea of just what had gone down. She hadn't been overly fond of the idea herself, but now presented with the possibilities, she might have become pro-garter after all. "Oh, I think it'll be fun as well," she decided with a knowing sparkle in her eye.

Cory wouldn’t admit to anything, lest this spiral into teases! But perhaps his cheeks were revealing enough; quite bright and flushed. “Well, we’ll see.”

"I dare say it's a tradition I would insist is kept going. For the sake of tradition, of course," Oliver said, though catching Cory's eye he gave a brief wink.

"Oh, the touch of young love," Ellie sighed as she watched the younger couples. "If only I hadn't been cheated of that in favor of an undying bromance with never-ending pranks."

"But was fun to watch," Joao said with a chuckle, enjoying the show Wesley put on, never a man to play down a chance to put on a show.

It was immensely hilarious and I challenge anyone who says otherwise,” Wesley chimed in, as he walked up to Lauri and Oliver. “My good friends, it seems that the time has come for me to tuck my family to bed. I want to wish you both the best. Congratulations once again.” The Fox met in a hug with the Lion and then the Lamb.

“Good night, Wes. Merci! For everything,” Lauri said with an appreciative smile.

Wesley gave her cheek a pat. “You’re welcome, darling.” Lottie and the children— Kit sleepily protesting being taken from Andriy—were corralled by Hye and Kazumi for the transition to bed time.

Oliver had just as much appreciation to share as his beloved. "Yes, indeed thank you Wesley. You've made this a truly special and magical day for us both. Please let us know if we can ever be of any assistance to you," he offered in sincerity.

Inara waddled up and gave them hugs as well. “Hm! See you two tomorrow for lunch.” She guessed they would be a little late. And why not? They had every reason to celebrate. “Are you two going on a little honeymoon?”

The question from Inara was met with a shrug. "We hadn't planned on anything since the Russian date had been moving about so much and we wanted to be sure we'd be around to help out with everything."

"Well, that's a couple of weeks off. Maybe take at least a few days to yourselves?" Ellie suggested, wanting them to be able to enjoy their marriage.

"What Ellie said - at least a little bit of time off of work and maybe hide away from the rest of us," Rosy agreed. "Then you can take a proper honeymoon after this is all over with."

Lauri wasn’t against the idea of doing it, but she asked tentatively, “What if you need me?”

Cory chuckled, “Don’t worry! I’ll take the same time off and be with Rosalie.” His arm around his lady love gently squeezed her to him. Maybe they could discuss their honeymoon. Hawaii was on the list— though he was warned not to indulge in pineapple. Most recently he sneaked a piece and his lips were sore and plump for an hour.

Knowing Rosy would be in good hands Lauri felt much better. “Ah, oui, then I think a couple days off away sounds fine. Perhaps a holodeck trip?”

“Oh take the jet and swing by somewhere special. You like swimming, right? Go somewhere warm and splash around.” Wesley smiled.

Oliver had to admit, a warm break sounded quite pleasant after all. Ellie was right that there was time to spare and enjoy together before they needed to worry about journeying to Seabrook. His arm slipped about Lauri, imagining a couple of days to just themselves and how nice that would be.

Inara chuckled, “Yeah, just make sure it’s not an impromptu sailing journey that will take months.” Everyone knew it wouldn't be, and Wesley had to laugh at the poke at him. “Come on, my Love, I’m ready to sleep.”

“Alright, let’s go,” Wesley said his last goodnight and walked off with his family.

Alaric, who had done his best not to ruffle any feathers or rile up Lions, came to say his good night as well. “Congratulations. I am honored to have been invited. I hope the two of you live long and healthy lives.” The Silver Fox gave Oliver a hearty handshake.

“Merci, Alaric,” Lauri gave him a light handshake which he graciously accepted.

"Yes, it was good to have you here," Oliver said with a polite nod and handshake, though they were quick to put his arms back on Lauri soon after. A habit that might take awhile to break.

“Well now, I’ll be off.” Alaric gave them wink and strode to his chambers.

Yonten and Annabelle were becoming a bit unruly. Cory could hear them clearer as the children and left and now Alaric. They were not being cautious in their flirts or innuendos. He shifted uncomfortably, “Rosalie, are you tired?” He asked quietly.

Ellie was already taking her departure as well, bidding the Bride and Groom final wishes before heading out the door. She'd tried to do so without Gordon following her, but was unsuccessful in her escape.

"Not horribly tired," Rosy began to answer him before seeing just where his gaze had been. "But I'm fine with heading to our room if that's what you'd prefer. And if you two don't mind, either," she turned to Lauri and Oliver, hating to leave them on their special night. Especially with the raging hormones just down the way!

Lauri beamed, hiding her amusement to catch on just why Cory was hoping to head off. Apparently Yonten thought roughly pulling Annabelle to his lap was a good idea, despite toppling a glass. “Please rest. You have helped be so much on this wonderful day, Rosy Posy. What energy you have left can be well spent, oui?” She didn’t go into a full tease, seeing that Cory’s cheeks could only hold so much blood.

Cory stood up with Rosy, his arm holding her as closely as Oliver did when Alaric had said goodbye. “Mm maybe,” he said with a shrug to prevent prying. Though if Sir Valerian had spoken, he may have made the allusion plain. “Goodnight guys.” He hugged Lauri and gave Oliver a one-armed bro hug.

“Don’t fall asleep too quickly,” Lauri giggled— just that one last tease wouldn’t hurt! It was light enough not to have Cory coughing. She hugged Rosalie, “Mm, see you ma fille.”

Rosy had given Oliver a strong hug before switching to Lauri, unable to help from giggling herself. Any little bit of encouragement for a pre-bed encounter would not be pushed aside! She might have been pregnant, but that didn't mean she was disinterested; in fact it was quite to the contrary. "Oh yes, but not too soon. Go enjoy yourselves too," she insisted, knowing that Lauri was likely healed or close and they had a marriage to consummate. The two disappeared from sight with a wave to their dear friends with every intention of finding each other's arms before sleep.

With people trickling out, one by one, Louie decided it was time to do so as well. He walked over to Lauri and Oliver. “Well, I’ll be off early in the morning. I should get my sleep in. It was nice to have the wedding during the day like this.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it!” Lauri smiled,giving him a hug. “Good bye, Louie.” Lauri released him with a smile.

“Good bye, Lauri.” Louie gave Oliver a hearty handshake with far more confidence than he had before. “We should call sometime if I’m able. Maybe next year we can all meet up, yeah?”

Oliver nodded in agreement, smiling to the kind man he was pleased to know was a part of his beloved's life. She deserved more than evil women and it was good to see there was some hope. "Absolutely; stay in contact whenever you can, Louie."

Realizing that everyone was leaving and not ready to be left with Yonten and Annabelle so close, Joao moved to give his farewells to the happy couple, Andriy at his heels with arms that felt empty void of a Baby Kit. Each offered well-wishes in their native language with hugs and positive words for how beautiful the wedding had gone. "Enjoy each other," Joao gave as final parting words before the two ventured off toward their rooms, leaving the newlyweds with the heated inseparables.

"Do you think...we could probably just leave them here," Oliver suggested with an amused chuckle. No point in breaking them apart. "We could head back to our room and...continue on the garter removal, Mrs. Blair," he offered in a low tone, his fingers playing along the waistline of her dress, bending down to find her lips for a deep kiss.

Lauri welcomed the notion, and felt a thrill to hear him speak her name. She enjoyed their moment of affection before breaking their kiss to say, “Oui, it would be a shame to interrupt lovers' passion.” She glanced with amusement at Yonten who didn’t care if anyone watched him pluck at the straps of Annabelle’s dress— in a rougher manner than Lauri expected, but one that the dragon seemed to appreciate. Despite the difference in approach, Lauri felt she and Yonten were kindred spirits here. The wait for this night culminated in a surge of desire for Oliver. “Cela fait trop longtemps que je ne vous ai pas fait rugir. Viens, mon mari—” Lauri’s fingers gave is belt a firm tug, “—votre Agneau a fini d'attendre.”

There would be no jealousy for the lovers down the way, not when Oliver had the fairest in the land pawing at him. In one sweeping motion he stooped down and pulled her into his arms, carrying her in the appropriate bridal style against his chest. "Alors je ne la ferai plus jamais attendre," he purred as he left the wedding remains to a prowling Dragon and Bunny who were ready to hop, wasting little time taking her back to their welcoming chambers.

Oliver had worked with the staff to have the room worked over once she was gone, candles burning all about and petals tossed around the room and bed. The very best for his dear Lamb. With every care he laid her on the bed, her dress taking up most of it while he hovered over her. Even with the growing excitement, she'd find only the tenderest of touches that evening, a protective Lion wanting to ensure nothing was too strenuous after her surgery.

All adoration and appreciation for the efforts to make beautiful their room for that night spilled out in words and affection. Consideration for her condition only brightened Lauri’s spirit. While Lauri and Oliver satisfied their desire for each other in gentle passion, the dress ended up a cloud of soft folds around them once it was pulled away. The night ended well with the two of them content to snuggle once spent. With a final whisper of ‘I love you’, they fell asleep in each other’s embrace.
 
Tuesday April 9, 2019​

The following weeks leading up to the big Russian Hunt were filled with activity. A day after Lauri and Oliver’s wedding the couple took off for a trip to a tropical stay at Bora Bora, as recommended by Ellie’s good taste, and they came back with hearts full of joy for the little honeymoon and to see their friends again.

April Fool’s Day came with a prank on Yonten and Annabelle orchestrated by Wesley. The two woke up in different ends of a maze filled with heart-warming nods to nostalgic inside jokes and occasionally skill-testing challenges. At the end of it the audience had to leave for a while since the time that separated the two feisty lovers meant that talking wasn’t a priority once they were in each other’s arms. However, when they did all gather for a feast, Wesley was playfully horrified to found out that his lips were plump and sore from Inara and his brother’s prank on his drink! A pineapple hidden at the bottom of his cocktail sent his allergies through the roof. There were many more, such as Rosalie’s vanishing grape Gatorade being blamed on pregnancy brain, or Gordon being tricked into thinking he had crushed Ellie’s precious family heirloom, or Andriy being mysteriously left with all the kids for the rest of the castle’s amusement, or the children thinking a ghost was in the hallways due to holonodes, and so on, ending the day with Lauri sneakily switching his Earl Grey with raspberry herb.

Although Everest had missed the day of April Fool’s, he didn’t miss a prank! When he arrived on the seventh he was tricked into thinking Ellie had gone into labor and that she was having the baby any moment, and look, he didn’t arrive on time like he said! All to rush to Ellie sipping on her current favorite beverage with a smirk and a wink.

The castle fell into old habits soon enough. By the end of the eighth day there was talk about what to do for Kit’s second birthday. They were quite close to the Russian Hunt. Everything was in place. Everest’s texts were pending as they had programmed them to be, they arranged for Liz and Anita to wait in Washington, and the hunter-associate news station was poised to send out the alarming report on Robert’s death resisting arrest for attempted murder. They even glitched up the call Robert made to give it a much needed authentic spin to their tale.

Lauri said, “He does love seals. Maybe a little party with that theme?”

Andriy, who had been careful just when and where he spoke when it was in regards to Kit, cleared his throat. "We could go see seals," he suggested with a shrug. "There is SeaWorld and he could see seal in person instead of plush."

“Wonderful! I do think we could make a stop at San Antonio. If we leave tomorrow. Then the children can go to Maine while we go to Texas. What do you say, my Love?” Inara looked to Wesley.

Wes hummed, “I think we could make it. They return on the thirteenth, which gives us time to relax and visit the aquatic theme park at our leisure. But that means I will have to move up my session with Molly. I’m fine with that. I’ll do it tonight. If all goes well I should have something to show you guys.”

They were all curious about his experiment with Molly’s vision. To Rosy’s disappointment, no matter what concoction she tweaked, Molly’s mind had been stuck in the state she’d be in during the nervegear session, whether or not she was hooked up. They simply would have to keep trying.

Later on Wesley did just that, once more inviting Hye to come with him since Rosalie was far too pregnant and tired to go up and down all the time. The two did as they had last time. A pleased Dr. Conti with all of her little specimens did not take as much offense at seeing Hye as she had last session. Molly hooked into the system easily. Hye sat across, watching.

Wesley met Molly and nothing had changed for her. It still was only a moment ago that he left. Molly attempted to hit Wesley twice for how he had acted. Her strikes broke through light without a scratch on him. Annoyed, Molly tried to leave. Unfortunately no matter how many steps she took they never separated more than ten or so feet.

“Come now, Molly. You’re only dragging this out.” Wesley tried to reason.

Molly’s hand flicked him the bird. “Go to hell, Wes.”

“Enough flirting,” Wesley chuckled. “We’re hunting soon.”

Rolling her mudballs, Molly meant to turn away and ignore him, except something about those words and this nervegear setup shot through her a chill. The realization came so shockingly to her system that Molly unwittingly allowed it to rush through her. Just as her mind opened up to visions that fought to free themselves their surroundings roared. Molly clasped her hands on her head. Her eyes squeezed shut and her mouth popped open in a silent scream.

A face as pale as milk, framed by inky black hair that poured down their shoulders, peered out of wrappings. The long face and pointed chin accentuated feminine features, save for the masculine brow. The forehead had a vertical scar in the middle with two horizontal cuts across it, the top one longer than the bottom. The right side of their face had long flowing scars like their face was made of cracked porcelain. The scar of the mouth of that side drew up in an arrogant, perm I meant grin despite the slack expression. Inara’s eyes, burning bright, came and went in front of Wesley. Glitched figures of cloaked people flicked in and out around him. A symbol of a hand print in red left a mark on him and faded away; Ego Sum, one of the Nine. Then strobe lights flashed all around him. Wesley thought he heard a familiar peep among the hum of jet plane engines. The winds blew hard around them. Lights flooded his vision red. A scream pierced his ears and his heart, though it came and went too quickly to know who had done it.

Down in the room with Hye, Dr. Conti, and Molly things were not going well. While last time an adjustment had helped calm Molly, now her body steadily shook until she began to convulse. Hye got up to help Dr. Conti.

“Molly!” Wesley called out in worry, grabbing her shoulders.

Something about his grasp triggered her mind. Molly shot her eyes open and stared with fear into his. A flood of new visions came in rapid succession. Too confusing to piece together for anyone else. Children running, brief glimpses of familiar long dead hunters, burning homes, dark grey eyes of a fair faced woman with a knowing smile, a car coming straight at them, a van white, a montage of mages out of their minds rambling about a storm, complex code whirled around them, a sleek black seed sprouting into a speedily growing tree that blossomed and produced marvelously red fruit, a circles of glowing runes popping up, one of which was right next to General Malone, a dark creature pulling itself up from the blasting light and taking a step out onto green grass under the eye of a hurricane.

Hye gave up on the dosages. This had gone on too long. As soon as Molly’s nose began bleeding he walked to the switch. “Shut it off.”

“Nein!” Dr. Conti huffed and stood between him and the release.

Click. “Fuck out my way.” Hye had whipped out his pistol in a quick motion that the doctor had not registered. The tip pressed against her forehead.

Dr. Conti’s stomach dropped and her face drained. She stepped aside in a blink. “Y-you dare—” Fully insulated, Dr. Conti stormed out of the room to make him clean up the mess and put Molly away.

Wesley stood, stunned, in the white room. What the hell was that? He com’d on the room below, “Hey, that was rough. What’s going on?”

“Dr. Conti didn’t shut it off soon enough,” Hye answered simply.

“Doctor?”

“She left the room,” Hye said.

“Why?”

“Guess she’s mad. I wanted to shut it down when Molly started shuddering violently, she didn’t. So I aimed my gun at her,” Hye casually mentioned. “Stomped off after that.”

Wesley sighed, rubbing his face. “Alright, I’ll talk with her.” He didn’t have to wait long. Just as Wesley got to the dungeon office Dr. Conti was waiting for him with a face as red as Cory’s, but with hate in her eyes.

“Lord Wesley, that man is an affront!” The doctor complained about him being there in the first place, saying this was Rosy getting in her way. “That woman is distrusting my research and she’s not even down here! I do not want that man back here! I demand professionalism, especially when it comes to my work with my subjects.”

“Dr. Conti, I am sure it must be frustrating to work in an environment not wholly in your control, however you must understand that I agreed to Hye, and offered him, because I trusted his judgement.” Wesley saw the indignance flash over the doctors face. “Please understand, I don’t doubt your skills. I do think your sterile approach is refreshing in regard to the study of mages. But, you must please be patient. Not everyone is as willing to stomach what needs to be done. Besides that, we’re not just dealing with subjects. We’re dealing with pets and their owners. Rosalie likes Molly. I’d hate to put down Rosy Posy’s dog if she was too injured, do you understand? The same with Kaylee. My daughter likes her playtime. We must be careful with these mages because my loved ones enjoy them.” Wesley explained in a matter-of-fact tone. “And anyway, we should not risk harming our Seer.”

The logic of it calmed Dr. Conti’s temper. “I still find it insulting that he threatened me.”

“I will have to ask you to please listen to Hye and I will speak with him about not using his gun to solve his disagreements with you. Does that satisfy?” Wesley asked.

“Ja,” The doctor nodded. She got up and made her way out of the room.

Wesley did as he had promised, speaking with Hye about decorum. The Korean man briefly went over his agitation with conflicting orders. Wesley assured him that he was willing to let Hye push the doctor aside or what-have-you, but no guns in her face. Not unless it was truly dire. In the end Hye had to shrug and agree. Then he asked about the visions.

“Nothing that makes sense. I will cut the video to show only the visions and see what the others think of it. This nervegear probably could do with an overhaul to make it easier on Molly’s body. We’re going to stop the sessions until I am comfortable with her dosages,” Wesley sighed, feeling the load of editing work on his shoulders already. He’d have to go to sleep late that night. “See you tomorrow then. We’re heading off to Seaworld in Texas for Kits birthday and I need to grab some sleep. Maybe I shall show this on the plane flight to take some time for a smoother viewing.”

“Goodnight, Wes.” Hye jut his chin and walked off.

True to his word, Wesley did exactly that. He did some editing, went to sleep, and during their morning before boarding he held up in his North office to get things ready for the plane. Everyone was excited to know how the session went. Wesley knew Rosy would want to know about the incident with Dr. Conti, but he decided to save it for after the viewing. After all, he was tired!

Inara had the kids set up with Kazumi and Hye in a different part of the plane. “Are we finally going to see a vision session?”

“Yes, my Love.” Wesley went to pull down the screen and stepped aside. “Ladies and gentlemen, never before this day have you, or anyone, witnessed a glimpse of what goes on in the mind of a Seer. Here are some things we may need to be prepared for on our hunt.”

The lights dimmed and the TV screen lit with a cleaner, slower version of what Wesley witnessed. No one saw Molly scream or the aggressive punches she made at him. They only saw the visions. While Wesley knew they had to be important, he just wasn’t sure how. These could mean anything. What he hoped was that these could be used to their advantage. Already they were stocked with extra suits and gear if they had to face any of the Nine covens.

The group was gathered about with their significant others as appropriate with the three single men taking up their own lounger. Full attention was on the video playing, many brows furrowed together as they tried to process the images that were at least discernible now that they were edited. Most were keeping their comments to themselves while everything played to try and digest what was being brought up. When the screen went black was when thoughts began rolling.

"That's a lot to take in," Ellie remarked from Everest's side where she hadn't moved from in the past few days. "And not a lot, all at once."

"I did not recognize much myself," Rosy admitted, though one thing struck her. "There was a figure, mostly just clothes that we saw. I don't know why, but they look familiar." Oliver murmured his agreement, taking that as an assumption they must have known him from the same place.

Cory drummed his fingers. “Man, it’s like, on the tip of my tongue.”

Lauri perked. “Maine. We saw someone dressed like that in Portland, oui?” Her memory was a little sharper than most, but even she had trouble pinpointing the face. It dawned on her that perhaps they hadn’t seen the face after all. Just the wrappings.

From Yonten's arms, Annabelle added something she'd picked up on. "I saw Inara's eyes at one point. Would recognize those anywhere."

Wesley nodded to Annabelle. He knew exactly what she meant. “I can’t tell if she’s angry or stubborn...or sad.” He shook his head, rewinding to try to figure that out. It was like a perfect blend. There were a lot of things that could make her feel that way. He had zoomed in on her amber eyes to get a look at a strange shape reflected in them. Nothing was clear. A blob of some kind.

“Those cloaks though,” Yonten adjusted his arm around Annabelle so it wouldn’t fall asleep. “They look like the ones in the woods yeh?”

Cory admitted the Tibetan was right. “Yeah, and the symbol of the red hand. Ego Sum coven has it as their glyph.”

A shudder went through Inara, “That brief sound when the engines hummed. It’s distressing.” But the noise of the jet had largely veiled its origin. Andriy nodded in agreement, though he didn't have words to contribute to the observation.

"The kids I recognized," Everest said, shifting slightly and nodding to Wesley. "That hunt back in 2009. Those boys were Kaylee's brothers."

"That's quite some time ago. A bit odd to have a vision of the past, don't you think?" Oliver remarked.

Still mulling it over, Everest shrugged. "Maybe? We don't have a lot to go off of to know if it's normal or not. But I can tell you that there was also a second there where I saw Lawrence Chanler."

"Chanler? He's been dead for a year, hasn't he?" Annabelle recognized the name. The fellow hunter's death was something of a freak accident that didn't' sit well with many.

"Yeah, that house fire started by an electrical shortage," he confirmed the common belief of what had happened. "I don't know how I felt about it, myself. It felt like weird timing because it happened right after he said he wanted to meet up to go over something. Never had a chance to talk to him."

The Lion frowned at the recollection. "Never been a fan of believing in coincidences."

“I have to agree with mon Amour,” Lauri murmured, tucking a little closer to him out of some instinct for protection.

Wesley rubbed his temple. “And then of course, we see Hillary’s dark grey eyes. I’d know those anywhere.” Not to mention her initials appearing among the code.

“But what of the van in— is that Italy? And the apple tree?” Inara asked. “Does Italy have apple trees?”

Cory said, “I’m more interested in General Malone and the runes. Aren’t they similar to the ones you guys saw back at the hunt? The man Ryuu made?”

Annabelle nodded to his question. "When he and the vampire were vanishing they looked really similar to that disappearing," she recalled.

"So with all of it together..what does it mean?" Rosy asked what many of them were thinking.

"Hard to tell. If some are dead then maybe not a vision?" Joao offered.

At his side, Gordon's voice was quieter than normal, "Unless they're not going to stay dead." He'd heard of the details of their earlier hunt that year and the re-animated mages they'd ran into. "Maybe you're going to run into someone who's bringing them back to life." Again. Several of them shuddered at the thought, particularly those who had already witnessed it once.

"I would really prefer if that weren't the case again," Annabelle murmured, settling further into Yonten's hold.

Zombies aside, which was something Cory felt blessed to not have seen in person, he asked, “Is this assumed to be in chronological order?”

Inara tilted her head, “I don’t know. I don’t think so. The whole second half are things from the past, right? If it was in order that should have come first.”

“Yeh,” Yonten bobbed his head in agreement.

“Hmm…Well, let’s assume it is in reverse order— in two chunks,” Lauri glanced at Andriy, wondering if they were on the same page. “What we see first is coming, and everything we see as it goes had led up to it.” Kaylee’s family, Lawrence Chanler’s burning home, Hillary, crazy mages, an apple tree, runes, military bases, and the creature. Then, familiar wrapped stranger, Inara’s eyes, cloaked people, Ego Sum, flickering lights, a sound that distresses Inara and Andriy, raging winds, and a scream. “Or perhaps, each is chronological on regarding its own chunk. The second being set a little farther in the past.”

Wesley clicked off the TV and sent it upward. “Well, in any case, I think this is as good as I can get for now. Looks like the device can use a bit of a tweak still too.” He turned on the lights and turned to walk to Rosalie. “I’d like to speak with you about the nervegear in private.”

“Go on, I’ll wait,” Cory said, giving her a kiss to her crown.

The two went to sit in a side room where Wesley sighed and said, “Hye managed to flip the killswitch, but looks like Dr. Conti did try to allow for the session to go on longer than it should have. Molly is recovering, but she had suffered some bleeding. I am not going to do another session until she’s fully recovered. Completely out of the woods. I thought you should know.”

The news was unsettling, and yet somehow she wasn't surprised to hear the doctor was going further than she should have. "I know she disapproves of my opinion on her practices, but this is precisely why," she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "It's great that we're getting this information, but I think you'll agree that little snippets of a corner of a puzzle aren't worth putting her in danger. Her abilities are far too rare to risk."Of course she didn't want to harm to come to Molly at all, but Rosy also recognized that not everyone would agree in her beliefs. Instead, she knew to take an impartial view on preserving the only known living Seer.

"It's good that you're putting a pause to everything. If you need me to come and look at her or anything, please let me know," she offered. "It's not impossible for me to get down there quite yet, after all. That or maybe some more work with the nervegear on the ground level if nothing else?"

“Then let’s go enslave your fiancé,” Wesley chuckled, helping Rosalie to her feet.

In no time at all Inara, Ellie, and Rosalie were being pampered by their mates. Cory only complained a little, knowing that this probably was his brother’s fault, but refrained from too much seeing how happy it made Rosy. The rest of the guests on the plane went about their business. Oliver and Lauri snuggled up to read, Joao and Hye happened to get into a conversation about their fighting styles, Kit played with Andriy, Lottie made Gordon witness the brilliance of ballet, and Jasper put on a Dino helmet to intimidate his imaginary foes.

By the end of that day they had made it to San Antonio Texas. They bunkered in the plane due to the lateness of the hour. In the morning they all readied themselves for an entertaining experience at Texas’s Seaworld. Kit wore his favorite seal onesie, courtesy of Andriy, his seal binky, and a hat with a seal on it. The baby, now a toddler, shifted between the care of Rosy, Andriy, and Inara as the mood fit him. Kazumi and Hye were tasked with making sure Jasper and Lottie didn’t vanish among the crowd. Wesley helped by designing a thin tracking device that adhered to the skin by way of temporary tattoo. Kit got a seal, of course, on his ankle covered by his socks. Lottie’s butterfly tattoo and Jasper’s truck were also on their ankles. Additionally, each had a little plastic rectangle on the back of their shirt that offered Wes’s number to call in case someone found them and wanted to return them.

“Everyone ready?” Wesley said as the jet doors opened. Two long SUV’s were waiting at the bottom for them.

Kit was too enthralled with his outfit to piece together just what might be happening, but he nodded. They wanted to surprise him with what was coming that all they told the children was that they were going to a theme park for Kit’s birthday.

Lauri held on to Oliver’s arm as they descended. She was slightly worried over her reactions to animals. They had seen a doctor for possible schizophrenia. The man found other issues related to abuse, but nothing that related to the mental illness. It both cleared up ponderous oddities and disappointed her. The explanation of why she had those strange visions were chalked up to not wearing protective suits, or stress from a hunt involving mages for the first time. Lauri hoped so! The alternative would spell her doom. Resolved not to be overwhelmed and crippled by this affliction, Lauri determinedly joined them to the park.

Initially it didn’t go well. Everywhere she turned there were animals. So many animals! Just walking around! The Lamb was thankful to be at the back of the group. She felt ill from the stress and played it off as a cold to anyone who asked. Oliver was probably the only one who knew the full truth at this point— that she had mental pictures. The fear of admitting to anyone, even herself, that she had a connection with animals kept her mouth shut in that regard. It got harder to ignore as they noticed some animals were quite interested in trailing them, or when many swimming creatures in a tank would gather in attention toward Lauri. The Lamb found it best to blend in if she kept among the middle of the group at those points. No one paid attention because everyone was too happy to know the animals were particularly involved today. Except one.

Before the day was out they came to the seal enclosure. They had avoided the big crowds to meet with the trainers and caregivers who, because of the wealth that came to greet them, wanted a personal encounter with the sea lions. Lauri excused herself for the bathroom. Seeing animals in the distance was one thing. Up close? She didn’t know how to navigate that yet! Not with what had been happening to her.

“Here Andriy, I think you should walk him out,” Inara smiled, handing Kit off to the Ukrainian. Little Kit easily shifted over to his buddy’s arms and had no idea just he was in for!

Seeing Kits delight so far had been the biggest thrill for Andriy, pleased that his idea was going over so well. He didn't even object to the offered toddler, holding him to his chest as they walked into the seal enclosure from the back, unable to see what it was at first. "Is surprise just for you, krykhitka," he explained quietly to Kit just as they stepped out into the Arctic designed space. A trainer was already waiting for them, and out on an island, several of the seals were gathered, perked with interest at the new comers.

Seafoam eyes popped wide. His little hands gripped Andriy in the excitement of what he was witnessing. Then one hand raised up and pointed between the seals he saw with all the passion a tiny finger could. Behind the two Inara melted in tears beside Wesley who she used as block so not to alarm strangers.

"You must be Kit," the trainer smiled to the little tyke, lifting up a bucket and setting it on a ledge beside her. There was a ramp close to them that came out of the water and already a snout had appeared, sniffing the ripe fish that awaited. "Would you like to feed the seals, Kit?"

Feed them? Kit nodded, pulling his hands together to clap in agreement. Yes! Give me the fish! He seemed to say. Kit’s feet wiggled in absolute energetic thrill. He was too entranced by the moment to remember manners. Kit patted Andriy’s shoulder and pointed him to assist in getting a fish and coming to the seals with it. After all, this trainer was a new person. Kit rather stick with his buddy!

Lottie tugged her father’s hand. “Can we do it too?”

“Probably. But give Kit his moment, Dove.” Wesley gave her hand a squeeze.

A soft chuckle left Andriy at his visible excitement. Doing as the eager hands instructed, he pulled out a small fish from the bucket, offering it up to Kit to take. The island of seals suddenly became a chorus of Aaarps! The tiny one would provide the fish! This meant most began the journey to the group, a few brave souls already scooting up the ramp with hungry eyes.

"Throw fish to them, Kit," Andriy coaxed as he stepped even closer.

Behind them, Rosy was enjoying the view but mostly glad that she ended up standing upwind. Ellie hadn't been as fortunate and after the fish was grabbed excused herself to waddle away for fresh air.

"Excited little thing, isn't he?" Gordon chuckled with amusement.

“Oh yes, he loves seals,” Inara sniffed and smiled as she wiped her eyes.

Yonten, who was interested in seeing seals so close, waited his turn with the children to feed them too. He chuckled back at Gordon and Inara, “When did he start liking them?”

Wesley shrugged, “Saw them on a documentary I think. Sometime last year. He had us play the clip of them several times. Then Kazumi got him that plushie which he proceeded to never let go.” At least most of the time. Kit learned that he could tolerate someone else holding Lord Sealvester so as to not incur injury on the toy while he did certain activities. “He’s just loving this, isn’t he?” Wesley chuckled, watching Kit stand while holding Andriy’s hand and using his free one to toss fishies to the seals. Soon Lottie and Jasper got their chance, followed by Yonten. Kit didn’t stray far.

The trainers helped position the seals to accept petting and they even showed them a few gestures to get them to nod, kiss, clap, or roll. This part secretly gave Yonten the most joy out of the experience, though none there could claim to be happier than Kit who got to see a real seal!

It broke their hearts to walk away. Big tears rolled down Kit’s cheeks as they left the enclosure. Inara pat her baby's back. “It’s alright, little love, you’ll see them tomorrow, okay?” They’d spend another day or two until they headed south. Their yacht was expected to be ready at that point.

Kit took comfort in Andriy’s hold a moment more before baby instincts told him that mommy’s arms were needed. An hour went by and a few more attractions were seen before Kit pulled out of his temporary misery for leaving the seals.

At the end of their day, getting on the plane, Inara let Kit know that Andriy had suggested coming to the park. Happily Kit clapped and decided to give the Ukrainian a gift to show his appreciation. He took out one of the plastic seals he played with in the sand. Kit offered it to him with a big smile.

Andriy smiled at the offered toy, knowing it was one of several but still meant the world to him. "Oh, thank you, krykhitka," he gave the toy a pet with his finger before safely slipping the seal into his pocket. "I will protect for you."

Their big day out had worn out children and expecting mother's alike. Rosy was barely hanging in while they waited for dinner to be served, half tempted to skip. Still she knew she'd be starving by the time she woke up if she did.

"I'd say it was a pretty good birthday," Everest said with content, leaning back with a good scotch. "What do you think, little man? Maybe we celebrate our birthdays together every year."

The suggestion had to be repeated once and then explained a little that Everest shared a birthday with him, but as soon as Kit understood he clapped and handed Everest a seal as well. One for Andriy, for being his buddy, and one for Everest— because a birthday boy needs an amazing gift!

“I think that’s a yes,” Inara chuckled, cuddling her baby and giving him a kiss on his little cheek. Kit shifted around to hug her back. Soon, the tired tyke fell asleep.

The crew spent another day at the San Antonio Seaworld, getting in all the attractions they wanted, but on the morning of the twelfth the children parted with Kazumi and Hye to make their way to Maine. Inara was all tears and kisses. Wesley had Lottie promise to keep a protective eye on her siblings. Kit held Inara, Rosy and Andriy’s hands all together to his chest, until he had to be buckled into the seat for travel. Seafoam eyes rolled with droplets once more. Lottie had gotten better at not being clingy and crying, but she still waved sadly at Ellie and Everest as the car drove away. Jasper had all but worn himself to sleep with his wailing for leaving Cory.

“I miss them already,” Inara sniffed, leaning into Wesley’s hold.

“I know, my Love.” There was no need to explain that they’d be safer this way. A mother had a right to cry over her children being away.

By the end of the day the crew landed in Seabrooke, transferred to the yacht, and settled in for the evening on the glistening waters of Trinity Bay. They went over what to do for the next day.

“So, what do you guys recall about the procedure here?” Wesley asked, not wanting to repeat unnecessarily.

"Last I checked, my procedure was that we were going to go on a tour by your lovely wife and then hit up a spa. Maybe some shopping. Let me know if I forgot anything," Rosy chuckled, offering a joke up to lighten the mood.

Oliver had to spoff, looking to Wesley. "Excuse me, professor, is it too late to sign up for that instead?"

"Pfft, come on Ollie Ollie Oxen free, you've been docile too much with your sweet little Lamb," Annabelle teased him from Yonten's lap. "Need to get you out and run the Lion again." Oliver only rolled his eyes across at her, though she was likely true. They'd relaxed quite well on their temporary honeymoon that he had put in extra training the past week in preparation.

Alaric chuckled, “Careful, Oliver. You don’t want to become a house cat.” He knew he wouldn’t, but it was a fun tease anyhow.

“Oh that reminds me,” Inara said. “Our spa has been pushed earlier, just after lunch.”

“That would mean your tour is later in the evening,” Wesley noted with a hint of displeasure.

“I know, my Love, but there were other hunter clients that have paid the manager for the later slots. It’s what I could get us.”

Wesley sighed, “I suppose…” he trailed off in noncommittal agreements, adding in that as long as the women got home before the sunset, he would be fine. “Anyway, down to serious business.”

Andriy offered up what he remembered of their last talk of the plan. "Theo is busy at work and Everest text Willow about Robert," he scratched his chin as he replayed the instructions as best he could. "News will talk of him and then we wait for Willow to call. When she leaves for funeral is when attack takes place."

"Right you are. That's when we'll swoop in, the pub will be sealed with the device Andriy's worked on and then blow it up once they come in for the morning shift," Oliver nodded.

“Yes, correct. That does bring me to a question I have for Everest—” Wesley shifted to sit more comfortably with Inara alongside him, “—We want her to take off for Washington as soon as possible. Now, this news report claims that this went down today at eleven. The texts have been timed to release when she gets home tomorrow. I am debating whether you should make an appearance here in person as if you were worried for her since she hadn’t responded, and then escort her back up, or, send you to Washington ahead of her so she finds you with Anita and Liz on Mercer, as the report will have made mention. What do you think?”

Everest mulled it over, weighing which one would likely play over better. "It depends on when we get a response from her. Realistically she'll think I'm off working and if I show up too soon it might seem odd, especially if it's close to the 'attack' and she might wonder why I'm not with Anita or Liz. Unless we play it off that I was already in the area for Kit's birthday; though maybe not the best cover since then questions about where the kids are might come up."

"Keep in mind if you send Everest ahead you're down another hunter," Rosy pointed out, nibbling on a wafer as they all chatted. "Having him in the area longer might be a good idea."

Oliver tapped the armrest of the chair he and Lauri were positioned in. "We should have enough manpower without him, though. That is of course, if things go according to plan." A risk if there ever was one.

Cory thought the same. Maybe Theo wasn’t an abuser, but what with some of the things they had seen with these mages, and knowing how strange Theo’s mysterious family was, they couldn’t risk it. Lauri had to agree, though she leaned more heavily to a stay of execution.

Wesley hummed in thought and then nodded. “Alright. I think we’re ready.”

The rest of their day went on as any other might, though the absence of the children was felt. Cory heard a roll and looked over his shoulder, only to see someone had dropped a pen that made the same sound as a plastic truck wheel. Inara was writing in her digital journal when she felt a light touch on her knee and flicked her eyes brightly only to see her braid had tumbled. Once or twice a song came on to which they knew Lottie would have danced enthusiastically.

Night fell, the couples parted to their cabins, and the excitement and dread for the next day blended into the background of the breeze on the sea and the rock of the ship. While they slept in assurance and peace, one person who had lost their world struggled to grasp hope for the next day.

Saturday April 13, 2019​

Micha...

The familiar voice whispering in his slumbering mind strummed the Russian cooks' pained heart. “Mollyshka…” Micha murmured in his sleep.

Hundreds of miles away in the waking world, yet standing face to face in a dreamscape, Molly held Micha’s hands in hers. “Micha, did you tell them?”

In a haze of loss and desire of a dream, Micha wistfully repeated her name. “My Mollyshka…” He pulled her into his arms. He smelled the scent of her hair and the weight of her head against his chest.

“Micha,” Molly said his name sadly, pulling away. This had happened every time. Even if she lost her understanding of when and where she was outside of this place, Molly knew this, here, was with Micha. That meant he was alive and well and perhaps, if there was any hope, he might find her. “Micha, please hon. Did, you tell them where I am?”

An expression of fear for losing her again, even with the distance of inches, had his hands rest securely around her. “Tell who what, Mollyshka?”

Molly’s muddy brown eyes teared. “I’m at Avostoska, in Belarus. Wesley has me. Remember? You have to tell them. They’ll come get me. We can be together again.”

“He has you?” Micha questioned in astonishment and anger. Again.

Sighing, Molly rested her head on him. “Micha, we’re running out of time...” She knew she couldn’t blame him. The man hardly remembered dreams. Most times he slept blissfully without a trace of them to recall in the morning. But something inside Molly told her that the hourglass was grains away from being empty. “They’re coming for you too now. You have to keep safe. Don’t go home! They’re planning to blow up the pub, Micha. They mean to trick Willow into leaving you so they can destroy you. You have to stay away from Seabrook! Do you understand? Please, Micha. If you can just remember. You will live, and then you can come get me.”

Determined, Micha nodded, “Of course, of course!” He held Molly’s face in his hands. She melted in a sad frown. “Do not be sad my Myshka. We will survive. We will come to you.”

You promise with all of your heart... Molly thought them before they were said.

“I promise,” Micha assured her with every sincerity. “With all of my heart.” He spoke the words she knew were coming. The words that came every time they met here in this slumberstate. The phrase that held every intention and would never be fulfilled. “I love you, Mollyshka.” Micha said, giving her a kiss.

Molly sobbed in her kiss to him. She wrapped her arms around Micha and could not gather a single breath or allow another inch between them. The visions of what was intended, what she saw in Wesley’s mind, stuck in her head—bodies burning under the roof of a smoldering pub. He let her go before she could see if it came to fruition. “Micha I love you.”

“Please don’t cry, Mollyshka. I’m here. I have you.” Micha ran his hand down her head in sweeping, soothing motions. It did nothing to calm his beloved. “Mollyshka, Mollyshka, I am here. I am here.”

Micha?” Another voice. It resonated around the both of them. Familiar, deep.

“Hm…Mollyshka...I am here...” Micha stirred at the push of a hand. His dark eyes opened to see Jovan. The dim light of morning through their silent tent just made him out. “Oh, Uncle.”

“You muttering in sleep again.” Jovan frowned sadly. “I thought is nightmare.”

Micha shook his head. The motion dropped a tear onto his pillow. “Not a nightmare. Is of Molly.” He had told them of this before. Almost every night since January he had been dreaming of his beloved. They got stronger over time. More vivid. Most of it faded by breakfast time though. Lately he swore Molly had been different from nights before. He felt urgency. Micha still couldn’t figure what they were about. All that stuck with him were flashes of memory. Molly holding him, he was holding Molly. She said something. She wanted something. But what? Sighing, Micha eased back onto his pillow. “Are we headed out soon?”

“Da, soon. Granya is come back from hunt with Liam. Others will wake and we shall be off. Theo is due for work as soon as we get back. Has much papers to go over.” Jovan said as he shuffled to his feet.

“I thought he do that here.”

“No, we change mind, because he don’t want to lose papers at camp. So I said to do at pub. We will get there first anyway on way back. Cars are left there. No reason to rush home so quick.” Jovan pulled off his sleeping shirt and rummaged around for his traveling grey one.

“Hm.” Micha acknowledged, turning over for some rest before he really had to get up. Amalia still needed help with breakfast.

Soon enough the sun shined when few felt it right. Micha dredged up strength for another day. The breakfast was delicious as always. The family ate well and packed in due time. They had a long ride ahead of them. Several hours later Micha registered the noon sun meant lunch. Thankfully they grabbed a drive-thru meal. Micha picked at his food and gave Bear a nibble of his burger.

Occasionally the sound of chuckles drew his eyes up and he smiled to see his family were not in despair. No one should suffer like this. Sometimes he would catch Willow’s gaze and the two would share a moment of silence across a distance and know exactly how the other felt. And even still, he knew she would have hope for happier days. Theo had been a wonderful support. They were truly meant for each other. They had grieved and left wedding plans to the side in respect and affection of Molly’s memory. The longer it went on the more Micha knew this wasn’t right. He had sat down with them about it. Encouraged them not to let this life of theirs drag its feet. Molly wouldn’t have had it! Their trip to the babyshower seemed to have lifted their spirits. Micha smiled. That was good. They needed to continue. They needed to live long and fiercely. Molly wouldn’t have had it any other way.

Thoughts of Molly drifted Micha into his mind again. He struggled so much to know what his dreams brought to him at night. He considered a spell, but they were all hesitant to do it. Insanity aside, they questioned if it was healthy to cling to his dreams. Micha knew he could easily become addicted. That, and they had agreed to bind their magic soon. On the eve of their annual celebration of arriving in America they would commit themselves to being fully mundie. So far no one had cast a single spell in months. They were adjusting to life as muddies beautifully. Liam and Granya would continue to be unbound, due to her condition, but no less loved or respected. So for now, Micha merely kept the idea of dreamfasting as a nice thought.

Soon the highways of Seabrook gave way to familiar shops and side streets. The van containing the Russian family rolled into the parking lot of the pub once more. Old Lyov waited at home with his pleasant elder-sitter Diana. An old friend of Willow’s from her days at the International-Fun shop. The woman was out of high school and looking for extra cash for college expenses. Since the Old Bear was fine in regards to staff, they gave her odd jobs here and there to help out.

Once the van came to a halt, Theo hopped out and ran up to the pub wherein his paperwork to ‘save the world’, as his beautiful Красивый liked to say, waited for him to tackle so he might help tomorrow morning at the pub without worrying about being behind at work. He was followed by Amalia who flicked on the TV to play something while she worked on unpacking.

In the midst of the family pulling out their gear Willow’s phone blinked and buzzed aggressively. Granya winced, her ears quite easily picking up the agitating spew of tonal pitch. “Тетя Willow, your phone.” Granya would have gotten it, except she and Liam’s arms were full of bags.

Willow paused in her task of cleaning out the van from little pieces of trash that were just a natural part of traveling. Grabbing her phone off the seat, she was surprised to see a series of notifications that weren't there moments prior. Chalking it up to the fact that they'd been out in the wilderness and her phone had seen better days so signal might have struggled to re-establish, she started to look at the messages, figuring they'd connect to the missed calls she had from Everest. Chocolate eyes widened when the fact that something had come up became apparent.

“Will, we’re alright, but I need you to call me”

“Damn it Will, are you okay?”

“Dad tried to kill us, I need to know he didn’t get you!”

“Pick up, Will, please, please pick up! We’re freaking out, we don’t know if Dad got you!”

“We can’t take this, Will. I’m coming down—“


Panic began to surge as she tried to understand just what could have possibly happened. Willow headed into the pub, abandoning the van and her task. She'd began to call out to him, her heart racing as she headed to Theo, believing that he'd know what she needed to do. She nearly tripped on the threshold as she entered from the backdoor, feeling numb more than anything else.

Upon entering the pub she saw Theo getting up abruptly from his seat with a face as drained of color as her own. Her beloved glanced away and back at her as he closed the distance between them. Only when Theo’s strong arms wrapped around Willow did the voice on the TV hit her ears with painful reality.

Scandal, lies, and a crime too bloody to run from, we are covering the heart breaking news of a 911 call that went out shortly after eleven yesterday from the Crosse estate on Mercer Island on the twelfth.

Granya’s footfalls caught up quickly, having heard every word even from the van. Liam trailed close behind her. Micha had seen them run inside hurriedly. He moved swiftly from his seat in the van to follow.

The state of Washington was shocked to learn that, Robert Charles Crosse, the respected former CEO of Crosse Accounting Firm and Associates, attempted the murder of his wife, Anita Jean Crosse, his eldest child, Everest James Crosse, and his sister Elizabeth Anne Crosse yesterday in harrowing encounter that began as a family meeting.

Amalia, white as a ghost, came to Willow’s side, as did Natalia and the others. They watched on in horror as the story unfolded. Each moment more frightening than the last; a life of lies and terror.

Everest Crosse is heard struggling for control over a gun from his father while his mother distressingly told the dispatcher their address and to come quickly. The call dropped off when two shots were fired. Police were able to arrive in time. After a brief hostage situation Robert Crosse made for his escape. He shot at the police in an attempt to resist arrest. After a deadly volley one of the officers managed to shoot Robert Crosse. He died on the third fire. All present family members are safe and accounted for, but there is no word yet on the condition of Robert and Anita’s youngest child, Willow Mae Crosse.

Gasps of shock were heard all around. Theo’s arms kept Willow from collapsing from such world shattering news. Micha came in to hear the rest of it, jaw slack and appalled to learn what came next.

Further investigation revealed that Elizabeth Crosse, an estranged family member, came to confront Robert Crosse about the tragic deaths of John, William, and Amelie Crosse twenty-two years ago. Evidence suggests that the ‘accident’ had in fact been orchestrated by Robert himself, who sought to cover his affair with Amelie Caine-Belle, once he realized she became pregnant with his illegitimate daughter, Rosalie Anne Crosse. Stay tuned for more as we are updated.

The information was beyond overwhelming, and without Theo's support Willow wasn't sure if she'd have thought it was real. Was this why he'd been so distant? How could he have done this to her, to her mother? Her memory of just how sad Robert had been when news of the car accident reached them...a lie. Everything that she thought she knew was being swiped away in the blink of an eye. Her phone had fallen to the floor, but she could faintly hear, 'Hello, you've reached the voicemail of Everest Crosse. Please leave a message and I'll return your call at my earliest convenience."

"He didn't answer his phone," she mumbled, swallowing harder than she had thought was necessary. The report had said he was fine, but what if it was wrong? "I can't...I just don't understand how this is happening. Dad...dad's dead and he tried to kill everyone?"

Come here, sit,” Theo hushed her gently at first. She needed to be stable, she needed him to be her rock. Theo guided Willow to the recliner by the hearth.

Natalia picked up her phone and clicked it off so that the message didn’t just keep recording muffled words and silence. She came to kneel at Willow’s side, ready to hand it back if she needed it. A commotion of Jovan giving orders while he and the others handled Willow blended in the background.

“Willow, I am so— so sorry,” Theo’s voice nearly broke as much as his heart did to see his beloved so hurt. He couldn’t do anything either. This was all out of his hands; strength unable to aid. It felt like Molly all over again, but this time far worse than simply losing someone you love. This put into question her life experiences with a man she now had to wonder, if he truly loved any of them.

Dropping in front of her, Micha silently took Willow’s hands and held them tight in her lap. He had no words. They didn’t need to say a thing. Micha looked into her eyes with the pain that lived with him, and knew she stared back with the same. Wordlessly, he bowed his head and stayed kneeling, quietly sobbing. His fingers squeezed gently tighter.

Several minutes passed while Willow struggled to process everything. The world around her felt distant while present, as if she were underwater and it distorted everyone's voices. Tears had begun falling that she didn't remember shedding, though they remained mostly silent save for sniffles when she struggled to catch her breath. Finally, she found the words to speak, though her voice was so frail she didn't even recognize it as her own immediately.

"Ev said he was coming down in his last message. Probably because I wasn't answering and he thinks..." she had to pause to shake her head at the very thought that her father would have come after her. "I should send him a message." Once Natalia handed her phone back, she sent a message to her brother.

'Just got back in town and got your messages. I'm fine but it's all over the news here, Ev. Are you okay?'

She watched the screen until it faded to black, the message not showing as read or any response coming through. Another attempt to call went to voicemail, leaving her now as the anxious one. Fear of speaking something into existence kept her from voicing her fears that something had happened to him.

Earlier that same day...

Morning dawned on the thirteenth of April with every hope for a successful hunt the next day. The texts and news report were set and timed for when the Russian family arrived via proximity sensors. Once Willow got in range her phone would go off. The report would be sent as soon as one of them turned on their TV. Knowing that they couldn’t go into the pub just yet, outside of work hours, Wesley resorted to setting these sensors along the usual route the Russians would have to take to get home. All that was left was to set in place Andriy’s device. They intended to hook it to the same gas line connecting the Old bear and Sam’s Boat. The owner of said business would be easily diverted one way or another. One more life saved.

The guests of Avostoska enjoyed a delicious breakfast on Wesley’s luxury ship the B’Yacht’ch, which anchored off the shores upcoast near Hector Garden Park. Alaric had to cluck his tongue at his son's unique taste in music and style. A strange cocktail of elegance and, in his opinion, slumdog style. “Wes, did you name this ship?”

“Yes,” Wesley answered, unashamed and smirking.

Yonten came to sit beside his Dragon, having grabbed a now favorite excuse for morning drinks. “It was my idea.” He grinned as he stirred the crimson beverage with a stick of celery.

“I don’t know if you can call it ‘your’ idea,” Wesley chuckled.

“I came up with it, homes,” Yonten argued.

“No, remember? You and Diki were getting on each other’s nerves and she called you a little bitch for not coming to see Jinpa. You complained she was the bitch. Both of you slung the cuss back and forth until I decided it was a good of a name as ever to use for a ship.” Wesley raised his glass. “True story.”

While it was a magnificent shipand a beautiful work of art, Rosy soon found that she'd acquired motion sickness at least from water with this pregnancy. The walk aboard had ended with her head in a toilet, though thankfully now she seemed to be fine. The large ship didn't rock easily, though it was likely if she was on something smaller eating wouldn't have been an option. Now she sat in comfortable silence with Cory at her side, grateful her stomach was fine with eating once more with fresh air as they sat on the deck.

It worried Cory for a moment if Rosalie was going to be okay. He researched some nausea meds safe for pregnant women just in case. Perhaps he could pick some up that day when the boys went out.

"However it came to be, from a lil bitch or a bigone, it's quite fitting," Ellie said with a smirk, enjoying a spread of fruit that tasted perfect in the early Texan sun. "We should get a yacht, too."

"Baby, you know I love you," Everest started very carefully as he set down the piece of bacon he had been nibbling on. "But in the past six months I've bought an island and a jet at your request."

"And? Is this too much for Everest Crosse who swore to me that he was going to give me the world if I was at his side?" She perked a brow at him.

A long sigh left Everest, knowing precisely how this conversation was going to go. Turning his gaze to Wesley, he offered a weak smile. "Any chance you know a yacht guy too?"

Wesley chuckled, “Yes my friend, I’ll send you the contact.” It did amuse Wesley that Ellie was quick to seize the day in regards to what they could buy. After all, this work they did paid well from the governments and businesses on the side. Why not spend it?

Annabelle cackled with amusement, finishing up a morning mimosa and setting her glass down. She might not have always gotten along with Ellie but she had to admit that girl knew how to work a rock of a man. Thankfully for Yonten, his dragon wasn't about to go demanding such things from him. She was content with him at her side, cold drink, and bitchin music.

It was probably well and good. Most of Yonten’s income came from private contracts on mages between hunter-associates of businesses posting locations. Someone like Cory would identify a mage and send out the word. Yonten was the guy who made the hit and got paid when he had a body to show for it. Or at least a picture to confirm. Other than that he mooched off of Wesley without shame.

“Heh, where’s my yacht Wes?” Yonten asked, picking a celery leaf off his crooked pinky.

“Probably in some casino or in that black car you insisted on bringing, you fucker,” Wesley chuckled, shaking his head. If Yonten had some control over his gambling and spending he might have saved and invested to do it right. “I’ll get you a yacht when you can be consistent with your child support to Diki.”

Lauri chuckled. They could be so harsh, so violent, and yet they got along well. She could only imagine what kind of person Yonten’s sister was at this point. The Lamb hadn’t met her before. A glance at the Tibetan intrigued her. Usually so vibrant, he seemed to duck and cover at the mention of Diki.

Yonten shifted and forced a grin, “Yeh, you got me.” He took a long draught of his Bloody Mary and set it down only to take a few mouthfuls of egg.

Oliver didn't miss the quick shift in Yonten when Diki was brought up and it made him admittedly curious. She was of course known to a small extent with as close as she was to Yonten and Wesley, but he wasn't sure if the words matched the woman. "Hmm, any reason why Diki didn't come along with you to Belarus?" He had a fair idea of the response to that, but was skilled enough to feign ignorance.

Ellie and Everest had matching looks of amusement as they nearly sipped their breakfast beverages in sync, watching Yonten over the lips. They were slightly more privy than others but had decided to keep comments to themselves on that subject. He was his own man and able to make his own decisions; whether they believed them to be mistakes or things he'd regret later was not something they needed to speak of.

Rosy felt all too appropriate as she sipped morning tea, admittedly eager to hear the response at this point. She knew very little of Yonten's past and couldn't bring herself to ask him directly when it simply felt like he was avoiding something.
 
Last edited:
Whatever anyone knew about Diki's absence, including Wesley who figured it had to do with the usual sibling scuffles, had to question just what was going on when Yonten coughed and said, "Uh, she in jail."

Jail? Now that didn't sound accurate at all, Rosy's brows coming together as she looked at the Tibetan across the table. "Oh? When did that happen?"

“Eh,” Yonten’s eyes were on his food, forking the eggs into his mouth. The pause of chewing was not characteristic of a man who cared less if he spoke while eating. “Mmm, late September.” A month before Ellie and Everest’s wedding.

Inara frowned, "For what?"

“Uuuh, trespassing on mundie property,” Yonten answered, black eyes fascinated by the lumps of golden scrambled-ness on his plate.

“That’s strange. I'm sure I would have been notified….Well why didn’t you say anything? I could have helped out,” Wesley said. He checked his phone to pinpoint where Diki was being incarcerated. Usually if a hunter got accidentally pegged for a crime while hunting a mage someone like Wes could bail them on such a mistake. Wesley furrowed his brows. He didn’t find anything. "Are you certain? I don’t see her listed here.”

The fork Yonten held had no more eggs to busy itself with, so he tapped the plate distractedly. “That’s uuuuh…..That’s cause she in China.”

“What?” Inara blinked. “She’s imprisoned in China?”

Yonten shifted uncomfortably. “Yeh…”

“Wha— well who’s watching Jinpa?” Inara asked, her appetite lessening. “Tell me you didn’t let Mr. Lao take him in, Yonten.” That man, though oriented towards a good heart (most of the time) had his issues. For one, he had strong prejudice against other Asian ethnicities. Children didn’t need to grow up in that kind of household. Yonten had talked with the man twice since he arrived at Avostoska. Currently Mr. Lao believes Annabelle is Tibetan with a gene disorder that turned her hair ginger.

“He’s not with Mr. Lao,” Yonten shook his head. Black eyes glanced around at the pregnant women, and especially Inara who knew Diki and Jinpa since she got together with Wes. “He’s with a mundie family in China.” Yonten swallowed seeing Wesley’s probing eyes.

Oliver's brows furrowed together not unlike Rosy's, shifting in his seat. "Well...that's your sister, no? Why not say something? We can easily make calls to get her out or go there. I know my father has a few connections from serving that should help with any political difficulties."

“Ehhh,” Yonten’s filler noise did little answer.

“Yeah, I mean, it’s not like you don’t know that,” Cory frowned, puzzled.

"Jinpa your boy? Why not go to him?" Andriy asked with confusion, speaking for a few with softer words than he would have chosen.

“Yeh, he’s mine,” Yonten swallowed, scratching the back of his neck, not quite answering the latter half of Andriy’s query. The lack of elaboration was not lost on them all.

Ellie was in particular far less timid. "What the fuck, Yonten? You can't just leave her in jail and you can't let just leave your son with strangers. You have no idea if he's safe or if they're safe for him to be with."

At Yonten's side, Annabelle was particularly quiet compared to the voices being heard. She wouldn't say if she approved or disapproved of what was happening, at least not in front of others. She only sipped her mimosa and went back to eating her crepes.

“You’re absolutely right, Ellie,” Inara crossed her arms and tapped her foot, waiting for him to answer. Sure, they had their issues, but no matter what they would have done the same for Yonten.

“Diki threatened to break my legs,” Yonten offered as a reason.

Lauri blinked, “Oh mon Dieu. Why?”

Wesley glanced at the Tibetan man's finger. The crooked digit hadn’t always been askew. But Wes knew that this injury didn’t come out of the blue either. Yonten had crossed the line when he stole from Diki to feed his drug addiction back in the days he abused those substances. Crunch went Yonten’s pinky between Diki’s teeth. Coffee eyes drew up to black ones. “What are you not telling us? Why did she threaten you, Yonten?”

“Because I—I wouldn’t tell her which mundie family Jinpa went to...” Yonten nervously scooted over to his Dragon an inch.

“So wait, this isn’t a temporary thing that had to be arranged after she got taken to jail?” Cory wanted clarification. “Jinpa was given to the family before that point?”

Yonten peered up from his submissive posture. He gave a nod. “Yeh…”

A flood of thoughts went through all of them who knew Yonten for years. Diki scraped by with what she could manage having a child on her hip. They knew she hounded Yonten for a monthly check, which Wesley picked up the tab for when the man was short, and they knew she had her opinions about his distance from Jinpa, but they also knew Diki did a fine job with the resources she had available. Something felt like it was missing even after so much was explained.

The last news did make his Dragon frown, though she masked it quickly. Thinking that Diki was taking care of Jinpa was at least one thing; that meant he had some family which was better than just strangers. Even if he hadn't been ready to be a father, there was no reason not to let her continue with the job she'd been doing.

"Yonten, you can't - I don't - why?" Rosy fumbled with words, unable to keep calm or quiet on the subject anymore. "You can't just leave him with some random people. Especially not mundies! How do you even know if they're mundies? You could have just shipped him off to some psychos or mages or anything. That is your son."

Pale faced, Yonten offered, “I know, I know...I— I made sure they were mundies.” He had been shrinking in front of their motherly wrath, but at least he could claim confidence in his choice in regard to mage or mundie.

“Did you hear Rosy? He is your son. That is the bigger point she was making, Yonten,” Inara huffed.

"What exactly were you thinking to imagine this was going to be a good idea?" Ellie asked, befuddled at this point. He'd already lived life as an orphan, why would he possibly want to put another child through that? "He's your flesh and blood."

The Tibetan winced. “Look, I couldn’t keep up on payments. Diki complained that the money wasn’t coming in on time. She came over with him to work out a plan, and I just— I couldn’t see how—so I thought he’d be better off with a family who could take care of him better. Someone consistent and more responsible.”

Oh no he did not! Inara’s eyes burned with indignance. “Are you fucking kidding me? This job pays thousands per hit. Are you really saying you’d rather give your son away, than learn to budget?”

Yonten shifted uncomfortably. “I don’t mean it like that…”

“What else am I supposed to assume? You said she came over with Jinpa and you didn’t ‘see how’— ‘see how’ what? Did she ask you to get a regular job? Did she want you to sell anything? Or to stop gambling? And if so, why the hell not? This is your kid!”

Silent and head bowed, Yonten felt shame wash over him. He muttered he thought it was better; repeating what he said with less confidence than what he attempted to portray.

Alaric had been silent for most of this, but he had to sigh. “Yonten, I hope you really don’t understand what you’ve done, because I have no sympathy for you right now.” As a father who had lost the chance to be in his son's life, he would have done all he could to do so if he knew.

That was bad enough, but something puzzled Wesley. “Why are you keeping his location from Diki?” Ever since the moment the baby had come into their lives the little tyke had smoothed Diki’s edges. She absolutely fell into motherly love for him. Wesley had to admit that Diki became a better person caring for Jinpa.

Cory had the same thought, “Yeah, Wes is right. I mean, I’m surprised she agreed with you to give him up for adoption at all, to be honest. Seems pretty shitty not to let her see him once in a while.”

“If Diki knew, she’d have taken him from them.” Yonten’s black eyes glanced away, unable to meet any of them straight on.

Alaric furrowed his brows. “You said they were good people. Do you think she’d have an issue with your choice?”

“They are,” Yonten insisted. He swallowed, feeling his stomach turn as he admitted, “Diki would take him back from them anyway. It doesn’t matter who I would have picked. I could have chosen the best people on the planet and she’d have fought it.”

Lauri glanced at Cory, reflecting on what he said, and then back at Yonten. “That doesn’t sound like she was in agreement at all.”

Inara gasped, eyes wide and tearing up. She repeated what he had said before, “You told us Diki and Jinpa came to talk about a plan—” The realization of what must have gone down dawned on Inara. “Yonten, you didn’t…You didn’t just take him did you?”

Silent shame fell over the Tibetan again. He barely managed a look up at the crying face of the Tigress. Those black eyes dropped again and he murmured in weak defense. “She would have stopped me. So I waited until she fell asleep.” And what Yonten figured, but didn’t see, was Diki’s heartbreak upon waking up to find both of them gone without a trace.

Annabelle remained silent at his side. She had to - they'd gotten to a point she wasn't sure she could defend his actions. Even if he did have the best intentions and said he wanted what was best for Jinpa, being whisked away and left with strangers while keeping his family away simply wasn't fair. Not to him and not to Diki.

"Yonten, you can't do this," Ellie firmly sided with the shame Inara had displaced on the Tibetan. "After this is over we are getting Diki out of there, even if I have to go myself."

"Babe, please don't -" Everest tried to plead by the burning gaze of his Phoenix turned to him and shut him up quickly.

"I won't have to if you go. You are going with Yonten to straighten everything out," she said with no room to argue, gaze back on the man of the hour. "I don't care what it takes, but this is going to be fixed. You are not letting strangers raise your son and you are not leaving your goddamn sister in jail."

"You really thought this was a better option than just asking for help?" Rosy's disbelief was clear. He had no trouble borrowing from Wesley any other time and any of the people at the table would no doubt step in to help for the sake of a child.

Yonten had nothing to say that would satisfy Rosalie. He offered her a frown and eyes of regret that could not correct past mistakes with any words. To Ellie, he had no arguments. These were statements of fact that he had to face. However, he felt hesitation.

Wesley said, “You’re overdue to grow up, Yonten. It’s time to take responsibility.” A common concern with which the Fox had nudged the Bunny. Today there were no nudges. If Yonten wanted to keep his legs— which would surely be crushed by Diki if she got the chance—he’d have to square up.

“They’re all correct, Yonten,” Inara said, wiping at her eyes. “And here’s the thing. We’re not saying this because we want to make you miserable. We’re saying it because we do love you.”

After a moment Yonten sniffed and straightened in his seat. His glossy black eyes finally found the humility to look up at them. He nodded, “A’ight. We will go to Hong Kong after this.” To get them both back. Oh lord, Yonten hoped his sister might have mercy.

“You won’t be alone. Everest is coming and I will come. Maybe we can save your legs,” Wesley said without jest. Diki was the only woman Yonten feared for a reason. His crooked finger wasn’t the only mark she dealt her brother when he infuriated her.

With as many stern glances as were being shot at him, there was one gaze still soft, but only for him. Annabelle slid a hand on his thigh, though her goal was his hand that she took in his. He wouldn't be going alone. It was a mistake he made, but she had every intention of being present when it was being corrected.

“I’d like that,” Yonten said with a nod. He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck with his free hand while the other grasped Annabelle’s. He felt strength returning to him from her hold. He knew he messed up. He was grateful they hadn’t discarded him. In fact, in a way, Yonten appreciated the scold in the end.

To break some of the tension cause by the unexpected revelation, Lauri said, “Well, if we ever needed to go to the spa. Perhaps today is best.”

Inara thought of the relaxing music and professional hands massaging in oils and lotions into her aching body. “Hah, you can say that again.”

"And a bad day not to be able to drink," Ellie muttered, though she was calming down at least a little bit. Yonten had enough people now present that would make sure to hold him good to it.

"I drink for you, Ellie," Joao offered, having followed Yonten for a spicy start to the morning with a bloody Mary.

"But not too many drinks now, mate. Need to have your wits for what's ahead of us," Oliver reminded him. They'd have plenty of time to drink and celebrate after leaving Seabrook.

Wesley wiped his hands clean and stood up. “It’s settled then. A drink or two and we’re off to Sam’s Boat. Then we can check out some of the activities here to do after lunch while the girls and Alaric tour. I think bowling sounds good.” The Fox was pretty sure that Willow and the Russians wouldn’t be back until at least the afternoon, if not just before dinner. They needed to get in some brotime with Everest before he got his sisters call.

There was agreement all around for that suggestion. Soon enough a few beers were passed around to those who could have them. Inara stole a sip from her husbands, but overall she kept off the sauce. She wanted to save her once-a-week wine for after they got done with this hunt.

Not long after they finished their drinks did the crew split up. The men, along with Alaric, to Sam’s Boat first. They needed to be inconspicuous so they dressed up as the inspectors for the business. The owner was given all the necessary papers to show they were legit. It took time despite it. The grumpy owner, ‘Ted’, had a lot to say about this unprecedented accusation of faulty work and infestation. Unfortunately for him these ‘agents’ confirmed he had to immediately evacuate his business until further notice. Ted was set up in a nearby hotel and forbidden from coming onto the property until they could handle the issue. Ted let them know their bosses would hear about this! All went pretty well. Only one thing seemed notable— there were a lot of crows. Once that was done the men went to visit the various entertainments Seabrook had to offer and settled on lunch at a bowling alley.

The women parted (but not without slipping on their Lithe’s; Wes insisted, and he had support.) to see the little attractions they had looked up until they were hungry and needed to pee. This happened often. Thankfully Lauri and Gordon had come prepared. Rosalie and Ellie were not the only ones who got snacks. Since Hye and Kazumi were attending the children in Maine, Lauri decided she would make sure Inara had what she needed too. The Tigress was grateful for it! She became all too aware of how important her assistants were now that she was without them. Even at lunch, which was full of delicious meat— juicy, hot and crackling in flavor—smothered in handcrafted sauces and accompanied by ladles of homemade potato salad and crispy fries.

“Ahh, c'est tellement bon!” Lauri hummed in satisfaction, licking away at her fingers.

Inara cleaned her face with a wet towel the establishment provided, “I couldn’t have said it better.”

Texas offered much distraction for the women out on the town, but the spa had to be their favorite. The list of entertainment ended with an ice cream on that warm spring evening. They had a couple more hours until sunset at seven. Plenty of time to meet the rest on the yacht for dinner at eight. They had one more stop.

Soon their escort SUV rolled up to Inara’s Seabrooke office. A private police station outfitted with the personel and equipment to handle the occasional vampire or Bloodclutch or Fanggang in Texas. Alaric met them upon their arrival. He figured he would spare the Lion and the Lamb any discomfort by not being a part of the gaggle of girls. A Silver Fox knew it was time to find another den to haunt once they had become engaged, and now married, leaving the Lamb to her Lion. Seeing Oliver quick to hold Lauri had made the Silver Fox chuckle, and intent on easing that worry by avoiding unnecessary interaction. But curiosity over the vampire hunting branch took his full attention; his initial lure to the castle of Belarus.

Alaric smiled, “Well hello there, you beautiful women. I trust your day has gone as planned.”

“So far, so good,” Inara returned pleasantries.

By now Lauri felt secure Alaric would make no more advances, but what she had feared for a while was his focus on her and the sparrows. Yet, it seemed the worry she had over his potential suspicions about her affinity for animals had proved a non-issue. So she gladly waved in greeting, “Good afternoon, Monsieur.”

“The same to you, Lauri,” Alaric tipped his hat. Then he gestured to the doors of the building, “Shall we?”

“Yes, come along.” Inara waddled with her girls, their assistants, and one Silver Fox through the door without trouble. She had the appropriate pass to let them in without a word to anyone inside. A privilege of being the C.E.O.

Right away Lauri could feel the chill of the sterile hallways when she stepped inside. Her mind did its best to listen as Inara pointed out the system she put in place, but Lauri’s eyes couldn’t help but focus on the little details that defined it for what it was— a strategic hunting lodge. They passed an open door to an office with skulls mounted on plaques above the desk. A silver sword rested in a glass case next to a cardboard box its length, there were several wooden stakes in holders meant to go on walls, and a decorative garland of garlic carefully tied in a bag— Lauri glanced again, seeing that the garlic looked strange; slumped, as if hollow. She’s had no time to dwell. The party moved forward, sweeping her with them.

“Any vampires we happen to detain are kept below—” Inara slowed, her brows furrowed. She walked up to a glass case meant to hold tools in case a fire broke out. The hydrant and the axe were gone. Frowning, Inara took out her phone to make a note of the violation. It wasn’t a certainty that they hadn’t noticed. They could be in the process of fixing it as they strolled the hallways. But, if not, then she wanted to remember. “Alright, well, this way.”

Alaric had the same thought as Inara, though his keen eyes thought the amount of dust inside of the case seemed curious. Still, this was her time to shine. They continued onward with Inara to give them a narration of her system. It had been a brilliant blend of community work and night watchman. They also planted hookers in downtown, bouncers in clubs, teachers for night school, and kept track of businesses that hired people for the graveyard shift. A prompt investigation followed up any activities that warranted suspicion.

The first officer they passed flashed a shocked expression upon seeing Inara and the others. “How— how did you—”

“Relax, I’m Lady Von Helsing,” Inara offered with a chuckle. It would be clearly a fright to know strangers had come in without a single alarm bell!

Swallowing, with eyes that flicked between their faces, the officer forced a weak smile, “Oh…We— we weren't expecting you.”

Inara surpressed an evil giggle. “Well, that’s the point. Gotta keep my employees on their toes. How has your day been?” Ever the one to believe in quality time and being personal.

“Uh, well, I was—” He ran a shaky hand through his dusty brown hair, “It’s been busy. I gotta go to the—” He pointed his finger to the office Lauri had peeked at on their way down the hall. “I got to meet, um…”

Not everyone had the talent to easily converse with strangers. This young man, Officer Dickens, apparently needed a little practice! Still, there was much to see and Inara thought she might as well let him go. “Well, on your way then.”

Officer Dickens coughed and nodded, heading past them with pale cheeks. He hurried on all while casting looks behind him. The young man’s dark eyes unsettled Lauri’s stomach. Not in any particular way except that they didn’t appear friendly. Perhaps she was being paranoid? It had been an observation the psychologist made. However, as they went on, Lauri couldn’t help but think the same about just about all the officers they passed by. One or two whispered while they watched them. Lauri felt self conscious. She was becoming aware of how she walked and if she slouched.

“—this is why I had it built this way. I wanted open communication and community. Here the lunchroom is a hub to all the departments.” Inara’s voice pulled Lauri back to the present. The Lamb felt a little bad about getting so distracted!

Their little group waddled through the halls in interest. Occasionally, Ellie or Rosy would perk up with a question, less knowledged in the world of vampires, though they mostly let Inara lead the way. It was an impressive building and operations that Inara had set up, especially remembering she had done this in multiple cities.

Alaric hummed in approval. “Very nice, my Lady.”

"I like it," Ellie agreed. "Food is good for bringing people together and if had a good fluid feel to it. Are most of the offices set up this way?"

“Yeah, all of them. I believe consistency will help in discipline and success. I want all of my branches to have an easily navigable layout that encourages unity. Captain Jones— Oh, right, we passed his office on the way in here. Ugh my pregnancy brain is really bothersome.” Inara glanced back and then at the entrances to hallways she wanted to visit. Her fingers thoughtfully played with the silver Kali figure at the end of her necklace. “Mm, well, it’s six-twenty. We can see him on the way back to the front. I want to show you guys the lab and study.”

They began their way across the lunch hub. The few officers present watched them warily while Inara reached the other end with her group, extolling the advantages of an on-site lab and study. Usually in the past they were separate buildings. Just as she came through the hallway headed to the lap at the end, she glanced to the side and saw a bare alcove. A few tacks and nails were scattered around the vacant indent of the wall. She slowed to a halt.

Alaric asked, “Something amiss?”

“There was— thought…” Inara pulled out her phone. She flipped through all the way back two years ago. A picture of a plump man, bald, with a smooth chin. He had a scar on his left brow over his bright brown eyes. Beside him stood a younger, less pregnant, Inara. Behind the two of them was a wall of charms, Buddhist seals, and crosses meant to symbolize the various branches around the States. Each hunting precinct had one, she explained. A decorative thing. Inara caught three officers huddling by them. “Hey, why is this down?”

“Uh, relocating.”
“Cleaning.”
“Repair.”

The quick conflicting answers drew Inara’s brows together. “What happened?”

The officers exchanged looks of uncertainty. Two began to answer, but one silence the other to do so themselves. Officer Icarus said, “A confrontation between officers knocked them off the wall. They have been relocated for cleaning and repair.”

Inara didn’t see anything wrong with that explanation on the face of it. “Well, alright— oh, that reminds me. The fire emergency case is missing the axe and hydrant.”

“Yes ma’am, I understand. We’re getting on that.” Officer Icarus shifted. “You seem to have caught us on a bad day.”

Alaric smiled and ran his finger on a nearby shelf, “How unfortunate. Your relics are displaced and your emergency tools are missing. All in one day?”

“Yeah, we’re—we’re really sorry about this,” The officer eased, smiling back.

“Hm,” Alaric looked at the tip of his finger. “Well, at least you’re keeping this place shipshape.” He showed that his hand came away clean.

“We’re diligent about cleanliness,” Officer Icarcus nodded. The strong scent of cleaner filled their noses upon entry.

“Indeed,” Alaric gestured for the man to go. “Well I wouldn’t want to hold you here. You probably have better things to do.”

Officer Icarus agreed. “Right. It was an honor.” He gave a salute to Inara. “My Lady.” That officer guided the rest of them away with him.

Alaric urged the group with them to step away to a quieter area. He did his best to be inconspicuous. “Inara, I think something is off here.” He understood she had pregnancy brain. Perhaps she might have pieced things together on her own otherwise, but at this point he wasn’t going to let this go on. Alaric told her about the dust he saw on the emergency case. “They’re attentive to old shelves and yet have left the case alone. It has been some time since it held its expected contents.”

Shifting uncomfortably, Lauri added, “That sword you mentioned. Is it in the office where we came in?”

Inara nodded, “Yes.”

“It’s not on his hearth, Inara. It’s on his desk. It looked like it was being readied for packing. There was a carboard box just its size next to it.” Lauri frowned.

Troubled, Inara began to waddle back to where they came into the building. The rest followed her. Along the way Inara began to notice more. There were fewer officers than expected. While one or two apprehensive people were expected, Inara realized she hadn’t seen one warm friendly face among them. Not just that, but oddly enough Officer Jones hadn’t come out to greet them. It shouldn’t have taken long for knowledge of her arrival to spread. One more concern came to her mind. That boy, Officer Dickens. Didn’t he say he meant to meet someone in the office? Who exactly did he intend to meet, if not the absence Officer Jones?

Just as Inara and the others came to the door of the office they nearly bumped into Officer Dickens. The young man, spooked, jumped back with his hand at the ready on his gunhilt. Lauri instinctively shifted in front of Rosy.

Such suspicious behavior unsettled Inara. Looking around, she was surprised to see Officer Jones’ room being taken down. There had been no notification of death, resignation, and she knew she didn’t fire him. “You— You are going to tell me what’s going on here.” Inara crossed her arms.

Officer Dickens swallowed. “Uh…I don’t know what you mean, Lady Von Helsing.”

“Don’t sass me,” Inara stepped closer. “Where is Officer Jones? Why are you packing his room? Don’t you dare tell me he’s dead or resigned, and I sure as hell didn’t release him. I know that man and I put in specific procedures.”

“Please, I— I don’t have the answers,” Officer Dickens shifted uncomfortably. His eyes darted down at the three women. His brow broke out in a sweat. In silence he met Inara’s gaze and mouthed ‘Get out’. Then he spoke aloud, “But I’m sure you can find an Officer who does. I think Officer Kent is outside.”

Furrowed brows raised along with the hair at the back of her neck. What had they walked into? Inara’s hand went to her belly. Any other time, any other day, she might have risked investigation. But she wasn’t the only one here who had more than themselves to lose. Speaking firmly, she said, “You bet I will.” Inara turned on her heel and led the group to the exit.

Lauri glanced around as she kept close to Rosalie, her hand urging her forward. Another door opened behind them in the hallway. A person stepped out. They did not wear a uniform. Their eyes were bright and their lips glistened with saliva. Their faces were sallow. She had seen people like that only once before, at the ruin in Belarus. Their narrowed eyes widened with understanding of who had come. Lauri whispered among their group, “Vampires.”

Three steps away from the door, Inara gasped when a gust of wind unsteadied her walk. In a blink of an eye a man she had seen before stood in their way. Inara remembered his nutmeg skin and creamy brown eyes now bright and shimmering. He had a little dimple on his left cheek. It was pronounced now that he smiled wickedly at them. Fangs peaked between his lips. “Officer Gomez...You…”

“Yeah, surprised me too. But I rather choose this life in willing service with perks, than that of a slave,” Gomez whipped out his gun and pointed it at them. “I’m going to have to ask you and your friends to come with me, Lady Von Helsing.”

Casting a look back, they saw the hallway gathering with humans and vampires alike. Officer Dickens shuffled into the room of the, presumed late, Officer Jones. They each pulled their guns from their holsters. There were at least a dozen of them. Three were vampires. Lauri moved so that Ellie, Inara, and Rosalie were in the middle of Gordon, Alaric, and herself; surrounded by bodies. Inara went to pull out her phone.

BAM!

The light above them exploded. Shards of glass fell over their heads. Lauri guarded Rosalie from getting scratched. Rosy shrieked as the bulb exploded, unable to contain the sudden surge of terror while the realization of just where they were set in. Vampires had infiltrated an office meant to hunt them down. Were they simply running a muck in the city now? Did this have to do with the riddles they'd been fed from the hunt in January and the strange mages working for Erin? Her questions likely weren't about to get answered as their group pulled itself tightly together, suddenly wishing they were in Avostoska or even on the yacht; anywhere but here. She was still too terrified to move or reach for her own phone, one hand clutching her chest while the other was on her stomach.

Gomez growled, “Not so fast, Lady Von Helsing. All of you drop your phones. If I see any of you type anything I will shoot you right in the face.” The office knew they may well be wearing Lithe’s. They protected what they covered very well, but the hoods were down. “Phones. Now.”

"You think that's a wise idea, Gomez?" Gordon spoke from his place trying to block Ellie from any danger. It was a noble cause, but currently she was considerably wider than he was, though determination was etched on his face. "You know who she is, who we all are no doubt. You don't think suspicions are going to rise if she's suddenly not answering messages, especially from one man in particular.”

Ellie was already reaching for her phone to comply with the request, her finger resting on the power button while she pulled it out of her purse and letting it clatter to the floor. Her own hope was the opposite of Gordon's words; if her phone was off and not receiving messages or a signal from any towers, that was more likely to get a response from Everest than an unread message alone.

Five more phones hit the ground. One by one they slid down the polished floor toward the waiting traitors and infiltrators. Inara pained, burning eyes watched them pick them up. Some by men she trained herself. Some looked back at her with an expression she couldn’t pin. Hesitant determination? Wary compliance? What had happened here?

Behind them Ellie saw the officer who got her phone turn it on, but of course that didn’t mean they could access it. He sighed, “Locked.”

“Do they have fingerprint access?” Gomez asked.

“Looks like it,” One answered.

“Well then, use their hands. If they don’t comply we can cut their fingers off.”

“Do you really think it's wise to take three pregnant women hostage, particularly these three?" Gordon had yet to make a move for his gun, fully aware there were many more pointed at him and the others than he would be able to neutralize safely.

Gomez scoffed, his gun trained on Gordon's head, “My faults of loyalty are apparent, Mr. Davis, but let me assure you, I’ve come this far in training and rank for a reason. Unfortunately for you Inara’s program works like a charm. I’m not an idiot.” His bright, vampiric eyes kept on tracking their movements. “I do know who I’m dealing with, boy. It’s a shame you came today, of all days. Maybe you should question what is going on that I am willing to risk my life.” He stepped forward, “Hands behind your head, get down on the floor—everyone. Pregnant women can crouch. I don’t give a fuck if you remain silent or not, but if you bitch and fuss I’m going to cut your tongues out.”

Leading the way, Inara eased down to her knees. She put one hand behind her head and used the other to help her crouch. She wasn’t about to squish her baby. At least the Lithe kept her safe in that regard. Amber eyes looked up at Ellie. She couldn’t say a word. All she could do was ask her friend to trust her in a silent gaze as she laid her head down and put the other hand with the other.

Gordon had to admit that even he wasn't silly enough to have taken a gun to the head as a light joke. He smoothly transitioned into a kneeling position, maintaining his place between Gomez and Ellie without fear.

Alaric laid his front on the floor and peered through the bottom of a closed door when he put his hands behind his head. His eyes widened to see a glimpse of a corpse staring back at him. The scent of cleaner waft from through the gap. He could see two bottles next to the dead man. Everything was so dust-free and glistening. So much had been taken down. There had been a bloody massacre. They unwittingly walked in on the cleaning crew. Whatever had gone down, it happened that day. Or rather, last night. Likely the axe and hydrant were used in defense during the uprising. They just simply didn’t get to it yet.

Rosy was slow to crouch, her legs shaking beneath her and she was worried she'd pass out. Tears had started and she hated that anyone could see her fear, trying to keep her gaze down to shield herself more than anything. What she hated the most was that it wasn't fear for her own life but rather the growing one inside her. The image of Amelie that Molly had painted was burning in her mind with the terror that something would happen to keep that beautiful face from ever seeing the sun.

Lauri risked harm to help Rosalie down first. Then she knelt beside her, keeping her eyes on the vampires behind them who were closer. She desperately wanted to comfort Rosalie. She wanted to tell her that the picture had to mean something good— Molly knew she’d be with them. To hold on to the hope that this meant they would survive. Turning to Rosy’s face, Lauri quietly whispered as best she could, keeping her mouth moving with as little noise as possible. “Trust in Molly’s vision.”

Even if she shared a fear for her unborn son, the Phoenix was far too fierce to let a bloodsucker see it. Her eyes only left Gomez to land on Inara's face as she slowly lowered her bulbous body down to the ground. A single word was on the Tigress's lips when their eyes met, 'handcuffs". Of course! They'd be cuffed no doubt and the ones who would do it would have to be human to touch them.

“You six, get the cuffs. I don’t want them getting ganging up on you. One to each. Do it.” Gomez said, glancing at his watch. “It’s almost seven-fifteen. They’ll be here soon to handle this mess.”

“You six—” Gomez motioned to the humans. “—get the cuffs. One to each at once. I don’t want them ganging up on you. Do it.”

The humans left to grab the cuffs. While they did so, one of the vampiric officers asked, “What are we going to do with them?”

Gomez glanced at his watch, irritated and thinking exactly the same. They had three high profile Hunters with lovers to match. “It’s almost seven-fifteen. They’ll be here soon to handle this mess.” Just as he said so, while the humans went to grab the cuffs, one of the phones bling’d. “Ugh, which one?”

“Looks like Inara’s phone, sir.” BING! “Oh, and Ellie’s went off too.”

“What do they say?” Gomez asked.

“Mm,” The message bubble stayed for a moment for him to read. “Inara’s says ‘Wherefore art thou minx?’ and Ellie’s says…’How’s the tour going, babycakes?’. Should I unlock with their prints and respond?”

Inara suppressed a sigh of relief to feign distress. At a certain radius away from their Lithe’s, as well as if turned off, any secondary phone paired with their Lithe will be sent an alert about the distance or the shutdown.

Wes normally used Shakespeare in their chats from time to time, but this phrase was his favored one to check up on her wellbeing. If the phone displacement was a mistake, she would type back ‘;) Thou knowest’. People who didn’t understand it as a question of ‘being’ and not ‘location’, were likely to send a false whereabouts which told Wes he was dealing with a thief or his wife was in danger. ‘Wherefore’ is mistaken as ‘where are you?’, when in reality it is an old English word for ‘Why?’.

Everest and Ellie were just as clever. Often flirty, the thieves would scroll up to see examples of affection between them. However, if a false alarm, Ellie would simply send ‘Everything is dandy Mr. Eyecandy’. Any diversion would have their husbands heading right to them.

Curious that Rosalie hadn’t gotten a message. Neither did Lauri. Inara pondered this as they heard the humans coming up to them. Then she thought perhaps Wesley and the rest were alerted, but he must have told them not to message back. If all of their phones were sending an alert, as they must have, then they were likely compromised. Best not to make it suspicious if all the phones went off. Two were enough to let them know help was on the way. Inara didn’t know for certain, but her heart told her this was true.

“Alright, on my word—” Gomez motioned to the humans with their cuffs ready, “—go slow. Any of you move, I’ll shoot.”

That was just fine.

Inara knew their heads were the most vulnerable. However, Wesley had been working on improvements. Her birthday Lithe had been another step in tech. The rest of them were wearing the same. None of these guys knew about the advance. Wesley liked to keep one or two gadgets to himself or his close loved ones. A nice surprise for a situation just like this one. Inara hadn’t known how fast she could have been raising her arm to activate the wrist shields that could protect her head, but this fool had them all position their hands where they needed to be for it to work. Each of them could subdue a human, which cut down their opponents, while protecting their heads from gunfire, and make their way towards the door. Now, the shields wouldn't last forever, they used a lot of energy, but they could get them through that door if they were careful.

As soon as Inara felt a hand on her wrist she yanked up and bashed the man in the face. Their nose stung pain through their heads. POP POP POP! Inara’s wrist shield had not failed her. Each bullet ricocheted off of the light surrounding her head like a bubble. She kept one hand up to safeguard her head and turned around to grab the human officer down. Her Lithe protected her from any shots to the rest of her body.

Alaric was quick to catch on. Within the moment it happened he did the same. Lauri not only did so, but she helped Rosalie. Aside from being her assistant and protector, the blond didn’t have as much field work and her belly had become difficult to maneuver. The crouched position didn’t help. Lauri slammed her human officer into Rosy’s with one arm like they were nothing but a log. Then she scooped that arm under Rosalie’s bust and pulled her upward. The other hand kept on her head for safety. The shield did its job.

“Fuck! Kill them! Kill them!” Gomez shouted. His gun was all out of ammo.

Rosy, still trembling with the surging adrenaline from the pressure of the encounter, became infinitely more grateful for Lauri in that moment. She was all but drug to her feet, the shield still above her head as she found her balance once more straightened up. Where was Cory? Everest and Wes and the others! Whatever they were doing this should have become their priority.

Even as the largest of the group, Ellie's reflexes still seemed to be intact as she sent an elbow into the one who approached her's solar plexus. The force was enough to distract them while she threw up her shield and sent a kick to their calves that downed him with a sickening snap. Gordon had kept an eye on Ellie while he'd made little work of the officer who had approached him. A palm jutted upward and broke the man's nose, his body a temporary shield to eat a couple of bullets before the Lithe shield was implied and took over.

Vampires came up to grab Rosalie. Lauri snatched a pair of silver cuffs and wheedled it like a fire-dancers poi. One got hit on the face and tumbled back shrieking. The other lunged forward and jumped back, dodging her strikes as he came at her. Alaric didn’t have the best experience fighting. At a call to grab guns off of the humans, he bent down. A vampire darted to attack. Alaric shot him in the face just in time— but he was shocked when it did nothing. The vampire grabbed his wrist on his head and yanked him. The bubble around Alaric popped and a human traitor raised their gun to shoot.

“Ah!” Lauri swung the end of a cuff to hit the vampire in the face. The vicious creature screamed and leapt away. The human who raised their gun to shoot popped one off just as that vampire got in the way. “You alright Alaric?”

The Silver Fox’s hand was twisted, but he stumbled back in safety with it back on his head. “Yes— bullets don’t work!”

Inara huffed, “Likely had to switch them out with regular ones. Anyone got anything blessed?” She had her Kali symbol on her chain. It would work for one-on-one, but not a crowd.

Alaric frowned. “I’m not particularly religious.” He grabbed the silver cuffs of his fallen human officer and faced the larger group with Lauri, shielding Rosy, while Gordon and Ellie and Inara focused on their exit. Either that, or they just had to hold out for Wesley and the rest to arrive.

“Great,” Inara grumbled. She might not agree with religions outside Hinduism, but they worked!

Lauri said, “I have had my moonstone blessed.”

“That will help,” Inara muttered. She looked at the determined cop who betrayed her and everything they stood for. “Gomez, this won’t end well for you.”

“You know nothing. None of you do,” Gomez spat. “Get the riot gear!” He called out.

Soon shields and batons were being rushed over. The traitors suited up in generic bullet proof vests. All this had to be regular too. None of them could stand to be near relics. Every advantage a Lithe could give them meant nothing if they couldn't use it around vampires. Still, they were set and ready. They pulled up their shields and positioned themselves to make a wall. Two vampires threw a shield and vest so swift and high over the heads of the hunters, they barely registered it happened.

While the traitors got into formation Inara shouted to her comrades, “Pull your hoods up!” She had them do it in quick turns so that no one was exposed while they did so. Their hoods easily protected their heads and gave them full freedom of limbs. Shield energies switched to a visor over their faces.

With her hands free, Rosy immediately moved both to her bump. The undying fear that something would strike her was present and if that meant her hand or arm rather than her stomach she accepted it. Gordon took the freedom of movement as a chance to with draw a pistol, immediately training it in Gomez's direction. If you cut off the head the rest would comply and he had a clip of silver bullets ready to do just that, though he wasn't about to go firing blindly to waste limited ammunition.

Ellie's hood went up and she whipped out a small handheld gun that Everest had insisted she carry from the moment he'd met her no matter the scenario. It was discreet and hid well, though it still packed a punch for its size, though being blessed was it's biggest benefit. Her spare hand held a small tube of what looked like harmless mints, a precaution she'd taken without her dear husband's knowledge or approval. When broken on the ground they'd create micro-explosions and a smoke cloud, a distraction one at a time or a disruption as a handful.

Gomez glared at them. He glanced at the office of Captain Jones and called on Dickens. “Get out here and defend the exit.”

A sorrowful face opened the door. “I can’t. This is wrong.”

Furious, with eyes conflicted and pained, Gomez said, “You don’t know what you’re saying. Ricky, get over here.”

“No, Martin...No, no it’s wrong. This is all wrong. Those mages are wrong. This isn’t the world you want, Martin. You have to reach that inside you. You have to. Please. Please, do it for me?”

Gomez’s chest heaved. He raised his gun at Dickens. With a horrified, agonized frown, he said, “Did you tell them, Ricky? Did you tell them about us?”

“No,” Dickens admitted, but added before Gomez could relax, in a tone that meant he had no choice but to confess, “But I was going to, Martin.” He had been on his way to the Captain’s office when he met Inara and the others coming down. He didn’t know if he should have taken advantage or get them out. Dickens decided to just get them out when Gomez caught on to them realizing something was wrong with the precinct.

Inara felt her heart go out for Dickens, but that was all she could spare. Her child, her friends, her family— her loved ones came first. She looked over at Gomez and decided they could take him down in one shot. Now that Dickens was tapping out of the battle she felt confident. “Ready guys?”

Lauri and Alaric made their stance. They would have to run backwards. But it was all they could do to protect their backs. “Ready.” They answered her.

Gomez snarled, his fangs flashed. He was one vampire. That didn’t mean he would be easy. Inara knew he spoke the truth about being well trained. Gomez wasn’t the best, but he was still good. He raised his shield once he got on his vest and yelled, “GET THEM!”

The wall of human traitors ran forward. Vampiric cops stood one line behind for support, but they had to stay clear of holy weapons. Those of the hunters who had them now had time and protection to pull them out to shoot.

A bullet exited a nozzle right at Gomez side. In his new vampiric state he saw the trajectory with understanding. He had moments to position his sheild and then to dodge an attack from the other side at the same time. POP, POP! He weaved. POP! One grazed his cheek and he gasped. It left a trail of bubbling flesh. Gomez didn’t let it distract him. He had to keep them from getting out of the building. He bashed Gordon back.

The blow earned a grunt from him, but Gordon wasn't about to fall from just a single strike. He switched his stance to keep his untouched side facing outward as he maintained his position as a shield before Ellie. There was a brief opening in the line of hunters. POP! POP! POP! Three shots and three bodies fell; two were struck and the third officer was simply trying to protect himself. Ellie used the opening as a chance to fire a couple of shots before she pulled out one of her 'mints', a sharp throw exploding it at their feet to give them a break from fire.

Sharp shrieks of fear justified the little bombs that forced their assailants backward. One caught fire and squealed like a stuck pig as they lost their sanity to the pain of burning alive. They were heartlessly shoved away with a shield by their comrades who rather not suffer the same fate. It didn’t take long for the panic of the blazing vampire to end in a pile of smoldering ash.

Inara lunged as much as she was able, displaying her little Kali with every confidence while she came down with a knife projected by her wrist, only to see Gomez laugh and reach out without worry of her tiny silver symbol. Inara’s strike was blocked and she was shoved harshly back.

Ellie gasped out as Inara fell down, though she couldn't risk lowering one of the few weapons they had to help her. Rosy, despite her fear and shaking body, immediately stepped to hook her arms beneath Inara's, struggling to get her back on her feet. Even if they were blocked in, being on the floor was a horrible idea with their limited mobility.

Bloop!

The sound of the door opening behind Gomez brightened the hearts of the hunters who awaited the arrival of their loved ones to help them! Inara looked up as she was being helped to her feet, clutching her belly. Hope that rose in her eyes soon vanished to see three silhouettes against the setting sun. Once of which snapped her mind to Molly’s vision they saw on the plane, standing in the middle, pulling the wrappings they wore from head to two back to reveal their scarred face.

"Humpty Dumpty you better back the fuck up," Ellie growled at the vampire before them, fully aware in this situation that she was more bark than bite. Anything to buy them a little more time.

The reference to the children’s poem did not register to the tall man. He stepped forward with the two behind him who shut the door, equally wrapped and now peeling away their coverings to reveal vampires as white as alabaster. Not a single color could be imagined on them. One had the regal facial structure of an African woman, her lips lucious and full. The other had eyes as thin as paint strokes and rounded cheekbones that tapered pleasantly to a small chin.

Inara gasped. Whoever these people were, she didn’t think she could guess their age. A thousand years could easily account for the drain of color, but so did two thousand or three thousand. What power they must have! Inara’s Kali had failed her too. That had never happened in all of known Vampire Hunter history. To make matters worse, Inara had fortified her entire suit in the rites of Kali. Would the protections on it fail her too?

Chilling eyes of pale honey moved from Ellie to survey the scene. “Nefertiti,” The African woman to his right turned her head to him. “Yatlu maahim madha tahk idth.” The accent rang familiar to Lauri. The rest of them would recognize the wrapping she mentioned to have seen before. The coincidence could not have been more clear. This had to be the one wrapped up who Rosy and Lauri had seen sitting with Loki.

Nodding, Nefertiti murmured, “Es um ragba, Rahyis Verek.” stepped aside so that she was more easily seen, “What is going on here?” Her accent reminded them of someone from Nigeria.

Gomez, bleeding and in pain, managed to say, “Our revolt was successful. We just had unexpected visitors. This is Lady Von Helsing, the CEO of our organization. This ginger is Eleanor Crosse, that is Lord Cornelius Cromwell’s fiancée, and this is Gordon Davis. I don’t know much else about the rest.” He eased up against the wall to catch a breath. “Their families are powerful here. We can’t be sure they aren’t being looked for as we speak. Everest Crosse and Wesley Von Helsing are famous here for their hunting.”

Nefertiti frowned. “And you engaged with them in battle? You could not be discreet?”

“I’m sorry. They walked through and pieced things together. I couldn’t let them go. I didn’t know what to do with them. We just thought we should contain them until you arrived, Master Verek.”

“Are they equipped with blessed items?”

“Some are,” Gomez nodded to Ellie, Rosalie, Gordon, and Alaric, wincing from his wounds. Inara’s Kali did not do anything to keep him away; he felt the sting of the blessed bullets. Inara and Lauri’s suits were not blessed. Lauri preferred to favor her senses rather than risk dulling them. Inara favored protective rites done in Kali’s name.

These things were told to Verek through Nefertiti in that strange language. They deliberated briefly, during which they presumed ‘Lyn’ to be the third vampire, while the hunters gathered up their strength for a second assault. They had a few options. One, they could ram them and risk being grabbed, which wasn’t so bad for most of them who had Lithe’s that were blessed. Two, they might be able to escape through the late Captain’s office. At the moment the frightened officer Dickens was hiding behind it. Martin hadn’t revealed him. Perhaps he struggled with condemning his friend? Either way, Inara was hesitant to backtrack. There were a lot more going deeper into the building. But there was an exit that way too, plus a trigger to lockdown the building with a hatch for the one who pulled it to escape right next to it; a precaution for many reasons.

The silent communications between the six being held in the hallway through their suits deliberated over their options. Moving forward or backward they were faced with obstacles and risks, it was just a matter of deciding which path they'd take.

"I think it's better if we try to get into the office," Ellie remarked, keeping her gun trained on Gomez while Gordon was facing the most recent arrivals of the ancient, trying to wonder what in God's green earth was keeping them alive.

"I agree. We can barricade ourselves in until the others get here," he nodded, shifting slightly in his stance. "They shouldn't be too much longer if those texts were any indication."

Rosy sniffled quietly, praying he was right. There wasn't a thing she wouldn't give to collapse sobbing in Cory's arms while he told her everything was just fine.

The vampires turned their attention to the traitorous cops. Lyn said, in an accent like that of a person born on the shores of Japan, “Keep the three pregnant women. Get rid of the rest.”

“Dickens!” Inara shouted, hoping the call for his name was enough to prompt him to open the door.

Brave, frightened Officer Dickens swung the door open in trust and faith that he made the right move. All he knew was that he was called on. He wielded a blessed AK-47 that he shot at the three ancient ones from around the threshold. Verek and Nefertiti dodged his attack to the shock and horror of the group. Lyn barely got scratched by one. That wound wept milky residue. It spread like cracks in stone from the cut. Lyn squealed as flakes of her flesh tumbled down her arm like crumbs of a crust of bread.

All at once several things happened. Gordon did his duty and kicked off with Ellie into the safety of the room. His Lithe and hers aided in their quick escape. Lauri and Alaric kept back the rush of human traitors at bay, who were commanded to charge them, to give Rosy and Inara a chance to ready their jump. It was dangerous for them, in their condition, to fling their bodies.

“Go on, little Lamb!” Alaric urged her, forcing his way between them with a shield he grabbed up and a gun on him. He figured he could get in a jump after Rosy and Inara.

Lauri didn’t argue. She first held Rosalie to her front and kicked off with her through the threshold of the office door past grasping claws kept from nabbing them thanks to their friends' gunshots and shields. A good thing too. Jumping in close spaces made it harder for the suit to correct their course. No one would hope for anything other than a straight shot. Lauri’s body cushioned the slam against the wall that would have been a blow to Rosalie’s baby bump if she had gone it alone. Lauri grunted, feeling only a slight ache thanks to the design. She wordlessly handed Rosy the silver sword from the glass case when she got to her feet. Then she ran back out for Inara.

Within the office, Rosalie had been brought to a corner of safety; far from any windows or ricochet shots from the door. Even holding the blessed sword, she felt absolutely helpless, knowing that if someone was in range for her to swing it they'd likely be able to get to her first if the Lithe didn't save her. Chocolate eyes looked around the room, searching for anything that could be used for ranged assistance, but everything was already picked apart by Dickens it seemed.

By the door, Gordon fired an occasional shot to try and provide cover for the rest of their group. The weaker vampires were dropping quickly, but they were also getting low on ammunition. He'd switched out a clip for a second, but knew all too well he only had another to go. At this rate it wouldn't be enough.

Officer Dickens, out of ammo, did his best to block strikes with his blessed weapon. The vampires hissed at trying to avoid touching it and whatever he wore that was blessed. Lyn had all but lost her arm from that single scratch. Gomez lay dead by the feet of the ancient ones.

Alaric, though not trained, managed to inch him and Inara towards the office. The shield had been a great aid. However, he was losing his position quickly. Inara did what she could to help. Three fell to her alone. Yet, she was quite close to jumping without a body to guard her. Too many nearly got them both.

Nefertiti thought to snap off limbs from Gomez and hurl them at Dickens; tired of dodging the blessed gun and being repelled by his relics. He blocked one only to get bashed with the head of Gomez against his own. Ricky Dickens slumped in a daze by the threshold of the office. Behind him, in the room, the others did their best to keep the ancient ones at bay. Little mint bombs helped with that, but they were still finite.

Just as Lauri made it to Inara, one of the ancient vampires raced up to grab the back of her neck and her arm. It was Nefertiti, who shrieked from pain. The moonstone necklace, blessed and shimmering, shot agony through her right arm. The pearlescent African stumbled back. She watched as her limb crumbled from fingertip to shoulder. The older the vampire, the faster and stronger, but easily affected.

Lyn, careful not to touch Lauri’s neck, went to grab her arm instead. In the same blink of an eye Alaric whirled around and brought his hand down. Lyn dodged him. Alaric used his blessed suited self as a barricade, hoping the other two could handle the handful of traitors still left, or to give the girls time to run.

Then they saw it— more vampires coming in from other sides of the building.

BAM BAM! The sounds of shooting were followed by those vampires falling down like flies. Battered and bloody, Captain Jones came with the men who successfully hid from the revolt as soon as it was clear they had lost. All geared up, they were back for some revenge.

“Captain!” Inara cried out in relief.

“Get to safety, my Lady!” Captain Jones roared as he charged the lesser vampires.

Lauri pulled Inara to her front, but before she could kick off she felt another hand grab her. This time it was a human traitor. In a panic, Lauri thrust out her hand and released air pressure that should have thrust her towards the human, but with her one leg she kicked at their chest to counter. That human flew back against two more that were rushing in like water filling gaps. Alaric moved in to beat back two more. Lauri, now stable, wrapped her arms around Inara once more. She kicked off just as Alaric did. The lanky man had thought he could time it and make himself a moving blessed shield for the women whose suits were not proper repellents. Unfortunately his calculated risk failed him.

Both Inara and Lauri screamed when a silver streak slid beneath their bodies in midair halfway to the office and grabbed Inara’s legs. Lauri’s hold on Inara did not falter. The two were yanked from their trajectory.

“NO!” Alaric tried to maneuver around in such a short distance, only to slam into the side of the door of the office next to Dickens. The force of such a short journey against his shoulder popped it out of place. “Ah!” Alaric held its arm.

Dickens, who had reoriented his mind, helped Alaric scoot further into the office. The men were helped to their feet. In the lunchroom a battle waged. Captain Jones did his best to keep the reinforcements from overwhelming the hunters in the office.

The ancient ones, who were dodging attacks with shields, and the handful of human traitors surrounded Lyn who held on to Lauri and Inara. The vampire had no knowledge of the gadgets they wore. She could not pull down the visor or take off the Lithe. However, they did know these hunters were still susceptible to damage. They were like meat and bones in an impenetrable sack. But still meat and bones. Alaric was proof enough of that. Lyn knew Lauri didn’t matter. All she needed was Inara. Try as she might, though, Lauri kept a one arm hold on Inara, hoping to get a clear shot to the office, while her other arm undid her blessed moonstone and swung it at Lyn. Her moonstone nearly touched Lyn again. An angry growl emanated from Lyn, who grabbed low at Lauri’s leg and yanked the Lamb hard from the Tirgress.

Lauri gasped, feeling her body thrust back as hard as if she had kicked off. Her hold on Inara was not strong enough with only that one arm. She flung, thankfully, into the office. The Lamb crashed into a tall shelf that then fell onto her. Groaning, Lauri crawled out. She had failed to save Inara. Sad, but able to move, she was determined to at least resume her protection of Rosalie.

Clawed hands grappled the women’s arms. Inara’s necklace dangled from her as she struggled. The light of it caught the attention of Verek. He narrowed eyes in curiosity to see the tiny metal depiction of a particular Hindu goddess, “Uakfon,” The thin figure glided toward Inara. Uncertainty quieted the Tigresses fighting will. She balked, yet could do nothing, when Verek’s slender fingers pinched the image of the silver pendant, turning it from side to side. Inara, slack jawed, could not figure how he was able to touch the symbol. An amused smile spread over his scarred face, “Hadha Alsiya yareaa Kali.”

Mocking laughter fluttered through the vampires at his side. A few humans who knew what he said chuckled amongst themselves, peppered with sneers and snorts. Lauri noticed the expressions reminded her of her Aunt and Grandmother when they made her feel belittled and stupid.

Verek, still holding the emblem, cut his eyes over his audience to snicker, “Silah nahn nuanhi iha mae Kali?”

Another round of mirth, though this time the meaning had shifted. The joke or snide remark filled the Fangers with the kind of enjoyment the women would have expected to see from the boys at home, if perhaps Cory or Wesley proposed a prank ‘All in good fun’. Doubtless, whatever Verek suggested would be neither fun nor good.

Something about Inara’s face pleased Verek. His one silver eye danced around her features as if they touched on a fond memory for him. Verek raised the back of his pale, cold knuckles and brushed them against Inara’s cheek, “Hadha wahd tahk sani.” Verek chuckled at Inara’s renewed struggle. He spoke to Nefertiti and she nodded.

The now one-armed African woman turned to the others. “Give us the two pregnant women.”

Ellie let out a screech of hatred for the hands that were on her friend and their sickening words that made no sense. "Get your fucking hands off of her!" Fiery words and a slur of every swear word possible escaped her as she nearly jumped back out of the room. Gordon yanked her back in at the last second, tugging her away from the threshold.

"Stay back," Gordon gave no room for the redhead to argue before he turned his attention to their missing companion. "You have one pregnant woman too many. Give her back or else."

Or else what? Rosy was watching them all struggling with low ammunition and now her own sister-in-law was being held captive. She inched toward the door, torn between the need to protect her daughter and desire to risk herself for the sake of Inara. "What- what do you want with us?" Her voice barely carried through the wall, still staying out of the line of sight.

“Better for bargaining,” Lyn said simply. Now that they were in this position of being known, and likely not going to escape hunter wrath any which way, having hostages to threaten helped. The very notion indicated there was something more going on. Something here in this building. Elsewise, why not just leave?

Verek let go of the necklace and stared at Ellie. A translation told him exactly what she had said. He laughed, telling Nefertiti to tell them, “My hands will go where they please. And you will do well to understand I am not a patient man. This is your last warning—” As she talked, Verek kneed Inara in the stomach, “—or you will lose your children.”

A sickening gahk sound accompanied a bloody cough. Inara’s eyes fell half-lidded. Numb with shock and pain. The wind had been struck out of her lungs, denying her the scream of heart wrenching injury. All her thoughts were on the condition of her child.

“Aaah!” Lauri cupped her mouth in a shriek.

Alaric turned and vomited at the sight.

Immediately, Rosy wept tears of anguish for what was being done. Her hands went to her belly and she backed further into the room, her chest shakily rising and falling.

The Lithes could handle immense pressure. What strength this Verek had must have even been monumental. Likely the only reason why he didn’t break down the walls was for the integrity of the building and that the structure itself held within it blessed wooden structures. He could hurt himself if he did.

BOOM!

A chunk of the building, at the entrance, flashed in white light. Several familiar figures in gleaming suits, all blessed and equipped for high level battle, came swooping in for their rescue. Shards of wood flung like stinging bits of fire. Verek hissed, darting away from the cloud of holy splinters. Lyn endure the brunt of the flecks. Everywhere they hit, she felt her body in searing pain. She didn’t get three steps before she fell in a wailing mass of crumbling limbs.

“Ayenatu!” Verek followed with a slur of anger at Nefertiti and for this place. His eyes glanced at a hallway and around him while he dodged attacks. Captain Jones had reached the switch by the hatch. The building began to burn. “Bath!” Verek raged. Whatever he wanted to do here, it was now ruined. “Ada ilha tu la bawa fu Rocky Mountains.” Verek stepped into the portal just as a holy water bomb exploded. The water flowed over Nefertiti who, along with several vampires around her, bubbled and boiled like sand until they were silent slopes of white powder. As for Verek, he vanished in a circle of runes.

The remaining vampires called out a battle cry “For the Waryth!” And charged the hunters in suits despite the fire around them and the inevitability of their doom.

Always one to race into a fight, there was a certain added urgency in Everest's steps as they entered the collapsing building. With the aid of the Nexus helmet, the debris and smoke were all but gone and he could make out the other suited bodies ahead of them. The fact that he hadn't been up against a Vampire in a situation like this was irrelevant; he had a wife to get to.

Pop! Pop! Pop!

Bullets whizzed through the room, precision shots finding eyes sockets and open mouths, the blessed silver burying in their skulls. The young vampires fell in a mass of screaming and pain, their freshly turned bodies bubbled and popped like pus from the blessed bullets. More shots followed, not quite as trained but steady enough that together they wiped out the advancing waves body by body. The front line of Wesley, Everest and Joao steadily advanced into the spilling hallways, Andriy and Oliver lingering at the rear to watch for any flank attacks while Yonten and Annabelle checked doorways along their path.

Captain Jones fell back to join the new arrivals. “We got most behind doors downstairs. They’ve collected a bunch of them. Not sure how long that will last though,” he shouted to them between gunfire.

Yonten said, “Alright!” He motioned for Annabelle to come with him. They had a few holy water bombs they could chuck. The rest were welcome to come who cleared out the lunchroom.

There was no hesitation in following orders that were being given. Annabelle and Yonten headed down to the vampires that had been rounded up, ready to smash in some fanged faces. No one threatened her family without facing a dragon's wrath.

“What happened here?” Cory asked, throwing it down with three vampires who were running toward the office wherein his lady love was contained.

“Bastards went quiet for weeks. Everyone thought they were cutting down on vampire crime— I don't believe in that kind of luck!” Captain Jones shot several more. “Then last night I decided to stay late for paperwork instead of finishing it at home. Found Gomez had been switching out blessed gear for regular and threw out the relics. Fight started, we got pushed downstairs. We managed to escape and I found a stock of blessed weapons. Made our way up here and saw Lady Von Helsing and Mrs. Crosse with the rest of them.”

Wesley reached Inara who was slumped against the wall with her arms cradling her belly. He gingerly scooped her up. “Everest, I’m trusting you to lead them.” He had to get a doctor. Inara’s Lithe was damaged and her vitals were faint.

Everest with the others quick at his heels headed up against the final stand of a combination of vampires and the few officers who'd gone to the other side who remained. Blessed bullets rarely missed their targets as the hallway around them was shaking from the building beginning to cave. They came close enough to the room that Oliver slipped inside while Joao, Everest and Andriy held steady just outside. He had already been tasked with ensuring everyone inside was fine, providing fresh ammunition to those who needed it and helping with the evacuation.

"My husband better fucking be out there!" Ellie called from where she was being held back from Gordon as Oliver's helmet momentarily opened.

The corner of Everest's lip pulled back in a brief smirk though he didn't look away from the final assault. "Of course I'm here, babe."

"Took you long enough," she snapped, both her and Gordon taking fresh ammunition from Oliver.

That woman. "Traffic?" he called back as another young vampire met a bubbling pus-covered fate.

"Let's save this for when we're not in a burning building, yes?" Oliver requested as he went to Lauri's by Rosy's side. "Are you two okay? Can everyone move?"

Words escaped Rosy, everything around her feeling muddied and boggish after what had happened to Inara. She knew her legs were beneath her but shock had her rooted in place and the idea of moving felt impossible.

Focusing on Rosalie, Lauri said, “She is only stunned. I can get out myself but Rosy has been through a lot. You will need to pick her up. I will help officer Dickens.”

Dickens coughed from where he lay against the desk, “I— I can—.” He couldn’t finish his sentence.

Lauri, just as she clipped her necklace back on, came to Dickens and wrapped his arm around her neck. “C’mon, I got you.” She hoisted him up. Between him and Alaric, the officer’s body had been battered worse. Besides, Alaric had been helped soon after she supported Dickens.

Below them they felt a rumble followed by muffled screams. Yonten and Annabelle came blasting up from the stairwell followed by a bloom of fire. Any and every vampire had been eliminated at once. Courtesy of a dragon-approved flame-thrower built in by Wesley that burned with holy oil mixed into the formula.

“Get out guys, this place is done,” Yonten said as he helped some of the remaining officers to safety. Just outside, after putting down the injured men, Yonten flipped the helmet of his Nexus back and peered over at the wreckage. So much had happened and so quickly from the moment Wesley and Everest called them to action. Cory had been nervous. He desperately wanted to text Rosy, but trusted that it was best not to alert their potential captors. The move had certainly put the traitors on low alert rather than pushing rash behavior.

Cory grabbed Captain Jones from the battle grounds. The poor man couldn’t walk since a vampire slammed his knee. It flopped as the two moved out of the smoldering building. Fire trucks were called— hunter associates, of course. They hose down the building with water blessed by a priest. If any vampire thought they could survive this, they were wrong.

“If I don’t make it, tell Inara— I’m— I’m sorry it all went down like this…” Captain Jones groaned in pain as Cory handed him to the medic team. His knee wasn’t the only wound he suffered. Several bites, a shot or two. The man wasn’t long for this world.

Dickens, who was helped to sit by Lauri, shook his head, “It ain’t your fault, sir.”

“I should have done more…” Captain Jones’s eyes glossed over.

Now, Cory wouldn’t diminish the man’s intentions by brushing them off. This was probably bigger than all of them. No one person was to blame. But sometimes, if a man was dying, you didn’t argue. Sometimes you just gave a nod and let them know they didn’t have to carry this burden to the grave in a different way, “I’ll let her know one of her greatest, most loyal Captains wished he was alive a little longer.” The man was satisfied. He lay among the many hands that did their best to bind his wounds, closed his eyes, and never woke to see another day.

“God have mercy,” said one of the medics, pulling a white sheet over the man.

Cory sighed, and went to Rosalie quickly. He had trusted Oliver and Lauri. It took everything not to have gone to Rosalie immediately. Wesley had a formation to adhere to, as usual, and Cory was one of the guys called for battling in the building. He didn’t regret helping in this way. It just put his heart in a twist not to have been the one to bring Rosy out himself. In the end, he was still grateful. “Are you okay?” He asked, enfolding her into his arms. “Did they hurt you?”

Whatever fiber had been holding her together snapped as Cory was in sight, tears flowing freely as she held the man she feared she wouldn't see again. "I-Im fine," she said with heaving breaths. "I was so...so scared and they - they had Inara and- oh, Cory." It was likely as coherent as she would be until she was far away from the smoldering building.

Silent tears slipped down Cory’s cheeks. He felt like an absolute failure. It didn’t matter what dice the Fate rolled, or what people could or could not have known, but in this moment he understood Captain Jones completely. There would always be a little blame he would shoulder for not being there for Rosalie as soon as all of this went down. “Sh, sh, I’m here.” He did his best to calm her.

"She's probably in shock," Gordon said as he walked away from Ellie who had refused his aid. He decided to listen seeing as she went straight to Everest's arms where he refused to let her go.

Cory didn’t know what to do for that. He guided Rosalie towards the medical team. “Come here, come sit.” He didn't let her go. They’d have to work around him. Cory didn’t care if that made it harder for them. He wouldn’t part from her.

“Ma’am, I need you to take some deep breaths,” said the nurse.

All the while they calmed Rosalie down with the common procedure to tame sudden emotional trauma that overwhelmed Rosy’s senses, Cory held her to his chest and smoothed her with his words. He rested his chin on her head. So, so grateful that she was alive. “I am so sorry Rosy. I should have been here to protect you. We should have just flown here instead of driven. Are you sure you’re okay? Do you feel any pain?”

Cory’s hold would do more than any blanket or checking vitals possibly could, but Rosalie nodded slowly to the question. "Everyone kept me safe," she said softly, the words bitter on her tongue. "But Inara...what if she's not okay Cory? We have to make sure she's okay."

“Of course,” Cory nodded readily at her request, giving her a kiss to her head. He did want to know how she was doing— how all of them were doing. Cory looked around from where he sat to see her. At least he saw Lauri was alright.

"S'il te plait laisse le médecin t'examiner, mon Amour," Oliver was barely within arms reach of Lauri once Rosy was being looked at before he took her into a gentle embrace. "J'ai craint le pire et j'ai besoin de savoir que tu n'es pas blessé."

"Je devrais vérifier Rosalie," said the little Lamb, holding fast to her husband. Just as she said so, Lauri’s adrenaline began to fade. She was tempted to protest further but the ache she felt flood through her made her think twice. Finally she gave in and said, "Très bien, je vais voir le docteur..."

The two didn’t have far to walk. Once Lauri eased down they had her pull away the Lithe. Modesty was a secondary priority, but they gave her a towel to cover her front while they checked her back that had far more damage. Bruises were on her shoulders where she hit the wall while guarding Rosy. The shelf left two marks across her lower back. The vampires who could touch her suit due to lack of being blessed didn't cut through the material, but there were purple prints where they tried. In all honesty, they didn’t look as bad as her old scars.

“Oh honey,” the southern medic sighed in the kind of tone you heard from old souls. She applied a layer of salve on Lauri’s injuries. “Well, looks like you’ll pull through, but you took quite a beating. You fight vampires often?” She felt fingers across the lash marks

“Heh, non. They were a different kind of monster,” Lauri offered a weak chuckle. She wasn’t humorless.

The medic put some salve on her leg too, where Lyn had grabbed her, “You might want to get this one checked out. It’s pretty dark. Could have a hairline fracture.”

“Oui, I shall.” Lauri would not be stubborn in this regard.

Finished, the medic handed Oliver a canister of the lotion she had used. She said to him, “Twice a day until they’re gone.”

The Lion nodded dutifully at the instructions for care, tucking it carefully away for use later that evening. He helped his Lamb into a decent state once more, his hands coming to rest on each side of her face, misty greys examining hazel pools for a long moment. "You are such a brave and powerful woman," he praised her, moving in to lightly kiss her brow, "But that doesn't mean I'm not allowed to worry for you. I think this is enough hunting for a while, and none apart again, Mon Amour."

Lauri’s hands rested over his own. She couldn’t deny the emotion in his eyes. Doubtless, she would feel the same if she were in his position. “Oui, mon Amour, I will do my best to honor your wish.” Unexpected assaults aside, she would not engage intentionally in hunts. Lauri slipped her arms around him for a hug and couldn’t help herself from sharing a kiss. But all said and done, she looked around, “We should check on Inara. She had been dealt a— a terrible—” The memory of it wrenched her heart. Lauri swallowed down a lump in her throat to speak. “A vampire hurt her and her child.” She frowned deeply. Oliver had relinquished control over the baby to the Von Helsings, but it was no less the fruit of his seed.

Looking around once she was comforted, Ellie strained to find the Von Helsing couple. "Inara. Where is Inara?" She demanded, knowing that of everyone she was no doubt injured most critically.

Yonten said, “Wesley took her to the hospital. He said her vitals were faint.” He took no pleasure in saying so. “What happened?”

“Damn bastard called Verek kneed her in the stomach. Her Lithe gave to his strike,” Alaric’s grim, bitter voice answered him. He had his arm in a sling. “She spit blood.”

“Fuck,” Yonten ran a hand over his shaved head. His other hand found Annabelle’s in reflex. He couldn’t imagine. He wouldn’t want to even imagine.

"We should go to her," Ellie pressed, already starting to walk away. Everest barely managed to grab her arm and slow her down.

"She's probably going to be in intensive care for awhile, babe. You need to be looked at and-"

"I. Am. Fine," she stressed each word and shook her head. "What I need is to see she's okay. Want me to see a doctor? There's ones at the hospital and then the medics here can focus on the officers."

Andriy, who had been sitting next to Joao while his arm was bandaged from a grazed ricocheted bullet looked up at the talk of leaving. "If we go, go together," he insisted.

"I would have to agree with Andriy," Gordon said as he accepted an ice pack for a bruised jaw.

Alaric began to saunter off to the SUV’s, saying, “That’s enough chatter for me. I suggest we go now.”

Battered and worn, but determined with the passion of thousands of generations of hunters, the fellowship made their way into the cars one by one. Couples stuck the sides of their lovers, friends gave them room. Their drivers were told not to worry about being pulled over. They had enough wealth and clout to handle a ticket or avoid one entirely. Their struggle through traffic proved to agitate the ones that wished to go faster, which was everyone. This also shed some light on their delay. Balancing the secrecy of their world placed its limitations on them. Wesley had risked media exposure by flying to the hospital. No one would speak against it. They would have done the same. It was only a shame they hadn’t been as reckless beforehand. But sometimes you made your gamble and got snake eyes. Wesley wasn’t going to gamble at this point.

The arrival of a band of bruised and roughed up misfits mildly astonished the medical staff. They moved to guide the hunters to rooms, to service their injuries, only to be told they hadn’t come for that— not first or foremost, at least.

Cory and the others had gotten out of their suits by that point. His arms easily wrapped around Rosalie in a comfortable hold. He watched as the others came to speak for them. Namely Alaric, “None of us are admitting ourselves just yet. Pardon the intrusion, but we have come to see Inara Von Helsing. She was admitted not long ago.”

“Are you family?” The nurse hid her wariness behind her smile.

“Yes, I am her brother-in-law. My older brother is Wesley Von Helsing.” Cory chimed in, hoping that gave them access.

The nurse looked only at Cory, “Then you can have a visitors pass to the lounge where your brother is waiting, but I’m afraid the rest of you will have to stay here,” The nurse looked through the lists to find the name as she spoke to them, “Lady Von Helsing is currently being operated on for— Hey! You can’t just walk— what are you—”

Yonten had dipped over the counter, saw the room number, and began heading over. His hand held Annabelles still. He hadn’t let it go yet. Cory made no effort to explain to the staff. He simply trailed after Yonten with Rosalie secured in his arms. Lauri and Oliver walked after them despite protest.

The nurse, flushed with surprise and stubborn for protocol, said, “Now listen you have to be family to go up there!”

"Pretty sure we're going up there, lady," Annabelle called over her shoulder, keeping hold of Yonten as they headed to the elevator.

Andriy offered a shrug to the nurse who was trying to half them, a sheepish smile in his face. He knew she had to do her job, but this was more important.

"We are family," Joao said firmly, putting an arm around Andriy's shoulder as they followed suit.

"We'll check into rooms once we've seen her," Everest said as he set a card on the nurses station. "Any questions, you can have your boss call that number." His arm found his exhausted Phoenix and led her through to the large elevator they were quickly filling. Gordon was hot on their heels as well, not surprised the group had a free reign mentality.

"Has anyone heard from Wes since he left?" Rosy managed to ask while they were ascending.

Oliver, who was coming to terms with the idea that something may have happened to his unborn child was silent, finding a temporary solace while holding Lauri. Today had been a horrible coincidence but he prayed it would not end in a fatality.

“No,” Cory answered solemnly. His hand rubbed Rosalie’s shoulder. He, like Oliver, was trying not to think about the worst. A glance at Yonten told him he didn’t either.

The Tibetan remained quiet. His black eyes were on the doors. If anyone there had the depth of knowledge of Wesley, and what this might mean, it was Everest and Yonten. His fingers curled gently tighter in his hold of Annabelle.

As soon as the elevator opened they were off again. No nurse or questioning look from a doctor stopped them. They turned the corner to find the waiting room wherein Wesley stood staring out the window empty save for them and him. A crack in the wall to their side and the bloody right hand of Wesley could be seen as they approached.

“Wes,” Cory murmured as the closed the space between them.

Turning around, Wesley’s eyes were bloodshot and his mouth pressed in a line. He raised his hand to his forehead, inhaling to tame the emotion that he could not force into submission. It took a lot to unnerve Wesley. He could count the number of times he cried. This made the list. The helpless man parted his lips and found no words.

Wordlessly Yonten, black eyes glossy with budding tears, pulled Wesley into a hug. He left room for others, knowing he wouldn’t be the only one. Cory soon joined with Rosy alongside him. Everest could feel the despair rolling off his long-time friend, stepping closer and wrapping his arms around him and the other two as Ellie joined him, murmuring soft encouragement she knew he'd need. Annabelle followed her sister, with Joao and Andriy joining them and even Gordon offering a hand to the pile in silent consolation. Lauri’s tears flowed down as she came over with Oliver to enfold the group in her arms. Her heart broke hearing Wesley’s muffled, wrangled sounds of a man losing his battle with his control.

“I can’t— I can’t lose—” Wesley’s words of fear were forced back down his throat.
 
Last edited:
Everest held tight to his dear friend, knowing that there was little they could say to offer as a consolation, especially without knowing the condition of their Tigress. He did know that in Wesley's position he would have destroyed the entire lobby if left waiting without word on Ellie. The sort of pain of losing the soul that was meant for your own was simply unfathomable. "We're here for you, man," he offered in a low rumble of reassurance.

Wesley nodded, unable to reply other than that for time being. He merely held them all the best he could for a while longer until he felt he could sit down again. One of the worst fears of his life had happened only two years ago. Now it came back to threaten and scare him again; losing Inara, his other half, would tear him to shreds. And then if she did make it, and he kept whole, there was every worry that Inara’s life would become upheaved if she lost the baby.

Slowly the bodies around Wesley disbursed, wanting to give him space to breathe though they did not stray far. Gordon had taken it upon himself to head to the nearest nurse's station and came back with an advil and glass of water for Wes, assuming his hand had to hurt like hell, even if nothing had broken. The gesture was gratefully appreciated. Wesley took the water and pill right then. His hand had begun to throb. It would not do to be unable to hold Inara with only one. Andriy moved to the hallway to give Hye a call and check on the kids, knowing that Wesley was overwhelmed at the moment but that the confirmation that they were fine would be one less stresser. Joao followed on Gordon's move and began getting everyone a water to drink starting with t he women, knowing that they'd likely be low on their own fluids after the encounter. Lauri offered thanks to Joao’s thoughtfulness. Oliver was welcomed to have some of her water while they waited for his own. Usually he was the one with his arm wrapped around her, but this night the Lamb was the one to hold him close and secure.

Unable to stay on her feet for long as her adrenaline wore off, Ellie found herself a seat saving space beside her for Wesley and Everest when they were ready to sit. Annabelle tugged a coffee table closer for her sister to put her feet up, a silent gesture that was appreciated. Yonten pulled Annabelle onto his lap as soon as she was finished. He was normally strong in his hold on her. Tonight she felt his arms were tender, firm bars of iron keeping out the dangers of the world. So many things had happened that day. So much had been put into perspective. Yonten felt now more than ever the words Inara spoke as well as the others. But one thing he knew— he wanted another chance. Another day to prove he was a better man than yesterday. Not just to the others or himself, but to Inara who might not see him do it.

Rosy too found herself seated, though not without constantly looking to Cory while she held her paper cup to her stomach. The amount of fear that had surged through her earlier left her in a nearly numb state, though she couldn't help but imagine what it would be like in Wesley's state. If she couldn't look at Cory right now, know he was fine, well she could very well lose her mind. The only piece of reassurance she had that things would be fine were kicks of protest from within, normally a small nuisance but right now she'd take a beating to her ribs to know Amelie was fine.

Cory had given comfort to Wesley where he reclined on a lounge chair, before coming to cradle Rosalie. His hand found the shifting baby too. He needed to feel them both; Rosy and Amelie were still here with him. Cory found such blessing knowing they were alright in the contest to the fear of losing Inara and the baby. Rosy was held to his chest and he gave her occasional kisses— for his reassurance, but no less for her own.

The clock ticked away. Wesley spent the wait for a word on his wife on a recliner. Through most of it his hands propped his head at the temple with his elbows resting on his knees. Once in a while someone would hand him a refill on water, or wander by and give his shoulder a supportive squeeze. Andriy’s call and confirmation that the rest of his children were alright had been a relief as the Ukrainian predicted. While they were not in obvious danger, it felt good to have that solid truth to carry him this far.

A click of shoes came to the room, wearing a long white coat and holding a clipboard. Her arrival prompted their gazes up at her. She greeted them respectfully as she closed the distance between her and Wesley. “Lord Von Helsing?” The doctor asked gently. He nodded. She went on, “Would you like our conversation in private?” No; he shook his head. They were all family. It would affect everyone. “Alright,” she said, speaking calmly and in a conversational volume for others to hear. “We have successfully stopped the bleeding. Inara’s wounds are on the way to recovery,” The relief was short lived, “But we lost the baby.”

Wesley’s ears muted noise around him. He dropped his coffee eyes, crossed his arms around him, and nodded in silence. Inara would wake and he knew whatever pain he felt now was nothing in comparison to what she would suffer. Wesley pressed a hand to his mouth and muffled, “Thank you doctor,” in a voice raked with struggle and sorrow.

“If you need anything, let us know.” The doctor left as gently as she came.

The devastating news hit Ellie like a pound of bricks to her face, stinging worse than anything they'd faced that day. She buried her face in her hands as unbridled sobs overtook her without shame, hardly able to compare to the pain of having a life ripped out of you but hurting for her beloved friend.

Rosy as well felt any control on her emotions evaporate while the group was left alone to come together. Turning into Cory's chest, she sank into his arms, needing the reassurance from earlier even more. The amount of pain she felt now was only a fraction of what Inara and Wesley would, no doubt. "This is so horrible," she breathed into Cory's shirt that was quickly becoming a makeshift towel for her tears.

Cory squeezed Rosalie to him. His heart beat loudly in his chest for her to hear. While his shirt had become her towel, her hair became damp with his tears. The young man who had kept his world this day felt somehow this had been a trade. That Fate deemed someone should die and took the most innocent among them. He could no more speak than think, burying his cries into the only people he loved most in this world, and feeling both blessed that they lived and sorrow for those who did not.

"I'm so sorry," Gordon was the first to speak, though he truly didn't know what to say. Andriy and Joao shared the same sentiment and uncertainty of how they should respond.

Annabelle let herself sink further into Yonten's hold, and while her cheeks might have been dry her heart was heavy. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Yonten whispered harshly to the ceiling, head back against the chair where he sat with Annabelle. “Fucking shit, fuck!” Annabelle tried to offer what consoling she could to her lover. One hand found his and gave it a firm squeeze while the other lightly stroked his chest in silent support.

Everest placed a hand on Wesley's shoulder, wishing he could offer his own strength to help with this buckling news. "Tell me what you need," he softly spoke. If he needed everyone else gone, Everest would shoo even his own wife off if he needed to, but he wanted to offer the support he could while his friend was unable to stand alone.

Inhaling, exhaling, Wesley’s heard the words and they registered, but he split in two. On one hand he wanted to find more vampires and burn them— all of them— one by one. On the other hand, he wanted to wait for Inara to wake so he might enfold her in his arms. Torn between the two, his eyes went to Everest where he found a trace of his humanity to respond, “I need to wait for her in her room.”

"Of course," Everest agreed, offering a steady arm to help him to his feet. He'd be the rock for his friend as long was needed. Bromance and teasing aside, this was a man he cared deeply for and the pain that was surging through Wesley was one and his own as well. "Do you want me to walk with you to the room?"

Wesley nodded. He couldn’t feel right now. He couldn’t feel his aches, or his muscles moving, or control the tremble in his hand. There was no need to tell anyone he would see them later. No energy for it anyway. They knew, and he was grateful for their presence and understanding.

A nurse guided them to the room wherein Inara would soon arrive. Everest at his side made it easier to go forward. Once in the spacious hospital room, equipped with a comfortable bed, couch, chair, and table that money could provide, Wesley slumped in the recliner and sat down in silence with Everest. Wesley murmured, ’How did my suit fail?’, and other such unanswerable questions, such as piecing together his astonishment that, though Inara wore her Kali, it had done nothing to protect her. until the door opened and they wheeled Inara inside. Then he asked for time alone with his unconscious wife.

Everest silently walked with him down the hall, knowing that now wasn't the time to speak or offer any sort of promises. Even if the last few years they'd been fortunate, their lifestyle was far too dangerous to try and claim things you couldn't guarantee. He stood in solidarity with a hand on Wesley's shoulder until Inara was wheeled in. "We'll be waiting," was all he said before leaving the two alone. Back in the waiting room, he nodded to those who looked up as he entered. "She's with him now. Still unconscious," he offered the little information he had. "Does anyone else need anything while we wait?"

A man like Everest did not do well to sit idle. Cory knew it. “A few pillows and a blanket.” It was likely they would leave as soon as Inara was ready to be transferred to the yacht, and from there they would probably discuss what to do. For the time being they might as well get comfortable.

Knowing they had at least two pregnant women to care for, Gordon stood up from his chair. "I'll come with; we'll probably need a few of each if we're here for awhile." He'd help get the same for Ellie, Annabelle and Lauri. The two men headed out to find a staff member to help accommodate them until they could return to the comfort of either the yacht or the jet.

Meanwhile a few chairs down, Oliver rose from his seat and stepped out of the waiting room, feeling the need to distance himself. He acknowledged that his discussion with Inara and Wesley had ended with him agreeing to release his rights to parent the unborn girl. Still, the news hit his stomach and left it turned in knots. Could this have been avoided if they would have left more security with the women? Was this a painful dose of Karma from their plans to destroy the Russians? The only thing he knew was that he felt the loss of his child regardless of the unintentional circumstances and mishap that led them on this path. An innocent soul was the one to suffer for their actions and it simply did not feel fair.

Lauri got up to follow Oliver out of the room. She did not interrupt his thoughts immediately. As soon as she sensed he was receptive to her hold, she pulled him against her and wept. “Je suis vraiment désolé, mon Amour,” she quietly sobbed. All of what had gone through Oliver’s mind had gone through hers, as well as knowing this still made a mark on him as the biological father. “You have every right to grieve.” A loss he should never be denied to feel to its full extent, regardless of relinquishing his parental hold.

The Lion took his Lamb into his encompassing hold and tried to provide comfort to her. She was such a gentle soul and so receptive to the feelings of others that he imagined this was a stimulated overdose of raw emotions about her. The familiar scent of her shampoo wafted up to him as he kissed her crown before looking out over the darkening skies of Texas. "I feel horrible for Inara and Wesley," he confessed softly, stroking her arm. "Une tragédie et une perte qu'ils ne méritent pas."

“Moi aussi. Mon cœur est lourd.” Lauri’s voice wavered and cracked. She bowed her head and shook it, her hands clutching him for dear sanity. “It is my fault too. I tried to take her with me in a jump and my hold was too weak. If I had been stronger— If I—They wouldn't have—” The Lamb sobbed, feeling such failure.

Oliver yanked himself out of his own somber mindset as Lauri crumbled in his arms. "No, no, Mon Amour, you cannot think that way," he softly instructed her, gentle hands smoothing her hair and drying her cheeks as best as he could manage. "This was the work of despicable creatures who were intent on causing pain. Nothing any of you could have done would have helped. You saved Rosalie and Ellie and Inara is still alive. While we may wish for a different ending, we cannot turn cheek on what was saved."

The rush of emotion initially drew out lamentation My hands, my hands—they were weak! Damn my hands! Damn them!, but Oliver’s consolation soon brought her mind to the blessings she had not considered in her sorrow. While Lauri gave full credit to Gordon in regard to Ellie, she had to admit she was grateful for being able to keep Rosy safe.

At the time it had all gone down Lauri had no time to work through her feelings. She merely took action. In the very second that they had been in danger Lauri’s mind immediately felt the gravity of her position. Hired hand aside, this was her sister— this was her niece. Lauri tried to stretch the lengths of her ability to Inara, but Rosalie had come first.

The Lamb hoped to whatever good powers that be, that this did not make her a villain, but Lauri could not say she would have changed her priorities, especially if it had meant Rosalie was the one on the operating table. Did that make her selfish? Did that mean she loved Inara less? Lauri’s heart ached at the prospect of either of those answers. But perhaps that could be a dilemma for another time. Oliver was right to turn her thoughts to the silver lining. Rosy was safe, Ellie was safe, no one else died, and Inara would live.

After a moment of gathering herself, Lauri sniffed, “Le destin est cruel ... Mais vous avez raison.” She steadied her breathing, feeling tired. “Let us be with our loved ones. If you are ready, mon Amour.”

"Le destin est peut-être cruel, mais elle nous a aussi réunis,"Oliver said softly, wiping her cheeks dry once more and smiling down at her. "She cannot be such a cruel mistress if I've been led to my soulmate." But he did agree, they needed to head back to the group before they missed anything. With an arm left about her, the two took the short stroll back to their friends, finding a recliner that was opened to sit on and keeping him still at her side.

Just about the same time they returned, Gordon and Everest appeared with arms filled with pillows and blankets that were distributed out to each of the women to try and keep everyone as comfortable as possible. Andriy and Joao hardly took it personally, both firm believers of chivalrous actions and that they should be prioritized.

Still not quite ready to sit down once he was sure that Ellie was comfortable and had a fresh water, Everest looked over everyone. "Is there anyone who hasn't seen a medic yet?" The scene had been chaos and he couldn't recall if there was anyone who needed an exam.

Cory looked around. He knew he didn’t have any injuries. Rosalie had been checked on by the medic team. So far Ellie seemed okay and, as he understood it, Lauri and Oliver had gotten some kind of medicines already. Yonten probably wished he had such a complaint, but alas, he was one of the least harmed as well.

Alaric’s arm had been set, and he could have gotten an x-ray, but he refused to leave the waiting room thus far. “Well, I think perhaps I might get this looked at.”

Lauri remembered what that paramedic had said, “I should get my leg checked.” It did feel sore. Hopefully there was no break though.

The two, accompanied by Oliver, left for a checkup. When they returned they were relieved to know that their limbs were only sprained and aching. No fractures. Alaric was given a more comfortable sling. Oliver helped Lauri with another layer of healing ointment. After which they all hoped, Yonten muttered prayers in his Buddhist religion, and so others did as well according to their beliefs.

Those who waited in the lounge knew when Inara woke up. Muffled cries, faint and painful, could be heard down the hall. Yonten pressed a hand to his face. Cory inhaled, not expecting the agony to resonate so far. Each wail that made it to his ears pricked him inside. When they faded the tender bruising of his heart remained. Lauri couldn’t say any different.

By midnight Wesley came into the waiting room alone looking disheveled and with a burden on his back invisible to the eye, but known by heart. Those who could, stood. Some like Cory held their drowsy lovers. “Thank you. All of you,” he began, tone weary and shoulders low, “Inara is asleep. I’ll take her to the car. We’ll head to the yacht and work out what to do in the morning. Whoever would like to stay, I have arranged rooms here. All of you are welcome to come with us tonight if you wish it.”

No one seemed ready to stay behind. Those who suffered injuries were small and manageable, nothing that they weren't trained to help mend over time. Everyone agreed it was better to be together more than anything else. Oliver and Lauri helped a few to their feet, abandoning the blankets and pillows strewn about with expectations that the staff would tend to it.

"Let's go to the yacht," Rosy said as she held on to Cory's arm. "I don't like to stay in hospitals longer than I have to."

"Amen to that," Ellie murmured after stifling a yawn, Everest on one side of her while Gordon was on the other. She could do with a good bed and the scent of the ocean to pass out to.

But more than anything, none of them wanted to part from the Von Helsings. They made their way down and out of the hospital as a worn and exhausted group. The cars were waiting for them by the time they stepped out the doors. Couples stayed close together as they were divided and shuffled about before setting off for the dock. Rosy let her face rest on Cory's shoulder as her eyes closed for the time being, a sentiment repeated by both Annabelle and Ellie with their men. The day was long and taxing, and the next would be no easier.

Wesley silently thanked everyone for their support. While he did wish, and know, that their presence would continue to be a healing environment, he decided to take a car alone with Inara in case she woke up. Right now he knew she was in such a state that seeing more people would mean clinging hugs and renewed crying. He needed to have her still and quiet. Both for her recovery and his own.

All the way down to the cars Wes held her to him, arms under legs and back. By some grace he walked smoothly so as to not wake her. Those who glanced her way saw the reality of her condition hit them; tangible and unmistakable; a belly flat and wrapped with a binder for her wounds. Wesley arranged that the remains of the baby be sent to Avostoska immediately where they might have a small funeral. The grounds of that estate would soon take another generation into the Earth for an eternal slumber.

It had been some time since Wesley gave his Anglican roots a glance. He would be lying if he didn’t say he wasn’t conflicted about the truth of anything they claimed. Yet, in times like these, Wesley readily and greedily took divine mercy for granted, and hoped whatever sins he may have committed in the eyes of a God he chose not to pursue, would not be counted against his children. He hoped so for this one despite not being the biological father. Whatever powers there were in this world, or others— whoever could safeguard the soul of the dead—Mercy, Wesley pleaded silently, Have mercy.

The drive to the yacht felt like a thousand years stretched into one night. The shuffling of the family of hunters onto the swaying ship, in the quiet beneath the stars and the flourish of water against the hull, faded as each person and pairing tucked themselves to bed. Tears were the lullaby of some, while others, like Yonten, stared out the window of his room, snug against Annabelle, and found solace in her warmth until his eyes could not stay open.

Sunday April 14, 2019​

Dawn came and went. Those who were stirred by hunger to come out of their rooms found most of the fellowship gathered on deck where they often ate their meals. Rosy and Ellie were consumed by an increased exhaustion, likely the ending result of adrenaline coupled with normal tiresome days of being pregnant, and they took a couple hours longer than others to appear, though everyone was reassured they were fine if questions arose.

It was nearly noon when Wesley came out of the master cabin, alone once again. He had changed his clothes and smoothed out his curls, but although there were no tears in his eyes, he carried the weight of the night before. That morning he learned of the sequence of events and did his best to figure out how it had gone all wrong. In the end the two were simply baffled. Gomez had been the kind of man you wanted at your side in a fight. Before this day Wesley and Inara could have probably trusted the man with taking over the position of CEO. It only reaffirmed that you could never really know someone, and a man who chose to become a vampire was no better than a mage. The other puzzling occurrence had been the failure of Kali’s rites. Inara said this ‘Verek’ had laughed at seeing Kali on her necklace. That could be taken in so many ways that Wesley didn’t know where to begin.

All in all, Wes at least found solace that Inara survived. “Inara continues to recover,” Wesley answered the question Cory was formulating, “As you know, she is a people person. She will want to see all of you. There will be hugs and tears, no doubt. Because of that I ask that we wait a while longer. The Lithe took the brunt of the attack, thankfully, but her wounds make it difficult for her to sit up right now. I rather she not exert herself.”

Cory nodded, speaking for the group, “We understand.”

Lauri hoped the time would also help Inara’s emotional stability. A trauma so fresh had to be harder to withstand, even if the pain of loss could never be truly gone. “Bien sûr.”

Wesley exhaled, taking a seat with them. At this point he knew he needed some distraction. Even if it was superficial. Their mission to Seabrook would serve him well. Although the morning passed without the pub exploding, they still had time to do it that day. All they needed was to whisk Willow away and destroy it in the evening when the Russian’s closed up shop. “Alright, Everest. What’s the word on Willow? Did she attempt to call you?”

"A few times and a few messages; even a voicemail," Everest confirmed once he had swallowed a bite of his lunch. "When everything was going on at the hospital I switched on programming so that her calls and texts would seem as if my phone was off." Obviously, he couldn't risk actually powering the device, but it gave enough of an illusion that she would think he was on a flight or out of service.

"It's been several hours. Has she moved to book a flight or anything yet?" Annabelle asked, knowing that if she were in a similar position she'd head home if she wasn't getting a response.

"Not as of an hour ago, though she has been trying to get a hold of our mother as well," he answered.

"And she's been sending me messages as well," Ellie added, having woken up to a few. Everest took the same precaution on her device so they would seem un-seen for the time being. "They were frantic and I would imagine if she doesn't hear back soon she's going to leave."

"Except we need to her to fly alone. No Theo," Joao observed around a sip of his drink. "Should call her soon, Everest."

"That was the plan, but I wanted everyone to be up to speed," the gunslinger agreed, choosing not to add the clear point that it had also taken a backseat in his mind after the night prior's turmoil.

Wesley rubbed his face, thinking of how to go about this, “Alright. Theo was supposed to be helping them this morning, which was why we chose to do it this day, and Willow was supposed to be gone by now— Okay, this is what we’ll do. We’ll call Theo into work. Everest, you’ll call Willow back. When she’s gone we wait until— Oh damn it all. They don’t work on Mondays do they? And today is a Sunday, which means they are closing now. Fuck.” Wesley breathed, frowning. He crossed his arms to think. “Hm. They go in one van to the park on Mondays. The same one they drive to and from the pub.” An idea came to mind. “Alright. We call Theo in today. Willow leaves. Tomorrow we relieve Theo, but make sure he knows he will be expected to work again early on Tuesday, but he will get time off to meet Willow from Wednesday to Sunday. That way he won’t have an urgency to leave tomorrow, because he will have secured paid leave if he waits until Wednesday. We can use the bomb on Monday when they return to the pub after their park day.”

Everyone around the table nodded in agreement with their leaders agenda. It was still plausible to work, just as long as they could separate Theo from Willow. That had been their win condition since the start of planning. And right then, splitting up the two was going to be focused on how well Everest could convince his sister to leave and making sure Wesley's contact at the hospital convinced him it was important he come in.

"Alright, sounds like a plan," Everest agreed, running a hand through his hair. "I think it'll be best if you call Theo out first though. In my mind less likely to raise suspicion."

“Right,” Wesley nodded. His eyes flicked to the master cabin and back. “Also, I think by this point we may all need a good reason for not responding to Willow. A lie is easier to believe when a little truth is mixed in—Tell her as soon as you landed you got a call about Inara falling on her belly. Tell her Inara and I called you, distraught, and you and Ellie stayed online with us until we were out of danger. Tell her we lost the baby.” So much loss. Any need for a tear or a stressed, rumbled voice could be drawn on from their trauma the night before. It would aid Everest and Ellie in convincing Willow they were truly sad over Robert. “She’ll find out anyway. Might as well tell her now.”

"I can do that, captain," Everest nodded, wiping his fingers clean and reaching for his phone. "She's going to be worked up, no doubt, especially with the amount of time it took me to get back to her." Meaning he had a little bit of grace if she picked up on any inconsistencies he might have had.

"Just let us know when you start the dominoes," Ellie agreed, deciding she'd be present for the call, even if it was just to support him.

Oliver scratched his chin in thought, mentally going over the re-vamped plan. "How are we going to know when they're on their way back from the park? Air surveillance or another party watching?"
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top